posted on 7-Sep-2001 9:50:49 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys!

All the previous stories are on the Repost Board, and the links below are updated to reflect the move to the new board. Enjoy!

Thanks,
Em *happy*
************

…There's No Place Like Home
by EmilyluvsRoswell

Disclaimer: Don't own the characters or the concepts; just borrowing them! If Jason Katims wants to pay me to do this, I'd be more than happy to oblige him, but meanwhile this is just for fun.
Category: CC - The whole gang.
Summary: Post-Destiny.
Spoilers: Only for Season 1.
Rating: PG-13; mostly for language and some suggestive behavior.
Feedback: Sure! Love it!
Author's notes: This is the seventh, and final, story in a series. I recommend that you read You Can't Go Home Again and its sequels, House of Cards, Home Is Where the Heart Is, The Home Advantage, Home Bound, and Be It Ever So Humble... prior to reading this, or it won't make much sense.


* * * * *

Maria DeLuca's first waking thought was that Michael's apartment was spinning. Even with her eyes closed, she could swear she was going around and around, as if she had hitched a ride with Dorothy through the cyclone.

Her second thought was that the house had already fallen, possibly on top of her, because she had a pounding headache.

"Michael?" she mumbled. "Michael, are you awake?" It hurt to talk, each sound she made echoing through her brain, causing the throbbing in her head to worsen. She was gradually becoming aware that her stomach was upset, as well. What the hell was wrong with her? She had been fine the night before.

Bracing herself against the morning light, Maria gingerly opened one eye. The other eye snapped open a split second later and she blinked furiously in an attempt to clear her vision. It did nothing to improve the situation. Unless her mysterious ailment included hallucinations, she was no longer in Michael's apartment - and she was alone.

"Okay, DeLuca, no need to panic," she whispered. "Just keep calm." She started to sit up, then quickly changed her mind when she realized how dizzy it made her simply to move. Her stomach clenched abruptly and she closed her eyes, trying to regain a measure of equilibrium.

God, what was happening? Where was she, and where was Michael? She took a slow, deep breath in an effort to control the wave of fear that swept over her. "Calm, stay calm," she repeated softly. "It won't help to freak out."

Careful to remain perfectly still, she slowly opened her eyes again. Except for the cot on which she was lying, the room appeared completely empty. There was a steel door to the right and a small vent high on one wall. The room itself was extremely bright, but there didn't seem to be a light anywhere.

Another bout of nausea forced her to close her eyes again, and she was conscious of feeling overwhelmingly tired. It suddenly seemed a major effort just to stay awake. Her blood moved sluggishly and her breathing grew more relaxed. On some level she still wanted to know how she had gotten there, but it didn't seem that important. Michael's whereabouts were more so, but even that nagging question could wait until later. As she drifted toward oblivion, she had a fleeting thought that this was how she imagined it felt to be drugged, but before she could consider what that meant, she was asleep.

* * * * *

Kyle Valenti stepped over the wreckage of Liz Parker's bedroom door and let out a low whistle. "Liz's dad did this?" he asked.

Alex shrugged. "Apparently. Though I doubt the damage would have been quite so severe if Max hadn't melted the lock shut," he added with a wry grin.

Kyle shook his head. "Too much information."

"I thought you were over Liz?"

"I am, I am. I just…" Kyle waved his hand absently toward Alex. "Forget it. Let's go get this guy before he comes to."

"Max said he won't wake up until he does something to him," Alex reminded him. "Or until he undoes something," he continued, frowning slightly. "I wasn't quite clear on the details."

Kyle slipped through the bedroom window and out onto the roof. "Terrific," he muttered. "This is one detail I don't want to deal with. At least not conscious," he said, jerking his thumb toward the man lying prone in a pile of rubble. "Shit, what a mess."

Alex followed Kyle onto the roof and shook his head, eyes wide. "Man, they must have really gone at it. Looks like they broke everything out here." He bent over and poked at the remains of Liz's deck chair.

Pulling his father's handcuffs out of his back pocket, Kyle frowned. He squatted next to the man and looked him over appraisingly.

"What?" Alex asked, coming to join him.

"He sure is a big sucker. How did Max manage this?"

"Alien powers," Alex replied, arching one eyebrow. "And I imagine it was also highly motivating to see Liz go flying into a wall."

"Yeah. Well, help me roll sleeping beauty here over so we can cuff him. Though I don't see why we need to, if Max is so sure he won't wake up."

"Better safe than sorry, I guess," Alex grunted as he grabbed the figure by the shoulder and shoved.

They rolled the man onto his stomach and forced his arms behind his back. Kyle snapped the handcuffs around his bulky wrists, tightening them as far as they would go. Rolling the man over again, they each took an arm and pulled him into a sitting position, then dragged him across the roof until they could prop him against the back wall of the building. Shards of pottery mixed with clumps of soil scattered noisily in their wake.

Alex straightened up slowly, wincing as his back cracked.

"Getting old, Whitman?" Kyle asked, eyebrows raised.

"You try sitting at a computer for twelve hours and see what your spine sounds like the next day."

"Whatever. So, now what? My dad and I already got the body in the alley out of sight, so we don't need to worry about him just yet."

"All I know is that I'm staying out of the café until Max is done talking with the Parkers."

"He's really gonna tell Liz's parents that he's an alien?" Kyle asked in disbelief, though he was careful to keep his voice low.

"Looks like. I guess he figures that there's not much he can do to avoid it now." Alex ran a hand through his hair and looked out over the wall. The town was just beginning to stir, giving off a deceptively peaceful air. He turned back to Kyle and began counting off fingers. "First the attack on Isabel and me the other night, then Tess nearly getting snatched on Sunday. This morning Max and Liz get attacked, and God only knows where Michael and Maria are. Things are escalating, Kyle. Max can't expect the Parkers to keep out of harm's way if the fight is coming to them."

Kyle paused. "You think he's scared."

"Hell, yes, and I'm right there with him. Can you honestly tell me you're not?"

Kyle looked at the rubble covering the roof. Then he thought about how Isabel, Tess, and Liz had all needed to be healed in a manner of days. "No," he agreed quietly. "I can't."

*******

TBC



[ edited 81time(s), last at 13-Feb-2003 3:51:35 AM ]
posted on 7-Sep-2001 10:01:31 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 2

********

Max watched as the disbelief in Nancy Parker's eyes slowly morphed into anger. He couldn't say he was surprised. After all, he had just told her and her husband that their daughter was in love with an alien. She was bound to be less than enthusiastic about the news. Still, for Liz's sake, he had hoped she would be willing to at least hear him out.

"You're telling me that you come from another planet?" Nancy asked, her voice steely, each word separate and distinct as if he were the one who might not understand. "That you were some sort of king there, and now your enemies have followed you to earth? And you honestly expect me to believe that?"

"Mrs. Parker, I realize how it sounds…"

"No," Nancy said, cutting him off mid-sentence. "I sincerely doubt that you do." She shot a look at the Evanses who were seated between Max and Jeff. "And you believe this? That your son, whom you've raised from a little boy, is actually a… a spaceman? That he landed here in the '47 crash? That he has some sort of special powers and can heal people? You're all insane," she dismissively, not even letting Max's parents reply.

"Mom," Liz began.

"Liz, I don't want to hear a word out of you. If you believe this hogwash then it's obvious you aren't thinking clearly. I don't know what he's done to you - if he's hypnotized you or what - but I want you to go upstairs while your father and I handle this."

"Mom, I am not…"

"Right now," Nancy snapped.

"No," Liz stated firmly.

"Maybe you should let me…" Max said, recognizing the familiarly stubborn set of Liz's jaw in Nancy Parker's expression.

"I'm not going anywhere," Liz told him quickly before turning back to her mother. "I know all of this sounds crazy, Mom, but please, you have to listen to us. Everyone's life depends on it."

Nancy shook her head, tears suddenly coming to her eyes. "Is this somehow my fault? You're such a bright girl. We should have left Roswell years ago. Gone somewhere with more opportunities for you, more challenges. Someplace where you wouldn't have felt it necessary to create some wild fantasy life…"

"Mom…"

"Nancy," Jeff interrupted, taking his wife's hand. His voice was low and soothing. "I know you're upset, but you have to calm down. Just let Max finish."

"You're not saying you believe him?" She swung on her husband, blue eyes wide. "First that break down on the roof the other night and now this. Jeff, he's obviously unstable. You can't possibly believe otherwise."

"I don't know what I believe, Nancy, but I do know what I saw. Liz was lying up there bleeding just a little while ago, and after Max touched the back of her head the bleeding stopped." Jeff sighed wearily. "As impossible as it sounds, he healed her. I saw it."

She opened her mouth to reply, but no sound came out. Her gaze flicked from her husband to Philip and Diane Evans, then to Max. Finally she looked at her daughter - her little girl - whose deep brown eyes were pleading for understanding. Shutting her mouth abruptly, Nancy nodded. "Fine. I'll listen to the rest of your story," she agreed, her tone reserved.

"Thank you," Diane said softly. She reached across the table and let her hand fall palm down just inches from where Nancy clutched the edge of the Formica. "I do understand what you're going through. The kids only told Phillip and me a couple of days ago, and it was hard for us to believe, too. I know what Max is saying sounds incredible, but it's all true."

Max smiled at his mother, grateful for her support. In many ways, telling Liz's parents the truth was harder than telling his own parents had been. While he had been afraid of his parents' rejection, the Parkers could forbid Liz to have anything to do with him, and he knew he would never survive that. Under the best of circumstances, he couldn't stand to be kept away from Liz. But now - in the middle of all this chaos, with Michael and Maria potentially in danger - he had to be able to focus, and that would be impossible without Liz beside him. He needed her love, her strength, if he was going to make it through the days ahead.

His father interrupted his thoughts. "Max, maybe if you did something now to show the Parkers how your abilities work. The way you changed the color of the flowers for your mom and me," he suggested.

"He's right, Max," Liz agreed. "Um… what about your back?"

"My back?" Max asked.

"Yeah, the cuts. Did you bother to do anything about them?"

Max shook his head. "I told you they don't hurt. Besides, we've been a little preoccupied," he reminded her quietly.

"I know," Liz said, giving his hand an encouraging squeeze. "Why don't you take off your shirt." She turned back to her parents. "Mom, Dad, you both saw what happened to Max's back upstairs, right? How he got sliced up by the debris on the roof?"

"What's this?" Diane asked worriedly.

"It's not bad, Mom," Max assured her as he slowly lifted the edge of his shirt. Glancing at Liz, who nodded, he continued to pull his shirt up and over his head.

"I don't understand, Liz," Nancy said. "How will this change anything?"

"I want Max to heal himself," Liz said simply. "If you see it happen before your eyes, it'll be easier for you to believe it."

Max pushed his chair away from the table and swiveled so his back was facing the adults, though not before he caught the look of doubt in Nancy Parker's eyes. His own mother winced audibly at the sight of his torn, bloody skin, but, aside from that, no one uttered a word.

"Liz?" Max asked, holding out his hand. She smiled and took it, giving his fingers another encouraging squeeze. Taking a deep breath, he closed eyes and tried to relax. He began to concentrate, attempting to visualize the cuts on his back and imagining the skin closing over, healing until the surface was even and unblemished. He could feel the heat radiating from his spine and spreading to either side. A small gasp behind him let him know that his efforts were working, and that they were visible to his audience. When he could sense no remaining damage to his back, he opened his eyes and let out the breath he had been holding.

"That's… remarkable," Jeff Parker said as Max turned around again. "I mean, I saw you heal Liz earlier, but I wasn't really sure what was happening at the time. But this…" He ran a hand through his hair and looked Max in the eye. "My God."

Feeling self-conscious, Max pulled his shirt back over his head. Liz reached out and helped him tug it down and, as she did, he could feel Nancy's eyes on him. Bracing himself, he risked a glance in her direction.

"I… I don't know what to think," she admitted somewhat shakily. She turned toward the Evanses. "How do I… I mean, you realize…" Nancy stopped and looked down. Her hands were trembling where they rested on the table. "There has to be some other explanation."

Liz leaned forward and put a comforting hand on her mother's shoulder. "Mom, there isn't. And why does there need to be? This doesn't change who Max is, or how he and I feel about each other. He's a good, sweet, caring person, Mom, not something from a bad B movie. I love him. Isn't that what's important?"

Nancy raised her head and looked her daughter in the eye. "Liz, all I have ever wanted was for you to be happy and healthy. To have a good life. And now you're telling me you're… that you are sleeping with a boy who isn't even… human," she said, a note of hysteria in her voice. "One who is responsible for very nearly getting you killed this morning, and God knows how many other times. Who has asked you to lie repeatedly to your family. How am I supposed to react to that? I want you to be happy, yes, but I also want you to be safe."

"Mom, Max saved my life. I wouldn't even be here if it wasn't for him," Liz said simply.

"So what? Did he save you only to get you killed later on? Is that it? You think you owe him your very life now?" she snapped.

"Nancy," Jeff said gently. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, where she promptly burst into tears, her head against his shoulder. "Shhh," he soothed. He looked up and met Max's concerned eyes. "It'll be okay. It's just a lot to take in," he said, glancing at Liz and then back to Max, rubbing his wife's back all the while. "Thank you, Max, for trusting us with your story," he added. "I realize it must have taken a lot for you to open up to us this way. You can count on us to keep your secret."

Max nodded, glad at least one of Liz's parents seemed accepting. "Thank you, sir. I appreciate that. And I really am sorry for all of the elaborate lies and half-truths over the past months."

"I think I can understand why you felt them necessary," Jeff told him.

"Honestly, I wouldn't have told you now if I hadn't felt it was important for you to know what was going on," Max admitted. He stood and began pacing restlessly, darting occasional glances at Liz's mother, who had started to calm down. He needed to explain the risks involved to everyone, but he was unsure if Mrs. Parker was quite ready for the next part of the discussion. Sighing, he shook his head. He didn't have time to ease Liz's parents into the actualities of the situation. Things were coming to a head much too rapidly.

"Look, I realize this is all difficult for you. I want you both to know that I would sooner die than see Liz come to any harm. But these other aliens - my enemies - they are on this planet, and they're a threat to everyone. Earth was their next target after my home planet, and while my presence here has nothing to do with bringing that about, it's my duty to try and stop them. I wish to God I could keep you all out of it, and safe," he said, looking to Liz. "But there are no guarantees, and after the attack here this morning… Well, I won't take any more chances with the people we love," he said. "You both need to be prepared and to understand that you must be very careful from here on out."

"Max, honey, I think maybe you should let your father and me explain the rest," Diane interrupted. "I know you and Liz have other things that need your attention."

"Thanks, Mom, but until the Sheriff calls and lets us know what they've found at Michael's, my hands are pretty much tied," he said, his frustration clear. "I just hope that, if the worst is true, Tess and Isabel are able to sense something."

"So, Michael and Isabel and Tess are all like you?" Nancy asked slowly. She had dried her eyes, and, though she still sat very close to her husband, she seemed more pulled together - almost subdued.

Max nodded. "The four of us were sent here together, as a unit," he told her, having given up on any hope of keeping the others out of his explanation.

"And when you said Michael and Maria are missing…?"

"We don't know yet," Max replied. "It might be nothing. They could have just gone out for an early breakfast or something."

"But you don't believe that," Nancy stated flatly. "You think they've been… abducted… or whatever. Taken hostage. Has anyone told Amy all of this?"

Max shook his head, regret in his eyes. "I'd rather keep Mrs. DeLuca out of this for the time being. At least until we know for sure what's happened to them."

"But isn't she in danger, too? I mean, if we are…" Nancy trailed off, suddenly looking a little frightened.

"The Sheriff was at Mrs. DeLuca's last night," Max reassured her. "She's okay for now."

A sudden ringing broke through the tension in the room. Liz went over and answered the phone. "Crashdown, how may I help you?" she asked automatically. "I'll get him." Concern clear in her expression, she held the phone out to Max. "It's the Sheriff."

***********

TBC
posted on 7-Sep-2001 10:04:56 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 3

*******

Jim Valenti got right to the point. "They're gone, Max. No outward signs of struggle, but Michael's front door was wide open when we got here." His hand tightened automatically around the phone. As he spoke, he watched Isabel and Tess circle the room slowly, trying to get some sense as to what had happened. Tess appeared worried, while Isabel seemed calm until you saw the wild look in her eyes. "I don't know what to tell you."

"Have Iz or Tess gotten any flashes?" Max asked.

"Hold on." Placing one hand over the mouth piece, he motioned to Isabel. "Want to fill him in?"

"Max?" Isabel brushed her hair restlessly off her face. "I'm barely getting anything at all, but it looks like they took Maria at the very least. I got a flash off the couch. She was asleep and someone held a cloth over her mouth, probably with chloroform. There's nothing after that."

Valenti moved across the room to stand next to Tess, who was nervously chewing on her bottom lip. He offered a comforting smile, but neither of them spoke, both remaining focused on Isabel as she continued her conversation with Max.

"I don't know what happened to Michael, but if they got Maria they probably got him too, one way or another," Isabel said, her voice rising. "You know he wouldn't have risked her, Max." She paused, letting her hair fall forward again. "No, I know, I know. I'm just upset," she said softly. "Okay, we're coming. Yeah, we'll be careful." She hung up and turned to the others. "He wants us back at the Crashdown."

"Did he say what we're going to do?" Tess asked.

Isabel shook her head. "I doubt he knows. Come on."

* * * * *

Liz stood next to Max as he spoke to the Sheriff and Isabel, hoping her presence would help keep him calm, even though she knew it was unlikely. She couldn't get hold of her own raucous emotions - why should she expect Max to be able to? The muscles in his arm were tense under her hand and his forehead creased with frowning. Tiny worry lines were visible at the corners of his eyes. Sighing, she acknowledged that, after everything that had happened that morning, it was a wonder he was holding it together as well as he was.

She peered cautiously toward her mother. Diane had shifted to the seat next to her and the two women were talking quietly, heads bent. Nancy seemed to have recovered from the shock of learning Max's true identity, but Liz knew in her heart that it wouldn't be that easy. It would take more than a brief discussion for her mother to admit that Max was good for Liz - regardless of his planetary origins. She suspected Nancy was simply waiting for the immediate crisis to be over to launch her campaign for Liz to find a "normal" boyfriend. One who didn't come with quite so many complications.

Her father, on the other hand, appeared more accepting of the situation, if not entirely comfortable. He and Philip had adjourned to the back booth and were talking earnestly, but it was clear Jeff was more amazed by Philip's explanations of the past days' events than anything else. Liz could hear snippets of the conversation across the room, and the words "FBI" and "torture" came across loud and clear. Obviously, Max's father was recounting the story of Max being captured.

"What's wrong?" Max asked quietly.

Liz glanced up, only then realizing Max was no longer on the phone. "What? Why?"

"You shuddered," he whispered, slipping his arm around her shoulders.

Liz shook her head. "It was nothing. What about Maria and Michael?"

Max frowned. "No sign of them. Doesn't look good." Giving her a comforting squeeze, he drew her out from behind the counter and headed toward the table where their mothers were sitting. "Well, it seems we were right. The Sheriff said both Michael and Maria are gone. I'm going to run up and get Kyle and Alex, so I can fill you all in together."

"I'll go, Max," Liz told him.

"You sure?"

She nodded. "Be right back." Brushing a quick kiss over his lips, she headed out the back door of the café.

Liz ran up the stairs to the apartment, concentrating on the sound of her feet hitting each step. Anything to avoid thinking about Michael and Maria. Her heart was beating a little faster by the time she got upstairs, and it had nothing to do with the short climb. Was this how things were going to be from now on? Every day bringing something a little worse for them to deal with? No, she thought determinedly. I refuse to let myself get mired down in fear. We've come so far - survived so much. We'll deal with this, too.

Crossing to her bedroom, she found Kyle and Alex still sitting out on the roof. Taking in the rubble that littered the ground, Liz sighed and climbed out the window to join them. Her eyes flicked to the unconscious man propped against the wall.

"What's up?" Alex asked.

"Kyle's dad called."

"And? What did he say?" Kyle asked. "Did they find Michael and Maria?"

Liz shook her head. "They weren't there," she said quietly. "Max told your dad, Iz, and Tess to come back. I said I'd come get you guys."

"What else did Max say?" Alex asked. "I mean, there had to be something. Michael and Maria didn't just vanish."

"I don't know any more than you do," Liz said. "Max wanted to tell everyone at once, okay? Now just come downstairs."

Alex nodded. "Okay, we're coming."

"What about him?" Kyle asked, pointing at their captive.

Liz chewed her bottom lip thoughtfully. "I don't think he's going anywhere, but maybe we should drag him downstairs anyway. Just to be safe. He may be our only chance of finding out where Michael and Maria are," she added softly.

Alex and Kyle exchanged looks. "Good idea," Kyle said. "Come on, Whitman. You go ahead, Liz. We'll catch up."

Liz nodded and slipped back through the window. Alex and Kyle followed at a slower pace, dragging the unconscious man behind them.

"Do you think Max will be able to get anything out of this guy?" Alex asked in a low tone when Liz was out of earshot.

Kyle grunted. "I can't picture Max strong-arming anyone, but then a year ago I never would have figured him for a king, either."

"He's not exactly the type to rough someone up. I could see Michael doing it, but Max?"

"Yeah, well, that's kind of a problem, seeing as how Guerin's MIA."

"I know. I wish I'd been able to find out something about where these evil aliens are staying. I mean, they've got to be somewhere," Alex huffed as they muscled the man's bulk through the window.

Kyle shook his head and began dragging the body across Liz's bedroom floor. "Day's just getting started, man. Plenty of time for geek stuff."

"But there's not plenty of time," Alex snapped. "There wasn't before, and now there's even less. Or did you not notice that our merry little army is shrinking?"

"Hey, take it easy," Kyle said, looking up. "All I meant is that you'll figure it out, okay? No need to take my head off."

Alex nodded. "Sorry. It's just Maria…"

"I know," Kyle said. "I hear you. Don't worry. She's with Michael, right? He'll look out for her."

"I hope so," Alex said softly.

***********

TBC
posted on 7-Sep-2001 10:07:06 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 4

*******

It was all Michael could do to keep from climbing the walls. Not that he thought it would get him anywhere; they were smooth and white and seemingly impenetrable. Never in his life could he remember feeling so helpless, so trapped. Not as a kid at the mercy of his drunken foster father, not when Max was taken by the FBI - never.

He paced the length of the narrow, sterile room and pounded the flat of his hand against the steel door. God, what was happening to Maria? Where had they taken her? Was she awake, scared, wondering where he was? Or was something even worse happening to her?

"Argh!" he screamed, pounding on the door once more. He would kill them all. He would pull them apart with his bare hands if they hurt one golden hair on her head. Turning so his back was against the wall, he slid down to the cold tile floor and wrapped his arms around his knees, pulling them against his chest. His hand stung where he had hit the door, but he barely noticed.

Even after going over everything a thousand times in his mind, he still had no idea what he should have done differently - how he could have prevented their being taken prisoner. It had all happened so quickly. He'd stepped out of the shower and dried off, pulled on clean shorts and his jeans, all without hearing a thing. Then he had opened the bathroom door and all hell had broken loose.

There had been two of them - tall, broad shouldered, looking as human as he did - standing in the middle of his apartment, their faces expressionless. One had Maria tossed over his shoulder as if she were a sack of flour, and the sight of her blond hair falling in soft waves over her face, her arms hanging limp, had been enough to make Michael lose his mind. He had instantly launched himself at the second man, only to pull up short when he caught sight of the laser gun. The man had pointed it directly at Maria, and Michael had folded instantly, though it had taken every ounce of willpower he possessed. His fear for Maria's safety had been the only thing strong enough to keep his fury in check.

Had he been wrong to hold himself back? Springing to his feet, he began to pace again, restlessly bouncing off the far wall, only to turn and head for the opposite one. They had thrown them in a van, where his only comfort had been the feel of Maria propped on the floor next to him, her skin warm, her pulse steady. After they had driven in circles for what seemed like forever, the man keeping guard over them had knocked him unconscious with a blow to the head. He had come to in his tiny cell, alone, and no amount of screaming and swearing had gotten him any answers. Maybe he should have taken a chance, used his powers when they were still free. If he had…

No. They would have killed Maria. He was sure of it. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he sank to the floor again and rested his head against the wall. His eyes scanned the walls, the ceiling, finding the same nothing he had found each time before. "Maria, where are you?" he whispered hoarsely. "What have I gotten you into?"

* * * * *

Max stood near the front door of the café and watched Liz as she lined up a row of coffee cups on the counter and began to fill them. Kyle and Alex had taken a seat at the table next to the parents and were talking quietly, but Liz seemed unable to sit still. Her hand hovered briefly over each cup, pouring out the steaming liquid with practiced ease. When she had finished, she returned the pot to the burner and began serving, starting with their mothers. By the time she was done, her hands were shaking ever so slightly and she looked pale.

Not wanting to draw anyone's attention, Max abandoned his watch for the Sheriff and the others and headed across the room. "Liz," he said softly.

She looked up, forcing a weak smile. "Hey. You want coffee, too? I was just gonna get you a cherry coke, but…"

"Hey, stop that," he urged, slipping his arm around her and steering her gently back to the counter. "Sit down. You're not on duty and you most definitely do not have to wait on me," he scolded. "What's wrong? You don't look so good," he noted worriedly.

Liz shook her head, her eyes dropping. "I'm okay," she assured him. "I guess it's all just starting to catch up with me," she admitted quietly.

"Is your head all right?" he questioned, running a hand over the back of her scalp. "Look at me a second."

She met his concerned gaze.

"Your pupils aren't dilated. I don't think you have a concussion, but maybe I missed…"

"Max, I'm fine. Really. You do good work," she said. "I'm just worried about Maria and Michael, that's all." Her dark eyes clouded up with tears. "I'm trying to keep a positive attitude, you know? Especially with my parents here. But Max, I'm so scared," she whispered.

"Me, too," he confessed, pulling her against his chest and stroking her back soothingly. "You don't have to put up a good front, Liz," he added. "I already know you're the bravest woman in the world. And let me worry about your parents, all right?" He dropped a kiss on the top of her head, sighing as her arms snaked around his waist and she huddled against him. He could feel her tears dampening the front of his shirt. "It'll be okay," he promised. "We'll find them."

**********

TBC
posted on 8-Sep-2001 8:03:11 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 5

*******

Nancy Parker watched Max Evans comfort her daughter, noting how gentle he was with her, as if she were something fragile and precious . At the same time, in the back on her mind, a little voice reminded her that Liz wouldn't be in this position if it weren't for the young man holding her - that his crazy, unbelievable, science fiction life was what had put her daughter and her friends in danger. Yet, she couldn't deny the look of concern in Max's eyes, or the genuine protectiveness of his actions toward Liz. Seeing them together this way, she had to admit that they seemed deeply in love.

But how could she sit back and simply accept their relationship? It was no longer just a case of teenagers getting in too deep, too quickly, or that Max might distract Liz from her goals. Though she felt insane even thinking it, the truth was that he was from another planet. His very existence put them all at risk, most particularly Liz. If Max was truly such an important individual, anyone close to him was bound to be a target for his enemies. Already his friends were going missing, and she didn't even want to consider what might have happened to Liz that morning outside her own bedroom window. There had to be something they could do to stop it. Something to make Liz realize how dangerous it was for her to be with Max.

Max was whispering in Liz's ear, and Nancy couldn't help but wonder what he was saying. Whatever it was, Liz was calmer than she had been just moments earlier. Nancy's eyes narrowed. Perhaps Max was the one she needed to speak to about all of this. He had always been a sensible young man, despite everything, and from what he had been telling them earlier, he clearly felt a measure of guilt about the situation. Max himself had said he would sooner die than see Liz hurt. Maybe he could be made to see reason - to understand that this relationship just couldn't continue.

Jeff leaned over and squeezed her hand, breaking her train of thought. "I'm going to change the sign in the window, Nance. It doesn't look like we're going to be opening any time today."

"Okay," she agreed.

"How are you holding up?" he asked, his blue eyes worried. "I know it seems like we stepped into one of those old "Twilight Zone" episodes, but how do you feel about all of this?"

Nancy shrugged. "I'm not sure," she said slowly, realizing her husband was concerned about her reaction. How could he just take this all in stride? "I'm not sure I really believe it all," she admitted.

"Do you have a better explanation?" he asked.

"Just because I don't, doesn't mean there isn't one, Jeff. Hell, I'm not even sure I'm awake," she muttered.

"Nancy, we're going to have to trust Liz," he said. "It's hard. Believe me, I know that. But I think we have to give her credit for coming through these past months so well. All of them, really. They're clearly an amazing bunch of kids," he said softly.

Hearing the awe in her husband's voice, Nancy nodded. He was right about that much. "It's a miracle they're all alive," she whispered.

Jeff looked at her closely. "Nancy, you've got to let it go," he said gently. "Let her go. Look at her," he said, turning toward the counter. Liz and Max were talking quietly. His arm was snaked around her waist and their free hands were linked. Neither had eyes for anything but each other. "Look at them," Jeff continued. "Do you remember what we were like?"

"We were nineteen, Jeff."

He shook his head. "Ah, babe, they're just a stone's throw from there. And in many ways I think they're both so much older than we ever were."

Nancy rubbed a hand over her eyes. "I'm scared for her," she said finally, looking at her husband. His eyes were filled with infinite understanding and she sighed. "Jeff, I don't want to be a bad guy. I want her to be happy. But it just isn't that simple for me."

"Liz can take care of herself."

"Against aliens?" she asked, her voice rising.

"Nancy."

She looked up to find Diane Evans standing in front of her with a pot of coffee, her brow furrowed. "I'm sorry," Nancy said. "I didn't realize I was talking so loudly," she added lamely.

Diane smiled. "More coffee?"

"Thanks." Glancing past Diane, Nancy saw Liz watching her from across the room. Her daughter looked unhappy.

"I'll take some, too, Diane," Jeff said. "Thanks."

"My pleasure," Diane replied, her smile warm. She topped off both cups of coffee, then headed to the next table where Kyle and Alex were sitting.

"We can talk about this more later," Jeff told Nancy in a low voice. "But given the circumstances, I think it should wait until we know what is going on with Maria and Michael, don't you?" He sounded stern. "I'm going to go take care of that sign."

Nancy nodded, feeling suddenly three feet tall. She closed her eyes, her hands wrapping automatically around the warmth of the cup in front of her. Why didn't anyone understand? It wasn't that she didn't like Max, or understand, or care. She wasn't an unfeeling harpy. But Liz was her daughter - her only child - and her safety and well-being would always come first.

*******

TBC

posted on 16-Sep-2001 1:52:42 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guy! Apologies for the lateness of this post. It was a combination of the events of last week and having what was, for me, a difficult part to write. Some of you know my issues regarding big group scenes. I find it hard to get everyone to participate while still making the scene flow. I'm moderately pleased with what follows, but as always, it's open to tweaking, so beware. *wink* Thanks for your comments and feedback.

*smile*
Em

*******

Part 6

*********

The mood in the Crashdown was subdued as the Sheriff, Isabel, and Tess recounted what they had found at Michael’s apartment. Max stood at the counter next to Liz, too keyed up to sit, and watched everyone’s reactions carefully. His parents and the Parkers were seated together, but their responses were anything but identical. Both fathers appeared worried, while his mother seemed on the verge of tears. He couldn’t readily identify the look on Nancy Parker’s face, which worried him. It seemed a mixture of fear and shock that didn’t bode well for her ability to deal with the morning’s news.

"So, you didn’t see anything more than that?" Max asked, shifting his attention back to his sister. "Nothing pertaining to Michael?"

Isabel shook her head slowly. "Hardly anything at all. The room was a blank."

"It was as if someone had cleaned the place of any trace of emotions," Tess said. "Like when you all tried to get impressions from my house the other day. There wasn’t even anything leftover from before this morning."

"But I was able to get flashes from your house," Max pointed out. "Maybe I should go over to Michael’s and give it a try," he mused.

"Didn’t they plant the memories for you at Tess’s?" Liz asked.

"She’s right, Max," Isabel agreed. "There wouldn’t have been any reason for them to do that at Michael’s. Not if they were attacking here as well. Why leave clues for a person they intended to capture?"

Max let out a frustrated sigh and began to pace in the narrow space between the tables and the counter. "There has to be something there for us to go on." He glanced at Isabel. "Would you try to dream walk them?"

Isabel hesitated. "You know I’ve always had trouble with Michael. He never lets me in."

"But you’ve dream walked Maria before," Alex pointed out.

She nodded. "But if Maria was unconscious, chances are she has no idea where they took her."

"Try anyway, Iz. Please?" Max pressed, not wanting to point out that a successful dream walk would at least tell them if Maria was all right.

Isabel seemed to understand his concern. She nodded. "I’ll try," she said softly.

"Thanks." Max focused on Valenti. "Sheriff, I’m going to need you to get a hold of Nasedo. We need all the help we can get , and frankly, right now he’ll be of more use to us here. And he has to know what’s happened."

"Already taken care of, Max," the Sheriff replied. "Made the call after we left Michael’s apartment, so we’re just waiting to hear back."

"I appreciate it," Max told him. He rubbed his hand over the back of his neck, trying to relieve some of the tension knotting there.

"Uh, so… what’s the plan, Max?" Kyle asked. "What do you want the rest of us to do?"

Max sighed tiredly. "I think you and Tess should go ahead and check out the realtors in the area, just as we discussed. Just be extra careful, and don’t go off checking any leads on your own. You find out something, come back for the rest of us."

Tess and Kyle exchanged looks. "Okay, Max. We understand," Tess said.

"Alex?"

"Don’t have to say it," came the reply. "I’m on computer duty as soon as this little meeting breaks up."

"Yeah, I do want you to continue the computer searches," Max said, "but would you mind staying with Isabel first? While she tries to dream walk Maria? I know you helped her when Pierce took me."

"Sure," Alex agreed. "That is, assuming Isabel wants me to."

"Of course, I do," she said, giving his hand a squeeze.

"Thank you," Max said. "Plus it’s possible Iz may learn something that will you help you with the computer stuff."

"Max?" his mother began tentatively. "I realize you’ve said that you want your father and me to stay out of all of this, but surely there’s something we can do to help."

Max turned to the table where his parents and Liz’s were sitting together. All four looked tense and fatigued, suddenly older.

"I don’t know, Mom. Until we have more to go on, there’s not much any of us can really do."

"What about Amy DeLuca?" asked Nancy. "Someone has to tell her that her daughter is missing."

"Mom.." Liz began.

Max squeezed Liz’s hand gently to halt her protest. "Mrs. Parker, I really don’t think that’s a good idea. There’s no point in alarming Mrs. DeLuca at this point."

"But if Maria’s been taken, Amy has a right to know," Nancy said, growing indignant.

"What would you have me tell her?" Max asked gently. "That evil aliens kidnapped her daughter?"

"No, but… surely there’s something we could say. Something that wouldn’t sound so…"

"Anything we say would just make her panic. She’d want to call the police or the state troopers, and we can’t go that way."

"Trust me, Nancy," the Sheriff said. "I’d put out an APB right now if I thought it would do any good. Max is right."

"It won’t help Maria for her mother to know, and it will only make Mrs. DeLuca worry," Max said. "Hopefully she won’t come looking for her. Maria was supposedly spending the night with Liz, so that can just extend to spending the day together, too."

Nancy looked as if she wanted to argue, but instead she picked up her coffee cup with a shaky hand and drained it. Taking a steadying breath, she set her cup carefully on the table and looked straight at Max. "What if you don’t find Maria by tonight?"

Max met her gaze without flinching. "We’ll get them back, Mrs. Parker. Both of them. Unharmed."

"How can you be so sure?" she asked, her voice cracking. "You’re just a teenager, Max. What makes you think you can handle any of this?"

"Nancy," Jeff said softly, taking her hand. "This isn’t helping."

"I don’t care," she said, her voice rising. "He swears to us he’d sooner die than see Liz hurt, but Maria and Michael are already gone, Jeff, and God only knows what’s happening to them. He wants our trust, but I don’t see anything worth trusting here. All I see are reasons to be afraid. Reasons to take Liz and run for the hills," she snapped.

"Mom," Liz said, her voice sharp. "Stop it. You have to pull yourself together. I know you’re scared, but you have to stay calm. If you and Dad want to leave town, to get away for a while, that’s fine. It’s probably safer for you. But I’m not going anywhere. There’s too much that needs to be done."

Nancy stared open-mouthed at her daughter. "You’re not afraid," she said slowly, incredulous. "You’re not even a little worried. He really is going to get you killed."

"He’s the only reason I’m even standing here," Liz ground out. "I love you, Mom, but you’re not going to win here. So just stop."

"I asked some of those same questions," Philip offered quietly, his soft voice cutting some of the tension in the room. "What you’re asking now, Nancy. I couldn’t accept that my teenage son might be better equipped to handle something than his own parents. But the truth is, he is. They all are. It’s not just having these… powers, either. This is what they’re here for, the reason they’re on the planet."

"But it isn’t the reason Liz is here," Nancy said, tears in her eyes.

"Mom," Liz said, going over to her mother. Kneeling at her feet, she took her mother’s hands in her own. "Mom, if the building was on fire, would you run out and leave Daddy behind?"

Nancy paused. "Of course not."

"I won’t leave Max."

"Honey, it’s not the same thing."

Liz looked her mother in the eye. "It’s exactly the same."

Nancy was quiet for a moment, mother and daughter continuing to stare at each other. Then she closed her eyes, reached down, and hugged Liz close. "Oh, baby… Please be careful," she whispered.

Tears ran down Liz’s cheeks as she wrapped her arms around her mother. "I promise." Looking over her mother’s shoulder, she met Max’s worried gaze. "I love you," she mouthed.

"I love you, too," he mouthed back.

After a moment, Liz sat back on her heels, disentangling herself from her mother’s embrace. Nodding slightly toward Max, she rose and pulled a chair over between her parents.

"Okay," Max continued. "I guess that’s really it for now. Mom, Dad, maybe you could stick around here for a while and finish filling in the Parkers?"

"We’d be happy to," his mother said.

Nodding, Max turned to the others. "Kyle, you and Tess should probably get started. Sheriff, I don’t mean to keep you from your job, so if you could just let me know when that call comes through?"

"This is part of my job, Max, but you’re right. I should get back to the station." He rose stiffly. "I can get hold of you here?"

Max nodded. "Or on Liz’s cell." He glanced over toward Liz. "Can Isabel use your room?"

"Sure," Liz replied. "There are some pictures of Maria on my dresser," she added, giving Isabel an encouraging smile. "Just, uh, watch out for the debris."

"The what?" Isabel asked.

"Mr. Parker broke down Liz’s bedroom door," Alex supplied. "It looks worse than it sounds. Come on," he said, taking Isabel’s hand and tugging gently.

Jeff shook his head. "I don’t know why I had such trouble getting through. I never thought those old locks were that strong."

Max shot Liz a warning look. "I’ll fix the door and everything for you later, Mr. Parker," he offered. "I realize the roof is kind of a mess."

"That’s okay, Max. I can take care of it. You’ve got better things to do," Jeff replied.

"It’ll be faster for Max to do it, Dad," Liz said.

Half-way across the café, Isabel stopped and turned. "Max? What are you planning to do? I mean, we’ve all got assignments except you and Liz."

"I figured Liz could help Alex with the computer searches. As for me, if your dream walk doesn’t yield any leads, I thought we could work on the book translation some more."

Isabel’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "And in the meantime?"

Max stared past her at the door to the break room, his normally calm demeanor suddenly hard and forbidding. "In the meantime I have a few questions for our unconscious friend."

Valenti cleared his throat, causing Max to turn and look at him. After meeting his steely gaze, the Sheriff nodded, then deliberately turned and headed for the door. "Kyle? You and Tess need a lift?"

"Coming, Dad," Kyle replied. After a quick glance toward Max, he and Tess followed the Sheriff out of the café.

Without another word, Isabel and Alex pushed through the swinging door into the back room.

Max started across the café, only to be stopped by Liz’s hand on his arm.

"Are you going to be okay?" she asked in a low voice.

He stared at her a moment, unwilling to lie. "Just stay out here," he told her, gently brushing a lock of hair away from her face.

"Max?"

Leaning in, he kissed her briefly. "I have to do this."

"I know," she whispered reluctantly. "Be careful."

Max nodded, and then he was gone.

*******

TBC

Edited by - EmilyluvsRoswell on 09/17/2001 14:08:25

Edited by - EmilyluvsRoswell on 09/17/2001 20:30:09
posted on 17-Sep-2001 5:05:29 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Thanks for the comments, everyone.*smile*

Rookie - you're a sweetheart. Believe me - much blood and sweat went into that last part. What I posted was actually the third version. And I mean completely different version.

Angela - I'm not looking forward to Max's interrogation any more than he is. This is definitely not a part of the leadership role he enjoys...

Again, I'm posting a smallish part rather than wait until I've written more. The next bunch of scenes happen pretty much concurrently, so I'm hoping that will be obvious even if they're posted one by one. Enjoy!

*smile*
Em

*****

Part 7

********

Isabel took one look at the devastation that lay beyond Liz's bedroom window and sucked in her breath.

"Yeah. Pretty bad," Alex said quietly. He went over to the bed and pulled the covers up, then fluffed the pillows with a few quick pats. "Come on, Iz. Looking at it won't help anything."

"I know," she said, her eyes still riveted to the roof.

"Iz?" Alex touched her gently on the shoulder. "Max and Liz are fine."

Shaking herself, Isabel turned away from the window. "You're right." She headed over to the dresser and chose a photo of Maria with Liz and Alex. Both girls were in their Crashdown uniforms, looking carefree and happy. She gently traced the contours of Maria's smiling face, then turned to Alex. "I'm ready."

Alex led her to the bed and they lay down on top of the lightweight blanket. Shifting slightly, Isabel rested her head on Alex's chest. Neither mentioned how similar their position was to that of a night a few weeks earlier, when Max was being held in the white room.

"Just relax," Alex said, brushing her hair gently off her cheek. "I've got you."

"Thank you, Alex," she whispered. Clutching the photo, one finger resting on Maria's image, Isabel let her eyes drift closed. "Maria, where are you? Please, Maria. Please let me in."

She was vaguely aware of Alex's arms wrapped tightly around her and the warmth of his breath against her forehead. Then everything began to slowly fade away, only to be replaced by a new set of sensations. A rough sheet beneath her cheek. A bright light behind her eyelids. A feeling of nausea creeping gradually through her stomach, and a mild headache that made her feel dizzy.

Opening her eyes, Isabel struggled to focus. Maria was sprawled on a narrow cot, one arm hanging limply over the side. She was looking at Isabel, but her green eyes were glassy, as if she weren't really seeing anything.

"Maria, you've got to pay attention." Dropping to her knees, Isabel took the other girl's face in her hands and forced her to look directly at her. "Maria, can you hear me?"

"Isabel?"

Blinking hard, Isabel tried to maintain her own focus, but the room was starting to spin. "Maria, close your eyes," she said hurriedly. "Whatever they gave you is making you dizzy. I need you to close your eyes."

"'kay," Maria moaned softly, shutting her eyes. "Michael," she whispered. "Where's Michael?"

Isabel bit her lip hard. The room had stopped its crazy whirling, but her stomach was still upset. "Maria, listen to me carefully. Is there anything you can tell me? Anything at all? Remember when Pierce took Max? I need you to help me the way Max did, so we can find you."

"Little room," Maria mumbled. "No windows. Cold. White."

"What else?" Isabel pressed. "Maria, please try. Did you see anything when they were bringing you here? Do you remember anything?"

Maria opened her eyes again and Isabel felt the room lurch once more. Then suddenly she was staring down a long hallway with a tile floor and a series of gray steel doors to either side. The angle was peculiar and she realized Maria had been slung over someone's shoulder. Then everything went black and Isabel felt herself snapped back into wakefulness.

"What? Iz, are you all right?" Alex asked.

Isabel discovered she was sitting upright, shaking all over. "I'm okay," she said breathlessly. "Whatever they gave Maria is making her sick. Her stomach is queasy and the room spins when she opens her eyes. I'm just a little dizzy, that's all."

"So you got in? You talked to her?"

"Yeah. She's basically all right," Isabel said, her voice weak. She took a steadying breath. "She asked where Michael is, so clearly she has no idea. They've got her locked up in a tiny room. No windows. She showed me some sort of long hallway, but there weren't any identifiable markings." Pushing restlessly at her hair, she shook her head. "I didn't get anything, Alex. Nothing of any use," she whispered, her frustration clear.

"No, Iz, don't," Alex soothed, pulling her back into his arms. "We know she's alive," he said quietly. "That's a lot."

"I know. But it doesn't help us find her."

"Shhh. It's okay." He rubbed her back, his hand tangling in her hair. "Maybe you should rest a little and then try Michael," he suggested.

"I've never dream walked Michael before," Isabel sniffed. "He always blocks me somehow."

"Maybe he won't this time. He'll know why you're messing around in his head and try to help."

"Maybe," Isabel agreed, but she sounded unsure.

They lay there for a few minutes, neither speaking. Finally Isabel lifted her head and looked at Alex. "Thank you. For being so supportive. I know you're not exactly thrilled with me right now."

"One has nothing to do with the other," Alex told her. "Did you think I wouldn't be there for you ever again, simply because you pissed me off last night?"

A small smile played across Isabel's face. "No, I guess not. Still, I appreciate it."

"You're welcome." Leaning forward, he brushed a kiss over her forehead. "Maybe we should go tell the others that Maria is okay."

Isabel nodded. "Yeah. We probably should." Pushing off the bed, she waited for Alex to stand as well, then shyly held out her hand. When Alex took it without question, her smile widened. "I don't deserve you," she told him quietly.

"Then we're even," he said, a gleam in his eye. "Let's go."

*****

TBC

Edited by - EmilyluvsRoswell on 09/18/2001 17:08:03
posted on 22-Sep-2001 8:10:38 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys!

Hope you've all had a good weekend. I'm afraid life has been calling for all my attention the past few days, but I do have the next bit for you. It's a bit of a twist, but hang tight. I'll just say that I rarely do what you expect (though some of you who know my writing well are perhaps used to me by now...). *wink* Enjoy!

*smile*
Em

********

Part 8

********

Diane Evans watched as Liz paced behind the counter. Each time the girl reached the back of the café, she would glance nervously at the door leading to the break room, then return to restlessly walking the floor.

"She's worried about him."

Diane turned toward Nancy in surprise. The other woman's eyes were glued to her daughter. "Yes, I believe she is," Diane agreed.

"Maybe you could go see if she's all right," Nancy suggested slowly. The two of you… you seem to understand what she's going through."

"Nancy, you're her mother," Diane said gently. "It's your support she needs."

"I know, but… We have a way of saying the wrong thing to each other." She paused, turning to meet Diane's gaze. "I have a way of saying the wrong thing," she sighed. "What Liz and I need to straighten out is going to take more than a couple of soothing words, Diane. Please?"

"Okay." Diane pushed back her chair and went over to the edge of the counter. Resting her elbows on the polished surface, she leaned over just as Liz turned to start her return trip from the front of the room.

"Mrs. Evans," Liz said, slowing her pace. "Did you want more coffee? Or maybe some breakfast? The grill's not on, but we've got cereal and muffins, or I can whip up some toast?"

Diane smiled. "That's all right, Liz. I'm fine. How are you?" she asked pointedly.

Liz dropped her cheerful smile and slumped against the counter across from Diane. "Not so good," she admitted quietly. Her gaze flickered briefly toward the back door. "I…

"You're worried about Max."

Liz nodded. "I don't know if he's up to this," she confessed softly.

Diane frowned. "You mean interrogating this… person… you've detained?" Her eyes narrowed as something in Liz's expression changed. "You think this is more than just Max asking questions?"

"I don't know. I… Max is the sweetest, most gentle person I have ever known, Mrs. Evans," Liz said quietly. "You know that about him. He isn't violent. Even this morning… he was only defending us. I can't imagine him… using force… to get information."

"But without using force, he might not learn anything," Diane said in sudden comprehension.

Liz shrugged. "We're all new at this, but it seems logical, doesn't it? The only time Max has done anything like this was when he questioned Agent Pierce, and then Isabel managed to get inside Pierce's head to get the answers we needed. It had nothing to do with Max's interrogation."

"Maybe Isabel could do that again."

"She had a hard time with Pierce, and he was human," Liz said, glancing worriedly toward the back again.

Diane felt some of Liz's concern rubbing off on her. "Maybe we should check on him."

"No," Liz said. "He wanted us to wait out here. If there was anything I could do to help… But I think I'd just be a distraction."

"Are you sure? Philip could go back."

"I'm sure," Liz said, her brow furrowed slightly.

Diane reached over and took Liz's hand. "Come sit with your mom and me," she urged.

Liz's gaze shifted to the other side of the café. "How's Mom doing?" she asked cautiously.

"She's worried about you, but I think she's a little calmer. Come show her you're okay."

With a final glance toward the break room, Liz nodded reluctantly. "All right."

* * * * *

Max crouched down in front of the unconscious man, studying him carefully. Kyle and Alex had propped him on the floor in front of the couch with his hands cuffed behind his back, the cuffs themselves threaded around the couch leg. The man's head lolled to one side, his longish brown hair falling over his eyes. His outward appearance was harmless - and human.

Frowning, Max reached out to revive the man, then stopped. Was he really ready for this? They knew so little about their enemies. Nothing, when he really thought about it. What made him think this individual would willingly change that? Why would he cooperate? What could Max do, short of threatening to kill him, to make him talk?

An idea began to form in the corner of his mind. Stretching out his hands again, he cupped his palms on either side of the man's head and closed his eyes. Probing gently, he could feel the block he had put in the man's throat, still lessening the flow of air to his brain. Pushing further, he began search the man's anatomy, slowly examining the structure of his frame - bones, organs, arteries. He followed the slow pulsing flow of blood through the network of veins, from the heart outward and back up toward the brain.

Shifting closer, struggling to maintain the connection, Max focused on the man's mind. Where the body had been familiar territory, as easily navigated as an anatomy textbook diagram, the brain threw up sudden, unexpected roadblocks. Pulling back, Max pressed on in a different direction, only to run straight into another wall. He took a deep breath and probed harder, but even as the wall gave slightly, Max could feel the man's pulse grow more rapid, his heart straining under an invisible stress. After a moment's hesitation, he drew back once again and opened his eyes. When he released the man's head, it fell to the side once more.

"Who are you?" Max whispered. Sitting back on his heels, he rubbed one hand over his jaw as he took another look at the figure before him. The man wore faded jeans and a dark gray shirt. His sneakers were blue with white Nike logos, the soles unevenly worn on the outside edges as if he rolled his feet outward when he walked. There was nothing exceptional about his appearance.

"Normal. A perfect disguise," Max muttered. "Unless…" Shifting to his knees, Max rolled the man to his side and frisked him quickly, then reached into the back pocket of his jeans and pulled out his wallet. He let the man fall back into place, then rose and flipped the wallet open.

Riffling through the contents, he spread his findings out on the couch. A New Mexico driver's license; a social security card; an insurance card; I.D. for a gym in Albuquerque; two photos of a pretty young woman with big blue eyes and a slight gap in her smile; three credit cards, and thirty-seven dollars in cash. Max sat back abruptly and looked helplessly at the unconscious man. "Oh, God," he whispered.

********

TBC

posted on 23-Sep-2001 11:07:49 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Yes, I know the last part was too short... It was either that or not post. I'm sorry, but it's been a bad couple of weeks for a number of reasons. Hope you'll all just bear with me. Here's the next bit. Longer, but with a cliffhanger. I never said I wasn't evil. *wink*

*smile*
Em

******

Part 9

*******

Isabel rounded the corner at the top of the stairs and started down to the Crashdown with Alex close behind her. The first thing she saw was her brother, sitting on the floor in front of the couch, his head in his hands.

"Max? What is it?" Pounding down the steps, Isabel was relieved when Max looked up, seemingly fine. "What happened?" She glanced toward the individual slumped in front of the couch, clearly still unconscious.

Max pushed himself to his feet, his movements slow and weary. "I’m okay, Iz," he said, shaking his head. "Just frustrated." He sighed. "You have any luck?"

"Maria’s all right," Isabel said. "But she wasn’t able to tell me anything."

"Michael?" he asked.

Isabel shook her head. "She doesn’t know where he is."

"Damn," Max muttered.

"We’re not giving up," Alex said. "Isabel’s going to try to dream walk Michael as soon as she’s rested a bit. How about you? What’s up with him?" he asked, nodding toward the man at their feet.

Max let out another long sigh. "He’s human."

"He’s what?" Isabel demanded, her voice rising.

"Human. I tried doing an anatomical scan before waking him up, to see if I could learn anything. I thought maybe I’d find some kind of weakness…" Max rubbed his eyes tiredly. "Physically, he’s human."

"Well, does that really mean anything?" Alex asked. "You guys are physically human, too."

"Not entirely, Alex," Isabel said. "Our blood is different."

"Could you tell with something so minor?" Alex asked.

"I’m pretty sure. I can tell the difference with us," Max replied.

"What does this mean, Max?" Isabel asked. "Is he with the government? Some other group? Wouldn’t Nasedo know if there were other people after us?"

"I don’t think he’s government, Iz," Max replied. "Look, let’s take this into the other room so we can all discuss it together." He propelled her toward the café, one hand on her shoulder. "Alex?"

"Coming." With one final glance at the man on the floor, Alex followed Max and Isabel.

Isabel pushed open the door and walked slowly into the restaurant, vaguely aware of Max somehow reassuring her through his touch, of Alex just steps away. Then the door swung noisily behind the three of them, and she became conscious of five sets of worried eyes focused in their direction.

Liz was already halfway to the door, clearly on her way to see what was going on. "What’s wrong?" she asked quickly, her gaze sweeping over Isabel and Alex before landing on Max.

"Relax," Max told her. "It’s all right." Releasing Isabel, he moved to Liz and gave her a quick hug.

"Did you kids manage to learn anything?" Philip asked.

"I was able to contact Maria, but she doesn’t know where she is, and she has no idea what’s happened to Michael," Isabel said.

One arm still around Liz, Max turned to his sister. "Don’t sound so discouraged," he told her. "It’s not your fault Maria didn’t see anything. At least we know she’s safe."

"For now," Isabel mumbled.

"She’ll be okay," Alex said, slipping a comforting arm around her.

"What about you, Max?" his mother asked. "Did you get anything out of that man?"

"Not what I thought I would. He’s human."

"Human? How is that possible?" Liz asked.

"You mean he’s an FBI agent?" Jeff Parker asked.

Max held up his hand before anyone could ask another question. "I don’t know anything for sure. Let me just tell you what I do know, and then we’ll get to what I suspect it means." He led Liz back to the table where their mothers were sitting. "Everyone take a seat, okay?" he asked, nodding toward Alex and Isabel.

Alex wordlessly steered Isabel to an empty table and sat down beside her, but no one seemed able to relax. Philip shifted his chair restlessly, while Jeff toyed with the teaspoon resting next to his coffee cup. Nancy and Diane each watched Max expectantly.

"All right," Max began. "I managed to connect with our unconscious friend without reviving him. My plan was to see if I could detect any weaknesses… anything I might be able to use to get him to talk. Physically, as near as I can tell, he’s completely human. I checked his wallet, too, and found nothing out of the ordinary. Not that that proves much. I mean, I have a drivers license and a couple of photos, too, but it still points more toward a normal person than an alien assassin. Now, the problem came when I tried to get into his head."

"Max, you should have had me do that. Or Tess," Isabel broke in.

"Just let me finish, Iz," Max requested. "I couldn’t get in," he continued. "But I don’t think it had anything to do with my control over my powers. I kept butting up against something. Like a barrier. When I tried to push through it, I could sense certain physical repercussions."

"What do you mean?" Liz asked.

"The guy’s heart went crazy. I got the distinct impression that he’ll have a heart attack if I try to force my way into his head," Max said grimly.

"I’m not sure I’m following you, Max," Nancy said quietly. "What exactly do you mean by a barrier?"

Max frowned thoughtfully. "I don’t know if I can explain it exactly. I can follow all the standard channels through his anatomy. That’s how I heal someone – by mentally tracing the paths blood would follow and checking the organs, tissue, bones structure and so on. With this guy, it’s like there’s a wall stopping me from following that route into his mind."

"A physical wall?" Jeff asked.

Max nodded. "That’s how it feels. But I don’t think it’s something different about this man’s biological make up. I think someone put that barrier there, to keep us from getting through."

"Someone alien," Alex said slowly.

"Yes," Max replied.

"They’re using them," Liz said, her face contorting with horror. "That’s what you believe, isn’t it? That they’re just pawns."

"I don’t know," Max admitted, his voice strained. "But I think so."

"So, how exactly? They rounded up a bunch of strong, bulky looking guys and messed with their minds? Rigged them with boobytraps?" Alex asked.

"Maybe they just hired them," Isabel suggested. "And used the blocks to keep us from learning anything if we captured them, just like this."

Max looked at her. "I don’t know, Iz," he repeated gently. "I guess that’s a possibility. But I really don’t think so. Why risk exposing themselves, if all they had to do was go into the humans’ heads and plant thoughts? This way they get the muscle without the vulnerability that comes from having associates who may give away too much information. They get much better control this way."

"But that would mean…" Isabel trailed off, her expression pained.

"I’m afraid I’m not following here," Philip said. "Why do you four look so upset?"

Max turned to his father. "If they’re being used against their will, that makes them innocent victims, Dad."

"I see," Philip said slowly.

Diane suddenly gasped quietly, her gaze flying from Isabel to Max. "You didn’t have any way of knowing," she said swiftly.

"That doesn’t change the facts, Mom," Max said. "Five of them are dead, and we’re at fault."

"No, Max, who ever did this to them is at fault," Diane declared forcefully.

Isabel got up suddenly and headed into the bathroom. Alex looked helplessly at Liz.

"I’ll go after her," Liz said quietly, getting up. "Max?"

Max nodded. As soon as Liz disappeared into the bathroom, he sank down into the chair she had vacated. He rubbed the heels of his hands over his eyes for what felt like the hundredth time that day.

"Are you all right, Max?" Jeff asked.

Glancing up, Max managed a half-smile. "Yeah. At least, intellectually. Emotionally… well, I guess I’ve been better," he admitted. "But there isn’t time to worry about that right now," he said briskly, sitting up a little straighter. "We still need to find Michael and Maria."

A loud rapping at the door caused everyone to look up, startled.

"Can’t people read?" Jeff muttered. "The sign clearly states that we’re closed for the day."

"Jeff? Nancy? Are you in there?" came a strained voice through the door.

Everyone turned to look at Max. "It’s your call," Jeff said. "That’s Amy DeLuca."

*********

TBC
posted on 27-Sep-2001 9:32:12 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Hey there! Getting this thread caught up. No new part yet, but I'm working on it. Possibly tonight... Em crosses her fingers

*smile*
Em

*******

Part 10

********

Liz squeezed the excess water out of the paper towel she had run under the tap. "Here," she said, handing it to Isabel.

"Thanks." The other girl pressed the cool compress to her forehead.

"Feel better?"

"Not really. My stomach’s just this mass of knots," Isabel confessed quietly.

"Your mother’s right, you know. It’s their fault – your enemies. Whoever it is that brainwashed these men – or whatever they did – they’re the ones to blame."

"That’s easy to say," Isabel replied. She tossed the damp towel into the trash and grabbed a fresh one to dry her hands. Then she flipped her ponytail over her shoulder and turned to face Liz. "The truth is we killed them, whatever else was going on."

"It was just as much self defense as when Michael killed Pierce."

"Pierce knew what he was doing," Isabel shot back. "These men didn’t."

"You don’t know that," Liz countered. "Not for sure. Besides, what were we supposed to do? Just let them blast us with their borrowed alien laser guns?"

"No, but it still doesn’t change the facts. What if they had been someone we know? Some kid from school or one of our parents? How are we ever going to know who’s really on our side again? Don’t you see, Liz? This is worse than when we were looking for Nasedo. Then we had one shape shifter to contend with – this could be any number of people all at once."

"There’s no point in beating yourself up, Isabel. None of us knew. Now we do, and we’ll figure out some way to deal with it. But it wasn’t your fault, no matter what you think, and I refuse to sit here and let you wallow. Any of you," Liz said pointedly.

Isabel glanced at the door, realization flooding her face. "God, Max is gonna pull out the hair shirt over this one."

A hard knock made them both jump slightly. Max’s voice came clearly through the door. "Liz? Isabel? Get out here."

Trading startled looks, Liz and Isabel hurried back into the café.

"Max, what…?" Liz began.

"Mrs. DeLuca’s here," Alex supplied.

Everyone was standing, looking tense. The front door rattled briefly and the shadow of a woman could be seen through the shade.

"What do we do?" Max asked. His carefully maintained façade was beginning to crack and his eyes flicked nervously from Liz to his sister.

Seeing Max’s panicked expression, Liz made a snap decision. "Alex, Isabel, and Max, out the back." Turning to the adults, Liz focused on Diane. "Mrs. Evans, where did you and Mr. Evans park this morning?"

Diane looked flustered. "Um… around the corner on College Street. We brought Philip’s car."

"May we borrow it for a while?"

"Of course, Liz," Philip said quickly. He pulled out his car keys and passed them to her. "But what about Maria’s mother?"

Shifting to face her own parents, Liz crossed her fingers reflexively. "Please? Cover for us?"

"What do you expect us to say?" Jeff asked tentatively.

"Just… just tell her we all went off someplace. That there was an attempted break-in and that’s why you closed the café and so we just went on… a picnic or something. The six of us," Liz stressed. Her eyes went from her father to her mother. "Mom? Please? I promise if we don’t find Maria by tonight that I’ll go to Mrs. DeLuca myself."

Jeff turned to Nancy. "Honey?"

Nancy held her husbands gaze for a split second, then looked over at Liz and nodded. "You better get going." Her eyes shifted past Liz to the three teens hovering just behind her, halfway through the back door. "All of you. We’ll hold off Amy as long as we can," she promised. "But just for this one day, Liz, all right? I won’t keep lying to her indefinitely."

"Thanks, Mom." Liz pulled her mother into a quick hug. "I love you," she whispered. Stepping back, she smiled at her father, then turned and herded the others the rest of the way into the break room.

"I can’t believe your parents just agreed to that," Alex said, his tone amazed.

"Keep going," Liz urged, pushing them toward the back door. The door chime sounded out front as someone let Amy DeLuca into the café. "We don’t want to risk getting spotted without Maria."

"Liz, where are we going?" Max asked under his breath as they hurried past the man lying unconscious on the floor and out into the alley.

"We should go fill in Valenti," Isabel stated as soon as they were safely outside. She nodded toward the door they had just come through. "We can’t just leave that guy there indefinitely. It’s not fair to Liz’s parents."

"Iz, I still need to wake him up. We have to see if he’ll tell us anything," Max said.

"I don’t think you should try alone. I want to be there, and we should get Tess, too. The two of us are more used to going into people’s heads, Max. Maybe we’ll be able to get past the blocks without hurting him."

"That makes sense, but can’t you do that at the Sheriff’s station?" Alex questioned.

"They’re right, Max. Valenti can stick him in a cell for a while," Liz said. "That way we won’t have to worry about someone stumbling over him while we figure out what to do, okay?"

Max looked at Isabel’s determined expression. "Okay, we’ll go see Valenti. Now let’s get out of here. We don’t want to end up running into Mrs. DeLuca out front."

They headed out of the alley and down the street toward where the Evanses had left their car. Liz handed off the keys to Max and everyone got in, Alex and Isabel automatically taking the back seat. The doors were barely closed before Max had turned the key in the ignition and was sliding the car into the light morning traffic.

No one said a word as Max turned at the corner and headed for the Sheriff’s station. Liz studied his face as he drove, his eyes glued to the road, his jaw clenched tightly. When he stopped short to avoid going through a red light, she reached over and rested her hand on his leg.

"Stop it," she whispered.

"I’m okay," he said, glancing over at her. "Really. It’s not what you think."

Liz’s eyebrows arched. "And what do I think?"

Max smiled slightly, the fine lines around his eyes disappearing as he relaxed. "You doubt that I know you that well?"

Liz’s eyebrows merely hiked higher.

"Fine. You think I’m obsessing over the men we killed, but I’m not. At least not right now," he added. He gave the hand on his thigh a quick squeeze before facing forward and easing the car through the intersection. "It’s what you promised your parents."

Frowning, Liz tried to recall precisely what she had said. "What… oh, about going to Mrs. DeLuca," she realized. "Max, don’t worry. It won’t come to that."

"But what if it does? Liz, what are you going to tell her?"

Liz sighed. "As little as possible. Besides, this bought us some more time. Hopefully to find them, but if not, to come up with a story."

"Liz, you know Maria’s mother’s like a bull-terrier," Alex pointed out. He leaned forward, poking his head between the front seats. "Better start working on that story now, or else she’ll be convinced that Michael and Maria have run off."

"Michael would just love it if we used that as a cover," Isabel groaned.

"Right now I wouldn’t mind hearing him complain about it," Liz said softly.

"Me either," Max agreed.

Liz turned at the wistful note in Max’s voice. "We’re going to find them," she said firmly.

"I know," he said. But as he pulled the car into the parking lot in front of the Sheriff’s station, none of them looked particularly confident.

*********

TBC
posted on 4-Oct-2001 12:07:48 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Sorry for the delay, everyone. I've been a little sidetracked the past few days and didn't get a chance to finish up this section until this morning. I know it's short, but I plan to write more tonight, so hopefully I'll be able to come back with the next bit later. No promises, though. I know better. *wink*

*smile*
Em

*********

Part 11

*********

"You ready?" Kyle asked Tess. They were sitting in his car outside the first realtor’s office.

"I guess," she replied, staring out the window.

Kyle frowned. "You know, Tess, you don’t have to… uh…" He paused, flustered. "I mean, if you’d rather not…"

Tess swung to look at him. "Kyle, we have to do this. Michael and Maria’s lives may depend on it," she said firmly.

"No, no, that’s not what I mean," he said hurriedly. "I know we need to get the information." He glanced down, avoiding her piercing blue gaze. "I just meant…"

"What?" Tess asked. "What did you mean?" she probed gently.

"Uh… that you don’t need to find an apartment if you’d rather not live alone," he said. "It’s probably safer if you just stay with us," he added. "What with everything that’s been going on."

Tess didn’t say anything for a minute. When Kyle looked up, he saw she was watching him, a curious expression on her face.

"What?" he demanded. "Look, my dad’ll agree with me, if that’s what you’re wondering."

"Thanks, Kyle," Tess whispered.

"Yeah," he said gruffly. "No problem. So, are we going in or what?"

Tess nodded and got out of the car.

"Real suave, Valenti," Kyle muttered as he climbed out and locked the doors.

The office was small, decorated in a pleasant yet nondescript manner typical of so many service-related businesses. Wood-veneer desks lined one wall, each arranged perpendicularly to create small individual areas. Each desk featured a computer, sturdy lamp, and multi-line telephone, varying only in the various personal items such as photos and coffee mugs. Two cushioned chairs, clearly intended for clients, perched in front of every desk. The opposite wall served as a gallery, with framed photos of houses and apartment buildings – properties currently available – displayed at eye level.

Only one agent sat at her desk, her face animated as she spoke on the phone. Spotting Tess and Kyle lingering in the doorway, she motioned them to come inside, holding up a finger to indicate she would only be a moment.

"Pickings are kinda slim, huh?" Kyle whispered.

"Don’t worry about it," Tess answered, her voice equally low. Smiling broadly, she headed toward the desks, a spring in her step. She plopped down in front of the realtor, then turned and patted the seat next to her.

Kyle resisted the urge to raise his eyebrows. There was a glint in Tess’s eyes that told him she knew exactly what she was doing. He sat down in the other chair, shifting so he was angled toward Tess.

One eye on the woman as she finished up on the phone, Tess leaned toward Kyle. "Wait for my signal, then search through her files," she murmured.

Pulling back, Kyle jerked his head slightly in acknowledgement, wondering what the hell he had gotten himself into now.

"Sorry about that," the realtor said, hanging up the phone. "I’m Jody Simon," she told them, her voice overly cheerful.

Kyle managed not to wince at the woman’s extreme perkiness. "Pleased to meet you," he said. "I’m Kyle, this is Tess. She’s the one looking."

Tess shot him a quick look before turning back to the realtor. "Hi," she said, sitting forward and extending her hand. "Tess Harding."

Jody Simon shook Tess’s hand, her bright smile flashing. "Hi, Tess. Very nice to meet you. So, you need somewhere to live?" Her smile wavered slightly. "I must say, you seem a bit young… Of course, what woman doesn’t wish for that, right?"

Kyle watched Tess’s eyes narrow slightly and forced himself not to smile. He could almost sense her desire to blast the woman through the back wall of the office.

"Yes, well, I’m on my own. My father is out of the country on business and arranged for my emancipation before he left," Tess said, smiling just a little too sweetly. "I need a one bedroom apartment somewhere in town. Nothing fancy. Just clean and safe," she said.

"Of course, dear. Well, then. Let me just get the paperwork." Reaching into her file drawer, Jody pulled out a number of forms. Her smile once again stretched from ear to ear. "This is just to get an idea of what you’re looking for," she said, passing the sheets to Tess along with a pen. "You know, price range, whether you have pets, that sort of thing. All of my fees are paid by the landlord when you settle on something, so you don’t have to worry about that."

"Oh, that’s good to know," Tess replied, scanning the forms quickly.

"Go ahead and fill those out, then, and we can get started."

Tess pulled her chair forward so she could lean on the desk. Pen in hand, she proceeded to ignore the papers in front of her and scrunch up her eyes. "Kyle," she muttered softly. "Now."

"Right." Kyle quickly darted around the other side of the desk, careful not to come into contact with Jody Simon. The realtor had opened a thick binder and was thumbing through it, stopping every so often to take notes on a legal pad. She appeared completely oblivious to Kyle’s movements.

Opening the top desk drawer, Kyle began riffling through the contents. Finding nothing more than an assortment of office supplies, he dropped to his knees and turned his attention to the bottom drawer, which appeared to be filled with client files. He found they were organized in chronological order, by month, with a separate folder in front for clients that were still looking. Pulling out the folders for leases signed in May, he stood up and looked around.

"Come on, come on," he muttered. "Ah ha." Locating the copy machine, Kyle hurried to the back of the room and started duplicating everything in the file, glancing nervously toward Tess and the realtor every so often.

As soon as he was finished with the copies, Kyle returned the file to its proper slot and shut the drawer. Seeing that Tess was still holding the mindwarp without any visible strain, he moved on to the next desk and pulled open the file drawer. Sure enough, it was arranged in precisely the same manner as Jody Simon’s files.

"Go figure," he murmured, yanking out the correct folder. Moving swiftly, he managed to duplicate the information from four more desks before Tess began to look fatigued.

"Kyle," she whispered urgently. "I can’t do this much longer."

Returning the last set of files, he folded everything he had copied and shoved the papers into Tess’s bag before sliding into his seat next to her.

Tess waved her hand quickly over the forms in front of her, filling in the blanks, then let out a long breath.

"All done?" Jody asked, looking up.

Smiling, Tess handed the papers over to the realtor. "All done," she replied.

**********

TBC
posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:20:40 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 12

*********

Amy DeLuca peered over the edge of her cup as she sipped her coffee, her eyes glued to the Parkers. Something was obviously going on - something more than a simple attempted robbery - but neither Jeff nor Nancy was giving an inch. Nancy seemed restless, while her husband was being overly solicitous, even for the owner of a restaurant. It wasn't as if the café was actually open, yet he kept refilling her coffee and offering to make breakfast. On top of everything, Philip and Diane Evans were seated at the table across from her, both looking slightly apprehensive.

"More coffee, Amy?" Jeff asked again, nodding at her near-empty mug.

"I'm fine, Jeff, thanks. I need to get back to the store anyway," she sighed. "So, you don't plan on opening at all today?" she pressed once more.

"No. I mean, I hate to lose the business, but we have too much to take care of," Jeff told her. "We still need to go down to the Sheriff's station and fill out some paperwork. Get the insurance company in to assess the damage. No point in putting any of that off."

"Speaking of which," Philip said, glancing at his watch. "I have an appointment with our insurance guy that I'm about to be late for."

"Oh, dear, I'd forgotten all about that," Diane said. "Do you still want me to come?"

Philip glanced hesitantly toward the Parkers. "Well, I don't really need you to, if you'd rather stay here."

Jeff shook his head. "Thanks for the support, but you two go ahead. Nancy and I'll be fine here," he said.

"Are you sure, Nancy?" Diane questioned. "I know how upset you were earlier."

Nancy smiled slightly. "Really. It's fine. Jeff's right. We do have a lot to do and if you're here I'll just sit and chat all morning. I'm okay," she added.

Diane nodded. "Well, call if you need anything," she said. "I mean it. I know all of this is unsettling."

"Thanks," Nancy replied softly.

"Amy, it was good to see you," Diane continued, turning to the other woman. "One of these days I'm going to have you and Jeff and Nancy over. With our kids all glued at the hip, I feel like we should get to know each other better."

"That would be nice, Diane. Thank you," Amy said.

Amy watched the Evanses say their good-byes, taking note of the speaking looks that passed between the two couples. The moment the door closed and Jeff threw the bolt, she pounced.

"What's really going on here?"

Jeff sighed. "We told you, Amy. Someone tried to rob the store by breaking in upstairs through Liz's room. "

"Yes, I heard all of that," Amy replied. "But what does that have to do with the Evanses? Why were they here? And don't tell me that story about them coming in with their kids for breakfast, because I don't for a moment believe it. No teenager gets up at seven to have breakfast with their parents a week into summer vacation."

"Really, Amy," Nancy said wearily, brushing a stray hair off her face. "Max Evans practically lives here now that school is out. You really think it was his parents' idea to come over early?"

Amy frowned. Something still seemed off. "How is Max doing? Still having those awful nightmares?"

"I don't know," Jeff said. "But he did finally break down and talk to Philip and Diane about what happened."

"Oh, good. That's at least a step in the right direction," Amy said. Feeling like she was getting no where, she rose from her chair. "I do need to get back to the store. The girl who's on doesn't have the best people skills, so I don't want to leave her alone too long," she sighed. "Let me know if I can do anything. And please tell Maria to call me if you see her," she added pointedly. "This going off without checking in really has to stop," she muttered.

"Of course we'll tell her," Nancy said hurriedly. "Have a good day, Amy," she told her, then got up and began clearing the table.

Jeff walked Amy to the front. "Still bringing me some pies tomorrow?"

"Of course," she replied. Stopping at the entrance, Amy put one palm against the door to prevent Jeff from opening it. "You're sure nothing's wrong?" she asked again, her voice low.

"Amy, stop worrying so much," he said gently. "They're all good kids, and they take care of each other. I'm sure Maria will call when she gets a chance."

Amy stared at Jeff for another moment, uncertain, but finally nodded. "I'll talk to you later, Jeff. Thanks for the coffee. Good luck with everything here."

"Thanks, Amy. I'll see you tomorrow."

* * * * *

Max, Liz, Alex, and Isabel trudged wearily into the Whitmans' living room and collapsed onto the large sectional couch. Having filled the Sheriff in on the morning's events, Max had been intent on waiting at the station until Valenti retrieved their hostage, but Isabel had convinced him they should wait until Tess could help them access the man's thoughts and memories. So, they had all headed back to Alex's house until Tess and Kyle returned from investigating the local realtors. The idea was for Alex and Liz to work on the computer while Max and Isabel tried to translate more of the alien book. However, the adrenaline that had been pumping through each of them since dawn seemed to have vanished, replaced by sudden intense fatigue and a sense of discouragement that weighted them down.

"I know I should move, but I just don't seem able to," Liz murmured sleepily, curling into Max's side, her head resting on his chest.

Max stroked her hair off her face and looked at the others. Alex was slouched low, his legs flopping haphazardly in front of him. Isabel had stretched out next to him, her head on the cushion just inches from his thigh and her feet tucked up against the arm of the couch. Alex gently rubbed her temple with the tips of his fingers, clearly trying to ease her tension.

Sighing, Max shifted Liz so he could stand up. Her eyes fluttered open and she stared up at him, her gaze filled with understanding. "Five minutes, Max," she whispered. "We all know what's at stake, but just give us five minutes to pull ourselves together."

"I know it's been a long morning," he agreed. "Go ahead and take a quick nap if you want. I'll come wake you all up in a little while." He leaned over and brushed a kiss over Liz's forehead, then headed out of the room.

Liz stared at the empty doorway for a moment, then started to get up.

"I'll go," Isabel said quietly. She was still curled on her side, but her eyes were open and alert.

Liz hesitated, then nodded. "That's probably a good idea," she said.

Isabel pushed herself off the couch and went after Max. Shrugging, Alex levered himself up as well. He shifted until he was sitting next to Liz.

"Come here, Parker," he murmured, tugging Liz down so her head rested on his shoulder. "Max was right. Close your eyes for a few minutes. They look like two burned out holes right now."

"I got plenty of sleep last night," Liz protested, but she closed her eyes anyway.

"It's not the quantity, it's the quality," Alex informed her. "And somehow I doubt any of us are gonna get much quality sleep for a long time to come," he murmured softly.

"How can I sleep with Michael and Maria God-knows-where?" Liz whispered.

"You're no good to them if you fall apart," Alex said. "None of us are."

"Tell that to Max."

"I'm telling you," Alex said firmly. "We'll just let Isabel tell Max."

"She's not much better off," Liz commented.

"Bossing Max gives her a sense of purpose, though," Alex smirked. "Now, less chatter, more snoring."

"I don't snore," Liz huffed, shifting so she was more comfortable.

"Hush," Alex ordered.

"Yes, sir," Liz murmured faintly.

* * * * *

"Max?"

Sitting cross-legged on Alex's bed, the alien book propped in his lap, Max glanced at his sister. "It's okay, Iz. Go catch a quick cat nap."

"What about you?" she asked pointedly, going into the room and sitting on the edge of the bed next to him.

"I'm fine."

"Max, you have to take care of yourself. I know you're worried. We all are. But we really need you to be strong right now, and that includes making sure your body doesn't break down on you. You've been through so much the past few weeks."

"I'm aware of that, Isabel," Max said dryly. "Look, I appreciate your concern, but I'm okay. I just… I need to be doing something."

Isabel looked into his eyes, as if searching for something. Then she stood up and went over to Alex's nightstand. "Here," she said, passing Max a legal pad. "Tess and I copied the symbols out in our own handwriting. It seemed to help us remember what they meant."

Max accepted her offering with a small smile. "Thanks, Iz." He paused, his smile fading. "How are you doing?"

She shrugged. "Surviving. Liz was a big help earlier. I… I actually owe her an apology. She told me that it wasn't our fault - those men dying. That it was our enemy who chose to use them and that we had no way of knowing. What she said made a lot of sense, but I'm afraid I wasn't too gracious."

"What did you say?"

"That it didn't matter because, ultimately, we were the ones who killed them. But I know on some level that she's right."

"Yeah, she is," Max agreed. "I know it feels callous, but the truth is that this is a war. Innocent people get killed in wars all the time. It doesn't make it right, or any less difficult, but I think it's something we're going to have to accept for now."

"I just hate to think that this is what we've come to. It's like each thing we do, each thing we face, makes it all that much more real."

"I feel the same way. But there's nothing we can do about it except struggle along as best we can and hope we're doing the right thing. I'm floundering here, too, Iz. I don't have any more answers than you do."

"I know, Max." Isabel picked up her own set of notes and a second pen, then settled on the edge of the bed again. "For what it's worth, I think you're doing a really good job," she said quietly.

Max looked startled. "Really?"

Isabel nodded. "I mean, you're right. None of us has any idea what to do here, and yet you've been calm and rational and supportive, despite everything. I know how worried you were about telling Mom and Dad the truth, and about Liz's parents and everything, but you just keep meeting each challenge. I'm proud of you."

"Thanks, Iz," Max said quietly. "I'm proud of you, too."

It was Isabel's turn to look surprised. "Why? What have I done?"

Max raised an eyebrow. "Getting me out of the white room? Dream walking Pierce? Keeping your head when you and Alex were attacked the other night? I could keep going here," he teased.

"Thanks, Max," Isabel said, her gaze dropping almost shyly. "I… Thanks."

"You're welcome. Now how about giving me a hand here," he said, indicating the foreign text in front of him. "Where did you guys leave off?"

Isabel took the book and began flipping through the metal leaves, and the siblings got down to work.

******

TBC
posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:25:43 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 13

*******

"If I never look at another apartment, it'll be too soon," Tess groaned as she climbed into Kyle's car.

"I know what you mean. Too bad you couldn't use your hocus pocus to make them think we were actually taking all those tours," Kyle said.

"Yeah," Tess agreed, smiling slightly. She closed her eyes and let her head fall back against the headrest. "So, what do you think?"

"I think this town has a major shortage when it comes to decent housing," Kyle replied. "No wonder Guerin lives in that rat trap. Talk about crappy apartments."

Opening one eye, Tess peered at Kyle. "I meant about the files you copied," she clarified. "Did anything look promising?"

"Oh. Uh… dunno. Didn't really take time to look at them." Reaching into the back seat, Kyle grabbed the stack of papers they had accumulated over their visits to Roswell's three real estate agencies. "Sure is enough of it," he grumbled.

"Here," Tess said, taking the sheaf of paper. "I'll start sorting it out. You drive."

Nodding, Kyle started the car. "Where to?"

"Alex's," Tess told him. "Isabel told me they'd stay there until we were done."

They drove for several minutes, the only sound the rustle of paper as Tess attempted to organize the documents in her hands. Eventually she gave up, simply tapping the sheets back into a neat pile.

"This has to wait until there's more room to spread them out," she explained when Kyle shot her a questioning look.

"Yeah." He turned his attention back to the road, slowing the car as he drew up to a stop sign.

Tess frowned. "Is something wrong?" she asked hesitantly.

"What? No," he said quickly. "We're just about there," he added unnecessarily as he turned onto Alex's street.

"Kyle? What's is it? Did I… Did I say something?"

Sighing, Kyle pulled up in front of Alex's house and cut the engine. "No. No, it's me, okay? Don't worry about it."

"Are you sure?"

Kyle sat without responding, simply staring out the front window. The street was perfectly suburban, with neat houses and manicured lawns to each side. A few driveways had cars in them - none of them too new or too old - all of them clean and waxed to a shine. The Evanses' Audi sat in Alex's driveway, much less conspicuous than the old Jeep would have been. Everything looked normal.

"Kyle?" Tess prompted again.

"Sorry. I guess I was just…" He let out another long sigh, then turned to face Tess. "Did you ever… I mean, I know you did with Max and Isabel and those guys. But did you ever…?"

"Did I ever use my mindwarp on you?" she asked softly.

Kyle flinched slightly, but nodded.

"No, I didn't," she said. "I didn't have a reason to. I wish I could say it was because I would never do that to you, but the truth is I would have." Her bright blue eyes dropped and she began to fiddle with the papers in her lap.

"Would you now?" Kyle asked.

Tess's gaze flew back up to meet his. "No! I swear, Kyle, I wouldn't. Not to any of you," she added quickly. "For any reason."

"That's kinda what I figured," he said. "But I… I guess after seeing you in action today, I just needed to hear it."

"I understand," she said quietly.

"Do you? I mean, I know you're really trying, Tess. I can see it. It's just… all the alien power stuff is new to me. I can't help how it makes me feel."

"How does it make you feel?"

"Off balance. Weird. Just… not that you're weird. That's not what I mean," he said hastily. "It's the circumstances, you know? You hear all your life that certain things aren't possible, and then suddenly all that changes."

"I get it, Kyle," Tess smiled. "You need time to adjust."

"And that's okay with you?"

"Of course it is."

"Well, okay then," Kyle said. "Uh… I guess we should go see what everyone else is up to, huh?"

"Yeah."

"All righty. Geek central, here we come," he cracked. He shot Tess a quick wink, then turned and got out of the car.

* * * * *

"I can't make heads or tails out of any of this," Max said, crumpling a sheet of paper in his hand. "How the hell did you and Tess figure any of it out?"

"Max, you're trying too hard," Isabel said softly. "It'll come. You've got to relax."

"Relax?" he demanded. "You want me to relax? Isabel, we've been at this for hours and we haven't got a fucking thing!" Ripping the alien book from her hands, he flung it at the bedroom wall, embedding the metal firmly in the plaster and sending flakes of paint sliding down the wall. "This won't help Michael and Maria. We need to do something."

"Max." Liz's voice was barely audible, but the rebuke inherent in her tone still came through.

"Uh… I appreciate your frustration, Max, but I wasn't really looking to add a window there," Alex told him.

Max swiveled to face the desk where Liz and Alex sat in front of the computer. He could see both shock and concern in their eyes. He took a deep breath, then let it out slowly in a desperate attempt to reign in his temper. "Sorry," he said. In a series of controlled movements, he retrieved the book, then waved his hand over the hole it had made, restoring the wall to its previous unmarred state. As he dropped the text on the bed, the doorbell rang. "I'll get that. I need some air anyway." He walked out of the room without another word.

Liz and Isabel exchanged looks. "You want to go?" Isabel asked.

Liz shook her head. "Leave him. He's feeling helpless." She sighed. "Nothing any of us say or do is going to change that right now."

"Is it safe for him to just go off?" Alex asked.

"He won't go far," Liz said.

Footsteps echoed from the hallway and a moment later Tess and Kyle appeared in the doorway. "Is everything okay?" Tess asked quietly.

"As okay as possible," Isabel said. "Come on in."

"What's up with Max?" Kyle asked.

"He's just feeling a little tense," Alex offered.

Tess's eyebrows arched, but she didn't say anything. Instead she dropped down on the bed next to Isabel and handed her a pile of papers.

"What's all that?" Liz asked as Isabel began shuffling through the stack.

"Records of all properties leased in the Roswell area over the last month," Tess replied.

"You got them?" Liz asked, eyes growing wide. "How?"

"The hand is quicker than the eye," Kyle announced with a grin. "Particularly when the eye has no idea what's happening right in front of it."

"Tess, this is fabulous," Isabel said.

Tess flushed slightly. "Yeah, well, I just hope there's something useful in there. Looks like we could use it," she observed. "Is there someplace we can spread all of this out?" she asked, looking toward Alex.

"Sure. Kitchen table, dining room table, coffee table," he ticked off. "Take your pick."

"Here you go," Isabel said, handing back the documents. "Want help?"

Tess glanced over at Kyle. "Do we need help?"

Kyle shrugged. "Nah. You guys get back to whatever you were doing. We'll let you know if we find anything."

"Like we didn't see that one coming," Alex said pointedly as soon as Tess and Kyle had gone.

"I'm glad for them," Liz said. "And no, not just because it keeps her away from Max," she added when Isabel grinned broadly.

"I know," Isabel said. "Besides, it's not like you need to worry about Max anyway. Sis."

"Very funny," Liz replied, but the corner of her mouth tugged upward.

"Uh, speaking of our alien king," Alex said. "You might wanna check this out."

"What?" Liz asked.

"There," Alex replied, nodding out the window at the backyard.

Liz got up so she could see past Alex and pulled up short. Max was standing in the middle of the yard, perfectly still, hands clenched into fists, simply staring up at the sky. Liz turned and headed immediately for the door.

"I'll be back, guys."

"Liz, what are you going to do?" Isabel asked worriedly.

"I'm not sure, but we might be a while."

"Like, how long?" Alex asked.

Liz glanced back from the doorway. "You'll see us when you see us," she said grimly, then disappeared down the hall.

**********

TBC
posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:28:18 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 14

********

Jim Valenti stared out the window of his office, lost in thought. He found himself doing so more and more these days. In a matter of weeks he had gone from searching for the truth about aliens to actually helping them. It was a lot for a man to take in, even after a lifetime's preparation. No matter what he had seen or heard in all his years in Roswell, he had never expected things to turn out quite the way they had.

"Sheriff?"

Blinking, Valenti turned away from the window and went back to his desk. "What is it, Hanson?"

"What do you want me to do with that new guy down in lock up?"

"Why do you have to do anything with him?"

"Well, it's just he's still unconscious and I thought maybe I should call a doctor in…"

Rubbing his tired eyes, Jim shook his head. "Just leave him for now, Deputy. It won't hurt anything for him to sleep it off."

Hanson frowned. "Sir? I wasn't aware the suspect was intoxicated when you made the arrest."

"Well he sure as hell was on something," the Sheriff snapped. "Tearing up the Parkers' property that way, scaring those people half to death. Look, Hanson, is he still breathing?"

"What? Oh, yes sir."

"Then just leave him alone. I want you to stay out of that cell, you hear me?"

Hanson jumped back slightly, but nodded. "Right, Sheriff. Uh… I guess I'll just take my lunch then."

"You do that."

After Hanson left, Jim flipped open his calendar and began to assess his week. Two meetings on the schedule, but not much else. Of course, crime didn't exactly make appointments ahead, but then Roswell wasn't the kind of town that generated much excitement along those lines. Unless you included alien mischief, and that wasn't really the kind of thing to cause a backlog in paperwork.

The red light on his phone flashed, followed by a short ring, indicating a call was coming in over his personal line. He picked up immediately.

"Valenti."

"Ah, Sheriff, Agent Daniel Pierce here." The voice was thin and drawling, a perfect imitation of the actual Pierce. "I received a message that you called. It sounded… urgent."

"I don't know where you are," Jim said, "but we need you back here. There's trouble."

"Could you be a bit more specific, Sheriff?"

"Missing a couple of kids, namely Michael and Maria. That specific enough for you?"

"Missing? When?" While the voice was still Pierce's, the concern behind the words was clearly Nasedo's. "What happened?"

"Near as we can figure, they were taken early this morning. Max and Liz had a little trouble of their own, but they handled it. But no one has a clue as to where the others are."

"Damn. I'm on my way. I'm in Washington right now, so it'll be a few hours. Sheriff, don't let them do anything foolish before I get there. I'm putting this on you."

"In case you didn't notice, I'm not the one handing down the orders out here," Valenti snorted. "But I'll do my best."

* * * * *

As soon as she rounded the corner of the house, Liz felt a surge of power rippling through the air. Max was still in the same position, but now she could see that his eyes were closed. Even so, his awareness of her presence was automatic. She could tell the instant he realized she was there - saw the knowledge flicker across his face.

"Liz, go back inside," he said, his voice strained.

She stopped walking toward him, but she did not retreat. "Max, what's going on?"

"Go, Liz. I mean it. I don't want you to get hurt," he bit out.

"I'm not going anywhere until you tell me what's happening. You're giving off enough energy to light a forest-full of Christmas trees."

"Liz, I feel fully capable of punching through granite right now. Please back off."

"Max, you're not going to hit me," Liz reasoned. "Let me help you."

"I just need some time to calm down," he told her, his voice steely.

Liz started across the yard again, feeling the air shift and pulse. Max's anger and frustration surrounded her, making her skin come alive. "Well, whatever you're doing to calm down, it doesn't seem to be working," she told him. "Look at me."

Max did as she had asked and Liz nearly halted at the fire she saw burning in his gaze. Desperation practically lept from his eyes. "Please, Liz," he whispered. "Don't come any closer."

"I know you're upset," she said softly. "I understand how worried you are. I am, too. Maria's my best friend, Max. I know what you're feeling. But we're doing everything we can."

"It's not enough. We're not getting anywhere, Liz. And I need to pull it together so we can go do something about that, but right now all I want to do is pound something. I've never felt so angry in my entire life." He closed his eyes again, a shudder racking his frame as he tried to repress the urge to let go.

"Stop it," Liz demanded. "You cannot control absolutely everything in your life, Max. Get angry at the situation, but not at yourself. We're going to see what Tess and Kyle discovered, and Isabel is going to try to dream walk Michael. And if we still haven't gotten anywhere, we're all going back down to the Sheriff's station to see if that man knows anything. There's nothing else we can do until we hear from Nasedo, so stop beating yourself up."

"I know all that, but knowing doesn't seem to help. It's like I've built up all this adrenaline and there's no where for it to go."

"Fair enough," Liz said. "So, why don't we see what we can do about that?" She took three more steps until she was standing before him.

Max's eyes snapped open. His pupils were dilated and he looked panicked. "What are you doing? Liz, I'm serious," he said. His entire body trembled.

"Shhh," Liz said "I trust you. Don't you get that?" Reaching out, she circled his wrists with her hands and began gently stroking his pulse points. She could feel the blood surging just beneath his skin. "Try loosening your hands," she coaxed, running her fingers down over his clenched fists.

"I don't think that's a good idea," he whispered hoarsely.

Liz looked up, eyebrows arched, and met his heated gaze. "Max, it's okay," she replied, her voice husky.

"You don't know what you're saying. Liz, if I touch you, I won't be able to stop."

"That's good, because I won't want you to,"

Something bright glittered in Max's eyes. "We're in Alex's backyard," he stammered. "In broad daylight."

A slow grin crept across Liz's face as she moved her hands up over his arms, tracing the taut lines of his straining muscles. "Ah, but Alex's backyard comes with a tool shed," she told him. "A very empty tool shed."

She knew the instant he gave in, could feel something deep inside of him snap. His arms went around her, his grip like iron, and he pulled her flush against his body. Liz wound her arms around Max's neck, her fingers spearing into his hair as his mouth came down on hers, hard and demanding. He let out a moan and the sound sent vibrations coursing through her, making her skin tingle. Every touch, every kiss, was hot, almost feverish, bringing her own blood closer to a boil.

Yet, despite his urgency, or perhaps because of it, Max suddenly wrenched himself back. "No," he said. "Not like this."

"Not like what?" she demanded, her own need already spiraling nearly out of control. "Not fast and hard and desperate? Max, I want you," she said. Stroking his cheek, she forced him to look at her. "I need you."

"God," he whispered. He pulled her back into his arms, kissing her hard. Cupping her buttocks, he lifted until she wrapped her legs around his waist.

"Where is it? Tool shed," he panted.

"Back there," she replied, waving toward the far corner of the property, even as she dropped open-mouthed kisses over his jaw.

Max tightened his hold on Liz and strode across the yard. "We're never gonna live this down," he managed between searing kisses.

"Who cares?" Liz moaned.

With a wave of his hand, Max unlocked the tool shed door, then carried Liz inside. There was a muffled giggle, followed by a grunt, and the door slammed shut behind them.

********

TBC
posted on 12-Oct-2001 4:19:08 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
I'm back with more! Thanks to everyone who left feedback for the past few parts on the old board. You guys really made me laugh with all your tool shed puns and jokes. *big* So glad you all enjoyed it. *wink* And thanks to LivE for updating my subject thread earlier today. You're the best.

Okay, without further ado... the next part.

*happy*
Em

*******

Part 15

********

"Thank you, Sheriff. I’ll let Max and the others know." Isabel flipped Liz’s cell phone closed and tossed it on the bed, then crossed to the window to see if Max and Liz were still in the yard. At the sight of her brother carting his girlfriend across the lawn, she stepped away, her face suddenly warm. "Uh… yeah," she said to herself. "Never mind." Shaking her head, she retrieved the cell phone and walked down the hall.

In the kitchen, Tess and Kyle were busy organizing the rental documents in various piles, separating the residential from the commercial and eliminating anything dealing with properties in overly populated areas. Alex had joined them with a series of computer printouts and was trying to cross reference his findings with the records from the realtors.

"Valenti called," Isabel told them, as she headed over to the refrigerator and dug out a cherry cola. "Nasedo’s in DC, but he’s coming back. He should be here by this evening at the latest."

"Uh, is there another one of those?" Tess asked, eyeing Isabel’s soda.

"Yeah." Isabel pulled another can off the shelf and passed it to her. "Anyone else?" When Alex and Kyle shook their heads, she closed the door. "Anyway, I was thinking I should try to dream walk Michael now."

"I thought you wanted to wait? He’s not going to be asleep in the middle of the afternoon," Alex pointed out

"I know, but if Nasedo isn’t going to be here until later, that’s that many hours wasted. You heard Liz’s mother. She’s not going to cover with Maria’s mom after tonight. We can’t afford to wait."

"It can’t hurt to try," Tess said.

"What about the guy down at the jail?" Kyle asked. "I thought you were gonna try to get in his head or whatever."

Isabel and Tess exchanged looks. "We don’t know if we can. Without hurting him, that is," Tess said.

"We really wanted Nasedo here for that," Isabel added.

"What? So he can be the one to kill him?" Alex asked gravely. "Last time I checked, preserving human life wasn’t high on Nasedo’s list of priorities."

"So, is it down to the jail then?" Kyle asked.

"I still want to try to get through to Michael first," Isabel said. "Besides, we can’t go anywhere without Max and Liz and… uh… Liz thought they’d be a while."

"Well, if you’re sure, I’m game," Alex said. "I’ve got that picture Mr. Parker took of us at the Crashdown last week. Michael’s in it."

"Okay," Isabel said.

Turning to the others, Alex waved at the pile of computer printouts. "You two good with this stuff for now?"

"Go ahead, Alex," Tess told him. "We’ve got plenty to keep us busy."

Alex turned to Isabel and waved his hand toward the hallway that led to the bedrooms. "After you, milady."

Isabel headed for Alex’s room, conscious of him following just behind her. His voice had been missing its usual teasing quality, and it made her sad. Yes, he was being wonderfully supportive and caring in light of the immediate crisis, but at the same time it was clear he was holding something back from her. Not that she blamed him. After all, she had been the first one to hold back, and he was perfectly justified in his anger. But it still hurt. All of her own worries and insecurities aside, she genuinely cared for Alex – maybe even loved him. And she trusted him, no matter what he thought. Once all of this was over, if it was ever over, she would have to find a way to prove it to him.

"Here." Alex plucked a photo from the mirror and handed it to her. "Will this do?"

Fingering the image, Isabel smiled in spite of herself. Michael was sitting between herself and Max, Maria sprawled on his lap. He had obviously turned toward the camera at the last second because he was actually smiling, presumably at something someone had said, and his eyes were bright. He looked genuinely happy.

"Yeah," she said, swallowing the lump that had suddenly appeared in her throat. "It’s fine. Thanks."

Warm hands steered her toward the bed. She reached out and started piling up the copies of the translation she had been working on earlier, but Alex took the papers out of her hands and dropped them onto the floor. "Come on," he said, pulling her down next to him and sliding back so they were propped up on the pillows.

Curling on her side, her head on Alex’s shoulder, Isabel forced herself to clear her mind. She stared at the picture of Michael, concentrating on his dark eyes, his sandy hair, the angle of his head. Slowly she allowed her eyes to drift shut, feeling a heavy wave sweep over her body. She was sinking into the mattress as if it were water, Alex’s comforting arms the only thing keeping her afloat. "Michael," she whispered. "Where are you?"

* * * * *

Michael sat on the floor of his cell, his head resting on the back of the door. He had given up pounding on it ten minutes earlier when it had finally sunk in that no one was coming. Whether they were ignoring him or simply could not hear him, didn’t really matter. He was stuck, and he was alone. Screaming and yelling would not change anything.

As the hours ticked by, he had been aware of his fears multiplying. Bad enough that he was there, worse still that they also had Maria, but what if they had taken the others as well? What made him think that he had been the only target? It was one thing if he and Maria had been taken as bait, but he was only the second in command. Why settle for second if you can get the first? If they had taken him, why not Max? And if Max, why not Isabel and Tess and all of the rest of them? That had been the thought that had him shouting and trying to break through the door – the image of all of his friends held captive, each in a separate room along the hall, unable to communicate with each other.

But even panic has a way of wearing down. It wouldn’t do any good if he hollered himself hoarse, so instead he sat and tried to focus. He had discovered that, if he was perfectly still and kept his head against the door, he could feel the vibrations in the floor and walls as someone – or something – moved through the hallway outside of his cell. Activity was minimal, but at least it made him feel less isolated – as if the world was still out there going around and around.

He wished he was tired. It hadn’t escaped him that, if Isabel was still free, she might try to dream walk him. For the first time he regretted that he had always been so adamant about keeping her out of his head. If he had let her in, had allowed her access to his dreams, maybe it would be easier for her to contact him now. But he had always been afraid – worried she might see too much of the life he had led up until recently. The last thing he had needed was to give her protective streak any more ammunition. So, he had put up a wall – shut her out – making sure she would never be able to come upon him unawares.

Still, it didn’t matter now. He had never felt less like sleeping in his life. Even in this calmer state, his blood was pumping at an accelerated pace, adrenaline keeping every nerve ending on alert. He would just have to wait, and hope he could eventually relax.

It would help if he could talk to Maria, or even just see that she was all right. He knew she had to be there somewhere, but she might as well be in another country for all the good it did him. Wherever they had put her, it was too far away for him to sense her.

For the first time, he wondered about their bond and what it meant. Would it get stronger over time, assuming they lived long enough to find out? Was it something they could practice, like they had been doing with their powers? If he tried now, could he somehow reach out to her?

It was worth a try, he decided. Not like there was anything else he could do. He pushed himself off the floor and stretched out on the cot. Closing his eyes, he tried to remember what Isabel did when she was trying to dream walk someone. She generally used a picture, but he didn’t need a photo to tell him what Maria looked like. Her face was permanently etched on his brain. He concentrated on her image in his mind, thinking of the way her soft blonde hair felt between his fingers, picturing how her green eyes flashed when she was angry with him, or softened when he took her by surprise by saying something heart-felt. He recalled the feel of her mouth on his, her taste, her warmth. He thought of her feisty temper, and how she refused to give up on him no matter what.

"Maria," he murmured. "I know you’re out there. Come on and talk to me."

* * * * *

Maria shifted on the narrow bed, tucking her hand beneath her cheek. Slowly but surely, the drug had eased from her system, dissolving in her bloodstream over time, and her sleep pattern had returned to normal. Her breathing grew deep and even, her mind clear, and she gradually slipped into a dream state.

"Maria? Maria, can you hear me?"

"Isabel?" But the voice was too low, too obviously male.

"No, Maria, it’s me."

God, it was just a regular dream, she thought. Her subconscious had taken over, giving her the answer she was wishing for in the form of a dream-Michael – safe and sound and hovering right in front of her.

"Michael?" she murmured, sitting up. "I wish it was really you."

"Maria, it is me," he replied, his voice rising slightly. "I tried to dream walk you and it worked."

She actually felt the bed shift when he sat beside her. It seemed real. As real as when Isabel invaded her dreams. Then his arms were around her, and Maria collapsed against him, all her fear and worry coming swimming to the forefront of her mind.

"Oh, Michael! Thank God. I was so scared. I didn’t know what had happened to you," she whispered, her arms snaking around his back and pulling him close.

"Shhh," he soothed. "I’m okay. But what about you?" He pulled back gently so he could look her in the eyes, one hand coming up to cup her cheek. "They drugged you back in my apartment. Are you all right? How do you feel?"

Tears in her eyes, Maria nodded. "I’m fine. I felt sick for a while, but it wore off." Suddenly she clutched at his shoulder. "Isabel was here. I mean, she was in my dream before."

"She was? What did she say? Is everyone else safe?" Michael demanded.

"I… I think so. I was still feeling pretty woozy," Maria confessed. "But she didn’t ask about any of the others. She just wanted to know if I’d seen anything. And she was upset that I couldn’t tell her where you were."

Michael pulled her back against his chest. "At least she knows you’re okay."

"Michael," she began hesitantly, her voice muffled against his shirt. "Do you know where we are?"

"No idea," he admitted, his voice weighted with regret. "They drove us in circles to disorient me, and then they knocked me out before we got here."

"Have you seen anyone?"

"No," he said again. "Don’t worry about it right now. I’m just glad you’re all right."

Maria tightened her arms around him and cuddled closer. "Me too. I was really worried when I woke up all alone."

"I’m here now. Well, somewhere," he added wryly. "Max and everybody will find us," he assured her.

"How?"

"They’ll figure out a way." He smoothed back her hair and brushed a kiss over her forehead. "I’m having a hard time holding onto our connection, Maria," he told her. "So don’t be surprised if I slip out of your dream, okay?"

She nodded against him, but her arms tightened slightly more. "I’ll be all right, now that I know they haven’t hurt you. Just please be careful. Don’t lose your temper and do anything crazy."

"I won’t," he promised.

* * * * *

Isabel sat up, feeling frustrated. "I can’t get in."

"Are you really surprised?" Alex asked, sitting up next to her. "I mean, you said he never lets you. Besides, he’s probably still awake."

Shaking her head, Isabel slid to the edge of the bed and got up. "That’s not it. I found him. I could feel him. He wasn’t actively blocking me, but there was still this barrier. I don’t think he was asleep. It seemed like he was talking to someone."

"Uh… like how? Were they… interrogating him?" Alex asked slowly.

"I don’t think so," she frowned. "Even when Pierce was asking Max questions I could get into his head. I could feel Max’s pain and fear, but I could still slip in through the cracks. This was different. Like Michael’s whole mind was occupied."

"Well, at least you know he’s safe right now," Alex told her. "That’s more than you knew before. We can try again later."

"Yeah," she agreed distractedly. "I guess. I just wish I could put my finger on what was going on in his head. It feels like I should know."

Sitting cross-legged, Alex glanced at the clock. "Why don’t we go round up the others and order some lunch? No one’s really eaten today and it’s getting pretty late. Maybe Tess or Max will have some idea of what was up with Michael."

"Okay," Isabel replied. "Thanks again, Alex." She waited as he climbed off the bed, then held out the photo he had loaned her.

"I want them back, too, you know," he said gently. Taking the picture, he tucked it back into the corner of the frame of his mirror. "Let’s go see how Tess and Kyle are doing."

******

TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 13-Oct-2001 8:27:57 PM ]
posted on 14-Oct-2001 10:56:00 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys!

Just a quick note. As some of you know, the board was hacked so our poor mods are busy trying to repair the damage. Meanwhile, the firewall isn't letting us cut and paste into the posting boxes, or change our titles again. I'm assuming this is because of the aforementioned hacking. Grrr... Evil people.

So, I have the next part written and ready to put up, and I'm just waiting to be able to paste it here. Please hang in, and thanks once again for the loverly feedback. *big* You guys are the best.

Old Enough - Good to see you back. Hope real life isn't being too troublesome. I can certainly relate on that front. Your observations are always so astute - I have to chuckle. I think you're the only one who has noticed that the "aliens" terrorizing our gang were apparently mute.

Thanks again, everyone!

*happy*
Em

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 14-Oct-2001 10:57:00 AM ]
posted on 15-Oct-2001 9:15:04 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 16

**********

"I can’t believe I just made love to you on a pile of old tarps," Max groaned as they folded the oversized cloth.

"Twice," Liz grinned. "That was certainly quite a bit of pent up frustration," she teased.

Even in the dim light of the shed, she could see Max’s eyes darken. "The first time was pent up frustration," he told her. "The second was all you." Closing the gap between them, he matched his end of the tarp to hers, their fingers brushing as they met.

Liz let out a breathy sigh. "If you don’t stop looking at me that way, we’ll never make it back to the house," she murmured.

Max kissed the tip of her nose and took the tarp from her. "You’re right." He finished folding the canvas and tossed it back in the corner where they had found it. "We’d better go inside. I want to know what Tess and Kyle found." They emerged from the shed into the bright afternoon, Max closing the door firmly behind them.

"I should probably check in with my parents, too," Liz said as Max slipped his arm around her shoulders and began steering her across the lawn. "Find out how it went to Mrs. DeLuca. Maybe make sure my mother hasn’t imploded while I’m at it."

"Oh, God," Max said.

"What?"

"My parents. We stranded them at the Crashdown when we took Dad’s car, and never checked back to see if they needed a ride home."

"I’m sure they’re fine," Liz told him. "It’s not like you live far from town, and my dad would have given them a lift."

"Still, they’ve been so supportive the past few days," Max said with a quiet sigh. "I hate putting them out."

"Max, you’ve had a lot on your mind. Recent near-breakdown as evidence of such."

"Thanks," he whispered, hugging her closer.

"You’re welcome," she replied softly, leaning her head against his side.

They headed into the house, following the sound of voices into the kitchen. Tess, Kyle, and Isabel stood around the old farmhouse table, papers spread in front of them. Alex was hanging up the phone.

"Hey," he said. "We just ordered Chinese. Plenty of both spicy and mild, for alien and non-alien taste buds alike," he grinned.

"Great," Max said. "I guess we all kind of forgot about food. I’m starved."

"I’ll bet," Isabel muttered.

Max shot his sister a questioning look. "Iz?"

"Oh, nothing. I was just agreeing with you," she said a tad too sweetly. "You’ve had way too much on your mind to think about eating. By the way, the Sheriff called. Nasedo’s rushing back from Washington. He’ll be here in a few hours." She turned and strode out of the kitchen, leaving Max to stare after her.

"So, you okay?" Tess asked tentatively.

"Uh, yeah," Max replied. "Thanks."

"What exactly happened to you?" Kyle asked. "I mean, when we got here you looked about ready to blow something up."

"I guess I was," Max said, his attention still focused on the doorway through which Isabel had disappeared. "Um, I’ll be back in a minute," he said, then headed down the hall.

"Am I the only one here who feels like they’ve missed something?" Alex asked.

"I think I’m gonna give up asking," Kyle said.

Liz busied herself with examining the printouts stacked on the table. "How are you guys doing with all of this? Make any headway?"

Alex sighed. "Fine. Don’t tell us."

Liz looked up. "Alex, it’s not that. This is… I think I know what’s bothering Isabel, but it’s private, all right? I swear it has nothing to do with Michael and Maria," she promised.

Nodding, Alex took the paper she was holding and smoothed it out on the table in front of them. "Okay," he said.

"You sure?"

"Yeah," he said, smiling a little sheepishly. "I guess I’m just being overly sensitive to the whole need-to-know only deal."

"You have every right, Alex. But you know we’re all a team now, so if there are things we don’t talk about, chances are they’re… personal," she said carefully.

Alex’s eyes opened wide. "Okay, stop right there. I think I’m getting the picture, and it is all too vivid. Let’s get back to this stuff." He patted the table, pointedly ignoring the small snicker from Kyle.

Liz smiled, managing to suppress a giggle. "So, where are we?"

"Well, I finally managed to crack the security at the power company. Got in through a lower level and worked my way back up to the stuff we were looking for. I’m cross referencing it with the records Tess and Kyle got from the realtors."

"And?"

"Nothing yet," Tess sighed. "We think we’ve eliminated some properties, but we won’t be sure until Alex runs the names and determines if they’re real people or just aliases."

"Won’t that be hard?" Liz asked. "I mean, where did you and Nasedo get your identities? I can’t believe you’ve been Tess and Ed Harding all along the way."

Tess shook her head. "I’ve always been Tess – just with different last names according to whatever Nasedo was using. He thought I might get confused and give us away when I was younger. But he never told me how he arranged for the new identities."

"If I track them back far enough, I should be able to figure out if the people are real. Chances are that these guys won’t have been that careful," Alex said. "At least, I hope not," he added under his breath.

"What’s this?" Liz asked, pointing to a grid.

"That’s the stuff from the power company," Alex explained. Shuffling through the papers, he spread out a series of similar graphs. "I’ve got them for each geographical zone in the county. It shows the peaks and valleys for usage by date."

Liz sighed. "Okay. So, where should I start? I don’t want to go over stuff that’s already been covered."

"Help yourself," Tess said, sliding over a pile of paper. "No one’s gotten to those."

Pulling up a chair, Liz tucked her hair behind her ears and got down to work.

* * * * *

Max stood in the doorway to Alex’s room and watched his sister pace the floor restlessly. "Okay, Isabel. Let’s have it. What’s wrong?"

"What’s wrong?" Isabel demanded, spinning on her heel to glare at him. "You’re kidding, right? Michael and Maria are missing, Max. Taken by our enemies. We are completely in the dark here, racing against the clock to try to find them, and you’re out in the yard boffing your girlfriend! They’re your best friends, Max! Michael’s like our brother! What the hell were you thinking?"

Max let out a long sigh and walked the rest of the way into the room. "I know what it looked like, Iz, but it really wasn’t that simple. Or that callous."

"So, explain it to me," she said, hands on her hips. "Please. Because right now I’m thinking your brain has short-circuited."

"When I stormed out of here earlier, there was something happening to me," Max began. "Something physical. Throwing the book at the wall was just the beginning."

Isabel frowned. "What do you mean? What was happening?"

Max shrugged helplessly. "I’m still not too sure. It was like all of my emotions were building up and I felt ready to murder someone. Like an extreme adrenaline rush, but one I had absolutely no control over."

"Like your body getting ready for battle or something?"

"Maybe. That would make sense," he agreed, venturing a look in her eyes. "By the time Liz came out to find me, I was on the verge of losing it. Blowing something up – anything to get rid of some of the energy. It was surging through me and I had nothing to do with it."

"And Liz decided you needed to…" Isabel closed her eyes and shook her head slightly. "Forget it. I don’t want to hear the rest. I understand now."

"If Liz hadn’t… done what she did… I could have really done some major damage. It was more powerful than anything I’ve ever experienced."

Isabel opened her eyes and looked at him. Her lips were pressed tightly together. "I’m sorry I snapped at you. I just… I’m really scared, Max. I tried to dream walk Michael and I couldn’t get through."

Max frowned. "Isn’t it way too early?"

"I know," she half cried, "but I had to do something. I feel so helpless."

Max went over and took her in his arms. "I know," he said, rubbing her back soothingly. "I do, too."

"And… this thing with Alex," she said quietly.

Pulling back, Max looked her in the eye. "What happened?"

She shrugged and slipped out of his arms. "We had a fight. Because I waited to tell him about the whole life-bond thing."

"He was angry?"

"He said he wasn’t. Just… disappointed."

"Ahh…"

Twisting her mouth in annoyance, Isabel shook her head. "Don’t you dare take his side," she demanded. "I don’t care if he was right. I’m your sister."

Max chuckled. "Iz, you can’t expect to make all the decisions in a relationship, especially about the important things. Believe me, I’m learning that the hard way."

"I know. I know he’s right to be upset with me. I just don’t know how to get past it," Isabel sighed. "I want to find some way to make it up to him, but everything is so crazy right now, there’s no time."

"It’ll be okay," Max told her. "Alex understands we’re all under a lot of pressure. And as far as I can tell, he’s not exactly backing down."

"Yeah," Isabel said, smiling slightly. "He’s stuck like glue."

"Just talk to him, Iz. He cares about you. If he didn’t, he wouldn’t have minded that you weren’t straight with him."

"You’re right." She brushed her hair off her face and sat down on the edge of the bed. "So, new alien reactions to stress," she said, looking up at Max. "And I felt something weird when I tried to dream walk Michael."

Max took a seat next to her. "Like what? I thought you didn’t get in?"

"I didn’t. But I did manage to find him, so at least we know he’s all right. But there was something blocking me from making the connection. Not him, either. Something else, whatever he was doing. Like he was concentrating so hard, it was using up every bit of his brain power."

"And you’ve never encountered anything like that before?"

Isabel shook her head. "I thought maybe he was talking to someone, but that shouldn’t have used so much of his thought process."

"So it must have been something else." Max paused. "Would you have been able to tell if someone was… doing anything to him?"

"I could tell with you," she pointed out softly.

Max looked down at the floor. "Right." He rubbed the back of his neck thoughtfully. "So, if he wasn’t just talking and no one was…"

A shout from the other room interrupted him. "Max! Isabel! Get in here!" Liz called.

Max was off the bed and halfway down the hall in an instant, Isabel at his heels. "What happened?" he demanded, rushing into the kitchen. "Did you find something?"

"Look at this," Liz told him, holding out one of the computer printouts. Her hand was trembling slightly, causing the paper to flutter.

Max took her hand and lowered it, laying the paper on the table and soothing her at the same time. "What am I looking at?" he asked, his tone low and even, as if he was dealing with an hysterical child.

"It’s one of the charts graphing power usage for the last two weeks in May," Liz explained. With her free hand, she smoothed out the paper. "See? There’s a spike here," she said, pointing to a spot on the graph. "Then it drops off abruptly. It cuts off entirely three days later. But see this?" She moved her hand over to a later date. "The power comes back on and gets boosted to an entirely new level. It’s been holding steadily ever since. I checked the records for this month as well."

Everyone had crowded around the table to see what Liz was pointing toward as she went through her explanation. Leaning over, Isabel gently tugged at the paper, turning it so she could see better. "This first spike," she said. "That’s the day before we used the orbs."

"I know," Liz said quietly.

Max looked up. Tess, Kyle, Alex, and Liz were all watching him expectantly. "Okay," he said. "The dates are clearly significant, but they don’t mean anything on their own." He turned to Liz. "Was this one of the properties on record at the realtors?"

Liz shook her head. "I doubt it. When I realized when these surges took place, I checked the map to find out what part of town the property corresponded to."

"And?" Max asked. "Where is it?"

Liz reached under the graph and pulled out a map of the county. Each sector had been delineated in black pen, then shaded a different color. Her eyes pinned on Max’s face, Liz pointed to an area outside of town that had been tinted a pale green. "Here," she said quietly.

Isabel gasped.

Frowning, Max leaned over to examine the map. "Oh, my God," he breathed.

******

TBC
posted on 16-Oct-2001 2:37:15 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey there, guys! Well, a few of you have been guessing for quite a while as to where Michael and Maria were being held, and now you finally get to see who was right and who was wrong. *wink* Hope you're pleased with the result. As always, thanks for the wonderful feedback. You guys really keep me writing.

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 17

*********

Liz watched as Max braced himself against the table and took a deep, steadying breath. "You okay?" she asked, her voice low so no one else would hear her.

Max blinked and stood straighter. His eyes flicked in her direction and he nodded slightly, but behind his dark gaze she could sense his thoughts churning.

"I don’t understand. I thought Nasedo closed down Eagle Rock?" Alex asked.

"He did," Isabel replied, her voice shaky.

"First you figure out the guys after you are human, and now a government facility reopens? Sounds like the Feds are on your tail again," Kyle said.

"No. Nasedo would have warned us," Tess insisted.

"But if these guys are human…" Kyle continued.

"They’re not human," Max interjected firmly. Shifting away from the table, he began to pace. "Not the ones behind everything. Those men they sent after us had alien technology in their possession. You’re not going to find those kinds of weapons on this planet – not even in a government lab. And that man down at the jail… No human doctor could have put those blocks in his brain." He shook his head. "No. What we’re up against is anything but human," he murmured.

"Okay," Isabel said. "At least we know where Michael and Maria are. We can get them out of Eagle Rock. We got Max out, we can get them out too."

Max ceased his restless movements. "It isn’t that simple, Iz. Yes, it’s logical to assume they’re holding Michael and Maria there, but we don’t know for certain." Turning, he focused on Alex. "How long will it take you to run checks on the new property owners you thought were suspicious?"

Alex blinked. "Uh… maybe a couple of hours?"

"Fine. Do it."

"But why…?"

Max held up his hand. "Just because they’ve taken over the military base, doesn’t mean they don’t have other properties at their disposal."

"Okay, I’m on it," Alex said, scooping up a pile of printouts.

"Tess? Iz? How much do you remember about the layout of Eagle Rock?" Max asked.

The girls traded looks. "Uh… not all that much," Tess told him. "Nasedo and Michael were the ones who actually went in to get you, Max. We never got further than the office outside the security check."

"I need as much as you can give me. We can’t wait until Nasedo gets back to give us the whole picture. What about the outside? Could you draw me a map?"

Isabel nodded. "I think so."

"Good. Do the best you can. Uh, Kyle? Could you call your dad? Fill him in on what we’ve found and let him know we’ll be down there around…" Max glanced at the clock. "Five o’clock, I’d say. And be sure he understands this information is still confidential. No discussing it with any of the parents."

"Sure thing, Max," Kyle said.

Max turned to Liz. "Did you ever call your parents?"

Liz closed her eyes briefly. "Forgot."

"Okay, do that," he told her, circling her wrists with his hands. "But don’t tell them what we’ve found out."

"Why don’t you want them to know?" she asked softly.

"There’s no reason to tell them," he said. "Or my parents either, for that matter. They’ll only worry. Plenty of time to fill everyone in once we’ve got Michael and Maria out safely."

"Okay," Liz nodded. She gave him a quick kiss. "I’ll go call, but then you and I are going to talk," she said pointedly.

Tightening his grip to keep her from moving away, Max covered her mouth with his in a more lingering kiss. "I’m all right," he whispered against her lips. "I can handle this," he added, pulling back and looking in her eyes.

"Really?"

"Yeah. I just wasn’t expecting it, that’s all."

Liz held his gaze a long moment, then kissed him again. "All right. Phone call," she said. Grabbing her cell phone off the kitchen table, she headed into the next room.

Max turned back to Isabel. "You have your cell phone? I want to check in with Mom and Dad."

Isabel’s eyes widened in comprehension. She retrieved her phone from her back and passed it to him. "You’re acting like you have a plan, Max. Do you?"

"In a manner of speaking," he replied, flipping open the phone and punching a few numbers.

"Well? Are you going to let the rest of us in on it?" she asked.

Max eyes narrowed. "We’re going in as soon as it’s dark," he told her. "No one stays in that hell for a single night," he ground out harshly. "Not if I have anything to say about it."

* * * * *

"Your mom still freaking out?"

Liz glanced up from where she sat, curled on the couch with the phone beside her. "Hey, Kyle." She sighed and rested her chin back on her knees, tugging her legs more firmly against her chest. "It’s hard to tell. I never know what she’s really thinking unless I can see her face."

"Yeah. I get that. My dad always says you need to look a man in the eye to get his true measure." He moved the phone to the coffee table and plopped down beside her. "So what’s got you all tied up in knots?"

"I called and got my mom. Dad got on the other extension. The two of them just sat there and listened while I fed them these half-truths about what’s going on. No real lies, just lots of omissions. Even now that they know about Max, I can’t just come right out and tell them what’s happening."

"I’m guessing Evans told you not to say anything?"

"He’s right, Kyle. They would just worry. Or worse, tell me I have to go home so I’ll be safe," she added, rolling her eyes. "As if hanging out with the two of them would act like some magic talisman to keep the boogie man at bay."

Kyle snickered. "I think this morning already proved how off that theory is."

"I know, but they’re not thinking that way yet. They’re still in parental mode."

"Can’t blame them. Give it a couple of days. They’ll adjust."

Liz shrugged. "What’s everyone else doing?"

"Tess and Isabel are working on the map of Eagle Rock. Max was on the phone with his folks for a while, but now he’s helping Whitman with the computer stuff. I just came to tell you the Chinese food’s here."

A faint smile warmed Liz’s expression. "Thanks."

"Better come eat before Tess and Isabel polish everything off," he warned as he got back up. "I’ve never seen two chicks eat like that in my life," he marveled.

"You forget, Kyle. I serve them all the time," Liz laughed.

"So you know what I’m talking about," he said, eyebrows arching. "Let’s go."

* * * * *

The meal was a hurried affair – a form of fuel – necessary if they were to keep up their strength, but not particularly enjoyable. Max and Alex stopped only long enough to down a few mouthfuls each before heading back to the computer. Tess and Isabel worked on the layout of the military base as they ate. Kyle and Liz found themselves pouring over the remain records from the realtors to see if they had missed anything. By the time they regrouped in the living room, everyone was showing signs of strain.

"So, where are we?" Max asked.

"Here’s as much as we could remember," Isabel replied, handing over the map. "Of course, we have no way of knowing what’s changed. I’m assuming the security check is gone, or at least modified. Unless we’re dealing with a species of alien that has human skeletal structures, like us."

"Nasedo should be able to tell us more," Max said. "But this gives us a good place to start. Thanks, guys." He turned to Liz. "How about you?"

She shook her head. "Nothing else suspicious in the property records. Pretty much all of the transactions were residential, and the majority of them were within the town borders."

"At least that narrows things down," Max said. "Alex ran the identities of the four individuals we thought sounded off, and we’re pretty sure all but one check out. A guy named…?" He glanced at Alex questioningly.

"Oh… a Mr. Aram Aster," he filled in, looking at the sheet in front on him. "He’s renting a huge property outside of town."

"Is it a house or what?" Tess asked.

Alex shook his head. "It used to be some kind of lab. Offshoot of State U. But the university closed it down back after the war."

"You mean about the time of the crash?" Isabel asked.

"Exactly," Max said. "It’s been empty ever since. Then this Aster guy comes out of no where and rents the whole thing for a pittance."

"So Michael and Maria might be there instead," Isabel said.

"Maybe. But I don’t think so," Max said. "The place has been abandoned for so long, it would have taken a lot of work to get it functional as a lab. And I doubt it has the kind of lock down facilities they’ve got at Eagle Rock. But if this guys is one of our enemies, this could be where they’ve all been hiding out."

"Aram Aster," Liz mused.

"What is it, Liz?" Tess asked.

"Aster means star," she replied, her eyes meeting Max’s.

"Yeah, I know," he said. "Of course, I had to look it up," he chuckled

Liz smiled. "Did you happen to look up Aram while you were at it?"

"It means exalted one," he replied.

Kyle snorted. "Guy sure has one hell of an opinion of himself, doesn’t he?"

"This may all be a false lead," Max said. "But Asher’s background seems flimsy, and with the name and the timing… it all sounded suspicious. But getting Michael and Maria back is still the first order of business."

"I take it the Sheriff’s station is the next stop," Isabel said.

Max nodded. "We’ve got a little time. I need to head home and switch cars. I don’t want to take Dad’s Audi out to Eagle Rock. And Liz wanted to go home and change."

"Yeah, me too," Tess said. "I dressed for meeting with realtors, not storming military strongholds," she added wryly.

"So we meet up at the station?" Kyle asked.

"Five, no later," Max said. "That gives us about an hour. And Tess is right. Everyone in jeans and dark shirts. Make sure you’re wearing a watch. And boots or sneakers, but something with a soft sole," he added, shooting Isabel a meaningful look. "I don’t want them to hear us coming ten minutes down the hall. Any questions?" When no one responded, Max stood up. "Okay. Let’s get going."

******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 16-Oct-2001 2:44:36 PM ]
posted on 20-Oct-2001 12:16:33 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys!

Thanks for the great feedback and interesting observations. I'm not commenting on the speculations, because why spoil the surprise? *wink*

For those of you talking about Kivar, I just wanted to remind you that this series starts with the end of season 1, so there is no Kivar or Nicholas or dupes etc. All of those were s2 creations, and I'm doing my best to keep away from them. So the evil aliens will be my very own... No skins or anything like that. (Never did like the skins concept - all peeling and gross.) *big*

Well, this next bit is kind of transitional, but very important, so I hope you all like it. Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

************

Part 18

**********

Max drove slowly down Murray Lane, his eyes fixed on the strange vehicle in his parents' driveway. "Iz, do we know anyone with a Pathfinder?" he asked as he pulled up a few yards short of the house.

"Not that I can recall," she said, poking her head through the two front seats to get a better view. "You think we should be worried?"

"It's probably nothing, but I'm not taking any chances. Come sit up here," he told his sister. "If I'm not back in five minutes, get the hell out of here."

"Max, we're not just going to leave you here," Liz informed him. "And you are not going in there alone." She unbuckled her seat belt and hit the auto lock. "Come on," she said, her face set in a stubborn frown.

"She's right," Alex agreed. "Safety in numbers."

Max raised his eyebrows at Isabel in the rearview mirror. "See what I mean?" he mouthed, earning a whack in the arm from Liz, who had caught the exchange. "Okay, we'll all go," he said aloud, climbing out of the car. "But be careful."

Leading the way, Max headed across the yard, the others following closely. He raised a finger to his lips before he opened the door. They filed in slowly with Isabel bringing up the rear. For a moment they simply stood in the front hall, listening.

"I don't hear anything," Isabel whispered.

"Mom? Dad?" Max called out cautiously.

"Kids? Is that you?" Soft footsteps could be heard at the other end of the house and a moment later, Diane Evans emerged, a pleased smile on her face, allowing everyone to relax. "I'm so glad you came in before heading down to the Sheriff's station," she told them. "But why are you all loitering out here? Come sit down for a minute. Philip?" she called.

"We were a little worried when we saw the strange car out front," Isabel explained as they went into the next room.

"Yeah, Mom. Whose is it?" Max asked.

"Yours," his father answered, walking in from the kitchen. "Here, son. Catch." He tossed a set of keys across the room.

Max caught the keys automatically. "Mine?" he asked, sinking down on the couch.

"Well, yours and your sister's," Diane corrected, smiling at her daughter.

"The insurance check came through on the Jeep," Philip elaborated.

"Oh, does anyone want something to drink? Or eat?" Diane asked, as the group chose their seats. "Liz? Alex?"

"I'm fine, Mrs. Evans," Liz said, as she settled next to Max.

"Same here, but thank you," Alex added, perching on the ottoman in front of Isabel.

"Yeah, we ate, Mom," Max told her, as he unconsciously put his arm around Liz and tugged her a bit closer. "Uh… can we get back to the car for a sec? Dad, there's no way the insurance on the Jeep covered a Pathfinder. Even a used one."

Philip and Diane exchanged looks. "Well, Max, your mother and I thought it was about time for an upgrade."

"We never intended you to use the Jeep for anything more than going back and forth to school," his mother said. "It just wasn't a safe car."

"Certainly not in any shape to go trekking out to the desert," Philip added somewhat sternly.

"Or Texas," Isabel muttered.

"What? You went to Texas?" Diane asked.

Isabel looked guilty. "Uh… long story. Some other time, Mom, okay?"

Diane sighed. "I suppose. I get the feeling there's been a great deal going on that you still haven't told us."

Philip cleared his throat. "Anyway, we thought something a little sturdier and more reliable was called for. Particularly given your… uh… royal status," he said, looking amused at the thought.

Max looked sheepish. "Dad, you didn't have to…"

"Let your old man linger under the delusion that his kids still need him for something, all right?" his father said.

"Oh, Dad, of course we need you," Isabel said hurriedly. "We'll always need you."

Max stood and went over to his father. "Thanks," he said. "I… It means a lot." He enveloped him in a swift hug.

"Yeah, well, just try to keep in one piece for a couple of weeks, okay?" Philip said quietly. "I'm not sure the insurance agent would buy more than one carjacking in a month."

"We'll be careful," Max promised. He pulled back and looked his father in the eye, grateful for the way things had turned out with both of his parents. With a final nod, Max moved back to his place next to Liz.

"So, uh… a Pathfinder, huh?" Alex said. "I guess that's kind of appropriate."

"I thought an Explorer sounded just a little too 'Star Trek'," Philip chuckled.

"I always thought the Jeep was kind of ironic," Liz said. "You know," she continued, when they all turned to her questioningly. "for Max and Isabel to own anything that used to belong to the military."

Max grinned when both of his parents started to laugh. "Iz and I thought the same thing when they got it for us. Michael picked on us for months."

"Oh, my," Diane said, trying to catch her breath. "No wonder you both gave us such strange looks."

"Michael was so sure you suspected the truth about us," Isabel said softly.

"Yeah," Max agreed, the humor gone from his voice.

"I'm starting to recognize that tone," Philip said ruefully. "I'm guessing you kids need to go."

"I'm sorry, Dad," Max said. "We wanted to pick up some stuff, and we still have to swing past the Crashdown."

Philip shook his head. "Go, Max. We understand."

"We'll see you later," Diane told them. "Just be careful."

"We will," Isabel said.

* * * * *

Fingers interlaced, Max and Liz ran up the back stairs to the Parkers' apartment.

"Mom? Dad?" Liz called, as they headed into the empty living room.

"Liz?" Nancy Parker emerged from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dishtowel. There was a restrained wildness visible in her eyes as she raked them swiftly over her daughter, as if to verify she was still in one piece.

"Hey, Mom," Liz said. "Everything okay? Where's Dad?"

"Oh, your father went down to see the insurance agent to arrange for a claims adjuster to come check out the damage to your room. The Sheriff was good enough to drop by a copy of his report earlier."

"You didn't need to bother with insurance, Mrs. Parker," Max said. "I would have been happy to fix everything. I mean, I'm mostly responsible for the mess."

"Thank you, Max, but that really isn't necessary," Nancy replied. "You have enough on your plate as it is," she added.

The three of them stood there awkwardly for a long moment before Liz recalled why she had come home. "Mom, I need to change, and then we've got to head down to the Sheriff's station," she told her mother.

"Do you two want anything to eat before you go?" Nancy asked.

"Thanks, Mrs. Parker, but Isabel and Alex are waiting for us. We told them we'd just be a few minutes," Max replied.

"Well, they could come in, too."

"We're fine," Liz said. She threw a slightly nervous glance at Max. "Mom, maybe you want to come talk to me while I change," she offered.

"Oh." Nancy looked from Liz to Max, then back. "Well, all right. I could do that. I guess we'll be back in a few minutes. Make yourself comfortable, Max," she said, indicating the couch.

Liz took her mother's hand and gently tugged her down the hall. Her room was in the same shape as when she had left that morning, the door in pieces on the floor. They carefully stepped over the shards of wood and Liz made her way over to her dresser while her mother took a seat at her desk.

"So," Nancy began. "You're all meeting with the Sheriff."

"Yeah," Liz said. She pulled a black shirt out of a drawer and tossed it over her shoulder. "Nasedo is coming and we're going to try to put together a plan."

"For rescuing Michael and Maria."

Liz dug a black bra out from under a tangle of white and cream undergarments. "Right."

"You're pretty sure you know where they are, then."

"Pretty sure," Liz agreed, offering no more information.

"Where?"

Liz sighed. "This isn't really what I had in mind, Mom. I thought you might have some more questions about Max and the others, that's all." She went to the closet and selected a pair of dark jeans. "I'm going to go change. Keep talking, though," she added as she headed into the bathroom, leaving the door open. "I can hear."

"So, you're not going to tell me," her mother said. "Where they are."

"Mom…"

"Fine. I suppose I should be grateful you're telling me anything at all."

Liz stuck her head out through the doorway. "Mom."

"I'm sorry. I do understand why you've been so secretive."

"Thanks," Liz smiled, then ducked back into the bathroom. She hurriedly pulled off her shorts and top and began putting on her new selections. The room was quiet as she redid her ponytail, smoothing her hair back and securing it tightly. She glanced at her mother as she went back into the room, noting her subdued expression. "What?" she asked as she began searching the floor of her closet for her black sneakers.

"I do have another question, and I know this isn't something you want to talk about, but I really need to know this, Liz."

"Go ahead," Liz told her, still head down in the closet.

"Honey, are you being careful? With Max? I mean, are you using protection?"

Liz emerged, sneaker in hand, and turned toward her mother. "Yes," she said softly. "We're being careful. And if it helps, we didn't do anything but sleep here last night. Max and I - all of us - have been spending the night with each other for safety more than anything else, Mom. Because we were worried about something like this happening," she said waving a hand at the destruction beyond her windows.

"Are you telling me you and Max haven't become… intimate?"

Liz took a deep breath. "No. That's not what I'm saying." She paused a minute, trying to gage her mother's mood. "You said I never had to lie to you about this, Mom, so I'm taking you at your word. Yes, Max and I have made love. Just a few times, and we've used protection."

"And… is that enough? What about his being… different? Is it safe, even taking precautions?"

"He's basically human, Mom," Liz smiled gently. "Yes, his blood is different, and he can do these amazing things… but even his powers are just advanced human abilities. It's not dangerous for me to be with him," she whispered. "Not like that."

Tears had formed in the corners of Nancy's eyes. "God, you're all grown up," she sniffed. "My little girl's a woman."

"Oh, Mom," Liz said. Dropping her shoe, she crossed the room and wrapped her arms around her mother.

"I love you, baby. And if Max means so much to you, if you really believe everything you've said to me, I'll try to understand," Nancy said, her voice muffled against Liz's shoulder. "But promise me you'll be careful. Please. You and your father are all I have, Liz."

"I promise to be careful," Liz told her. Pulling back, she looked her mother in the eyes. "Max is the best person I know, Mom. More human than most of the people walking around. And he loves me."

"I know he does," Nancy admitted. "It's in his eyes."

"Yeah, those eyes," Liz grinned.

Smiling, Nancy wiped the tears from her cheeks. "They are beautiful," she said.

"Thanks, Mom," Liz whispered.

Nancy nodded. "Finish getting changed. I suspect Prince Charming will be growing restless out there."

"Okay." Liz retrieved her sneaker and quickly located the other one. She quickly shoved her feet into them and grabbed her denim jacket. "Well?" she asked, holding her hands out and striking a mock pose.

"You look ready for an evening of breaking and entering," her mother announced, shaking her head. "The Sheriff and this Nasedo person are going to do the actual dangerous part, right? I mean, you kids aren't going to be doing anything foolish?"

Liz dropped her pose. "We'll do whatever it takes to get Michael and Maria back," she said. "Just like we did when the FBI had Max. I can't tell you what I will or won't be doing, Mom, because I don't know. That's what the meeting is for."

"Liz…"

"Mom, don't make me sorry for being straight with you. You can't call me a woman and then turn around and treat me like a child. Please, try to have a little faith in me."

Nancy let out a weary sigh. "Don't expect me to change overnight, Liz. It's going to take some time for me to adjust."

"I know. But I don't have the time to wait for you, okay?" Liz glanced at her watch. "I've got to go."

"All right. Just…"

"Be careful. Yes. I will." Liz reached out and gave her mother's hand a quick squeeze. "I'll probably be late." Not waiting for a response, she turned and vanished down the hall.

*********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 20-Oct-2001 12:24:18 PM ]
posted on 22-Oct-2001 10:54:39 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Howdy, all! Here's the next part. It's a bit short, for which I heartily apologize, but it was a crazy day and I haven't had as much writing time as I'd have liked. Hope you enjoy!

*happy*
Em

***********

Part 19

********

"Ah, how the mighty have fallen."

The voice echoed through the small cell, causing Michael to sit bolt upright on his narrow cot. He had dosed off following his connection with Maria, the combined stress of the dream walk and his relief at discovering her unharmed having drained him of every ounce of excess energy. But now he was wide awake, his nerves humming with a sudden jolt of adrenaline. He looked around frantically, trying to determine the source of the comment, but he was completely alone.

"Whatever happened to the fierce soldier?" the voice taunted.

"Who's there?" Michael asked, trying not to sound half as nervous as he felt.

A rumbling of laughter was his only retort. By now, however, Michael was fully alert. Listening carefully, he realized that the voice wasn't coming from within the room at all. Nor was it being piped in through a speaker. Instead, the laughter seemed to be inside of him - zinging around in his own brain. Whomever was speaking to him, was doing so telepathically.

"What do you want?" he demanded. "Why don't you get the hell out of my head and come talk to me face-to-face?"

He thought he heard a sigh, but he couldn't be sure. Then the door opened wide and a man walked into the cell. The door shut behind him with a hollow click.

"Is this better?" the man asked, sounding almost amused. "It's really quite amazing how much you've forgotten. This insistence on verbal communication. No wonder you're so weak. It must tire you, all of this gabbing."

The man looked ordinary enough - as human as Michael, which Michael supposed was actually pretty accurate. He seemed to be in his mid-thirties, approximately six feet tall and of medium build. His hair was dark brown with a slight wave and his features unremarkable with the exception of his eyes, which were a flinty grey. But his mere presence sent a cold chill through Michael's core, causing him to shiver involuntarily.

"So, who are you?" Michael asked again, standing slowly to face this new adversary.

"I don't imagine you would remember me," the man replied, smiling ever so slightly. Combined with his cold eyes, the smile made him look sinister. "It's been a long time since we met, and of course, we both looked quite different at the time. Mind you, I quite frequently look different," he added.

"Will you cut the riddles and just tell me?" Michael snapped.

The man chuckled. "Impatient as ever, I see. How fitting that trait should be one to carry to this lifetime from the last. Seeing as how it was what got you killed." He raised his eyebrows slightly when Michael flinched. "Hit a nerve, did I? So sorry. Very well," he sighed. "Really, it would have been so much simpler if Donella had ensured that you retained your memories," he grumbled. "I am Saedon. We were… counterparts, if you will. As you were second to your king, I was second to mine. And still am," he added with a wry smile.

"No promotion in all these years, huh?" Michael asked tersely. "That must suck."

Saedon frowned. "Your sense of humor seems to have survived intact, as well. Pity. I always found it one of your more annoying characteristics."

"Who's Donella?" Michael asked, the name strange on his tongue.

"You really have no memories whatsoever, do you? How terribly embarrassing," Saedon said. "Donella was the former queen, mother to the man you now know as Max Evans, and his sister, Isabel. It was she who arranged for your… rebirth, as it were."

Michael's eyes widened, but he managed to hold back any further comments. This man seemed to take great pleasure in his lack of knowledge, and he'd be damned if he'd give him anything further to gloat about if he could help it. "All right. So, you've got me. What next? And what about Maria? What does she have to do with any of this?"

"No need to get nervous," Saedon replied. "The human girl is safe enough, assuming you behave yourself. I'm not interested in her. And I have no intention of doing anything with you. Not yet, at least. Not until we have the rest."

Michael felt his heart speed up. He swallowed hard. "What do you mean, the rest?"

"Why, the Royal Four, of course. I have strict orders to bring all of you, or not bother to return," Saedon sneered. "And I never fail to carry out my orders to the letter."

"Bring us?" Michael repeated slowly.

"Home, of course. You were tried in absentia years ago, but there's still the little matter of the executions to be carried out," he said.

"Tried for what? We've been on earth our entire lives. How could we be put on trial on some other planet?"

Saedon laughed, long and deep. "Really, Michael, your naivety is quite amusing. Did you think we would let word get out that the formerly beloved royals were alive and well and destined to return and retake the planet? That would never do. Couldn't risk the people forming an underground resistance in preparation for that great day. No, we had to make sure they understood just what their precious leaders had done. How you had deserted them in time of war, abandoning the capitol city at the moment of crisis. Leaving them to be slaughtered in the battle that eventually led to our taking the planet." His tone was smug, self-confident.

Michael frowned, trying to remember what Max had told him about their deaths. "That's not how it happened," he said slowly. "Tess had been taken. We… we had to go after her. To rescue her."

"Yes, and your reckless, impulsive behavior led directly to your deaths," snapped Saedon. "I see some of your memories linger after all. But it does not matter. There is only one official history. Ours."

"So that's your plan, then," Michael ground out. His hands were clenched, two fists, as he fought the urge to blast this insidious creature into dust. "Grab the others, then take us back to be killed."

"Crudely put, but yes."

"So why bother turning Tess's house upside down the other day?"

Saedon's eyes narrowed. "A needless exercise. Once we have the four of you, there will be no reason to secure the book your protector brought to earth. You will no longer be able to use it." With his last words, he turned and moved to leave the room.

"Wait," Michael called.

"What now?" Saedon paused mid stride. "This conversation is purposeless."

"I want to see Maria," Michael demanded. "I want to know that she's all right."

The man began to laugh again. "You're hardly in any position to make requests," he sneered. "However, the human has been even more… vocal… than you," he sighed. "Perhaps I will allow you to see her for a few minutes. Is there any chance that will make her cease her endless chatter?"

"Let me see her and I'll try my best," Michael replied, repressing a smile. He could imagine just what kind of a nuisance Maria was making of herself, now that the drugs had worn off and she was fully awake.

Saedon shrugged, but the movement was awkward, as if he was unused to human mannerisms. "We will see."

The last statement reverberated within Michael's head. He watched as Saedon opened the door and walked out of the cell, just catching a glimpse of the long, sterile hallway beyond him before the door slammed shut again. The temperature in the small room seemed to rise several degrees.

As soon as he was alone, Michael smashed the flat of his hand against the wall. His palm turned red and began to sting instantly, but at least he was able to ease a small portion of his frustration. He scraped his fingers through his hair and sank down on the edge of the cot. What now? Would they let him see Maria? Yes, he had spoken with her, but it wasn't the same as actually being in the same room - as being able to hold her to assure himself that she really was all right and not just trying to be brave. Maybe between the two of them they would be able to come up with a plan. Eventually Isabel would try to dream walk Maria again, and they needed to be prepared. At the very least, he had to tell Maria what this Saedon had told him, so she could pass on the information. All of their lives might very well depend on it.

*******

TBC
posted on 27-Oct-2001 1:03:14 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 20

**********

Jim Valenti ushered Max and the others through the back door and up a flight of stairs to his office, where Kyle and Tess were already waiting. Five o'clock meant a shift change at the Roswell Sheriff's Station, with the considerably lighter night staff coming on duty, but there was always an overlap when a number of officers were milling about. Max had checked with Valenti earlier to determine the least visible route into the building. All in all, it had been agreed that they should avoid needless explanations as to why a group of teenagers was suddenly meeting with the Sheriff.

"How long until the place clears out?" Max asked as he closed the door to the office. The seven of them took up every spare inch of space in the room.

"We'll give it about fifteen minutes," Jim said. "Most everyone should be gone by then. I'll send the officer in charge of the detention area on an errand, so you won't have to worry about being seen with the prisoner."

"Is he still unconscious?" Isabel asked.

The Sheriff nodded. "I've checked on him a couple of times during the day, and he's still out."

Max shifted uncomfortably. It was one thing to keep the man subdued for a little while, but he had been unconscious for the better part of twelve hours. They had no way of knowing what kind of damage they might be doing by keeping his oxygen supply restricted for so long.

As if sensing his distress at the situation, Liz shifted closer to him, leaning against his side. "I'm sure he's fine," she whispered.

Nodding imperceptibly, Max snaked an arm around Liz's shoulders. He was grateful for her reassurance, even though he knew that, logically, she had no way of knowing the man would be all right, any more than he did.

"So, what's the plan?" Kyle piped up. "Do we actually have one yet?"

"That's what we're here for," Max replied. "Tess, Isabel, and I are going to see if, by combining our powers, we can access that guy's thoughts without doing irreparable damage. We need every advantage we can get if we're going into Eagle Rock."

The Sheriff looked subdued. He had not been pleased when Max had filled him in on their discovery. "Max, are you sure you're up to this? That place is huge. We only got you out by sheer luck, and that was up against the FBI. You're talking alien technology and powers this time. Things you just can't factor into the equation."

"We don't have a choice," Max said grimly. He looked around the room. "You guys understand that this part is optional, right? I'm expecting Nasedo to come in with me, and Tess and Isabel, though if either one of you want to beg off, I'd understand," he added, ignoring their frowns. "But the rest of you… Kyle, Alex, Sheriff… Liz… None of you are under any obligation to follow me in." A deep frown marred his features, his concern for their safety his only thought. "I won't lie to you. I need all the help I can get, but… We could very well be talking about a suicide mission."

"Max, we're in this together," Liz said. Her voice was low, but determined.

"We all want to get Michael and Maria back, Evans," Kyle agreed. "You really think we'd bail on you now?"

"Come on, Max. Stop wasting time with the disclaimers," Alex said. "Let's just figure out what we're going to do."

Max shifted away from the wall and moved to lean against the desk in the middle of the room. "I want you all to think this over very carefully. Once Nasedo gets here and we start laying out a plan of attack, that'll be your last chance to change your minds. Any of you. We're going to have to strategize based on our numbers so, once we're in planning mode, that'll be it. Understood?" he asked gravely.

"We get it, Max. Now shut up already," Tess said. "It took five of us to get you out of Eagle Rock, and it was just you. Even with all of us working together, it'll be eight people trying to rescue two. The odds suck enough as it is, without you trying to make them worse."

For a moment everyone was silent, their astonished gazes pinned on Tess. Then Max started to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Tess asked, wrinkling her nose in confusion.

"That's the first real indication I've had since I've met you that you could have been a queen in your previous life," Max choked out. "You sounded just like Iz."

Everyone burst out laughing, with the exception of Isabel, who smacked Max on the arm. "I'm right here, you know," she told him, but a smile played at the corners of her mouth.

"Okay, I think it's safe to say we're all in this for the long haul, Max," the Sheriff said, though he sounded less than pleased. "And if we're going to get anywhere tonight, we should probably get started. You three ready?"

Max, Isabel, and Tess nodded, their expressions growing somber. "How do you want to work this?" Max asked.

"Follow me down the back way," Valenti said. "I'll go ahead and get rid of Sergeant Dictor, then give you the sign when the coast is clear."

"Right. The rest of you just wait here," Max advised. "We shouldn't be too long. This is either going to work or it's not." He stood up and rolled his shoulders, wincing slightly as the muscles protested. "Okay. Let's go."

The Sheriff, Tess, and Isabel headed into the hall. Max lingered a moment by the door to run a gentle finger down Liz's cheek, then disappeared after the others.

Alex sank down in the chair Tess had vacated. "Now what?"

"You heard King Max. We wait," Kyle replied. He glanced at Liz, who had begun pacing in the narrow space between the desk and the door. "Liz? You okay?"

She shrugged. "Nervous energy, that's all."

"They'll pull it off," Alex said, clearly seeing through her agitated movements. "Come sit down, Liz. You're gonna need that nervous energy later," he reminded her.

Liz shifted her direction and paced toward the back of the room, ending up in the large swivel chair behind the Sheriff's desk. Tucking one leg beneath her, she began to swing the other up and down from the knee.

"Liz. Stop," Kyle demanded, reaching out and grabbing her ankle, effectively stilling her restless twitching.

"Sorry," Liz mumbled, pulling out of his grasp and wedging the toe of her sneaker up under the arm rest.

Kyle turned and glared at Alex. "Should have let her keep pacing," he said.

"Okay, can we all just chill out a minute?" Alex asked. "Relax, people." He shook his head. "Geez, and this is the easy part," he muttered.

* * * * *

The man lay on his side on the narrow prison bed, one arm hanging down, knuckles trailing on the floor. The Sheriff unlocked the door and Max, Isabel, and Tess filed slowly into the small space. Kneeling by the bed, Max took the man by the wrist and felt for his pulse, timing the slow rhythm carefully.

"Well?" Tess asked.

"He seems all right," Max said, his relief obvious.

"What should we do, Max?" Isabel asked. "Do you want to… wake him up?"

"Not yet. He's stable for now. I want to try to connect with him again. If I bring him out of it and have to put him back under, it might strain his heart."

"I'll be out by the security desk," the Sheriff told them. "Holler if you need anything. And Max… I know this goes without saying, but… It would look bad if this man died while in custody."

"I know," Max said. "I understand the position we've put you in. We'll be careful."

The Sheriff nodded. "Good luck." He headed back up the hall, his boots echoing on the hard tile.

"Okay," Max said, motioning the others closer. "Here's what we're going to do. I'm going to try to get in, and then I want the two of you to connect to me. Hopefully you'll be able to piggy back through my link and see what I'm seeing, all right?"

"And if it works?" Tess asked.

"You're going to have to follow my lead. I doubt we'll be able to talk to each other without breaking the connection. The goal is to break down the barriers in his mind to try to access his memories regarding his orders. What they told him to do, who he was dealing with, how many of them. That sort of thing."

"What if we can't get past the blocks?" Isabel asked.

"You heard Valenti," Max replied. "Safety first. If there's the slightest indication we're doing any damage, I'll sever the connection. Ready?"

Both girls nodded. They knelt to either side of Max, shuffling in close to the bed.

Max took a deep breath and leaned in, cupping the man's face in his hands. As he had that morning, he focused on the tightening in the man's throat where he had constricted the passage of air. Once he had established the connection, he pushed upward, gently tracing the flow of blood into the brain. He was vaguely aware of Isabel and Tess each placing a hand on his shoulders, and then suddenly they were right there with him, faint glimmers of feminine power dancing in the back of his mind. It was an odd sensation, but not particularly distracting. Concentrating on the task at hand, Max probed onward.

* * * * *

"How long did they think this would take?" Kyle asked, breaking the stillness of the room.

Liz shrugged. "No clue."

"They must be making some sort of progress," Alex observed, "or they would have been back by now."

"Not necessarily," Liz said quietly. She didn't bother to elaborate, and neither Alex nor Kyle pressed her for further details. They were all well aware of the possible consequences if the others ran into problems.

The sound of footsteps ringing through the hallway caused them all to sit up a little straighter, suddenly alert.

"That doesn't sound like my dad," Kyle said with a frown.

The door swung open, revealing Nasedo in the guise of Agent Pierce. He dropped a large canvas tote on the floor and strode into the office. His eyes swept over the room, as if assessing the situation, before finally settling on Liz. "Where are they?"

Liz dropped her feet to the floor and slid to the edge of her chair. "That depends on who you're looking for." Sighing at the look of impatience on the shape shifter's face, she stood and walked around the desk. "Max, Isabel, and Tess are down in the detention area trying to get information out of the guy who attacked us this morning. The Sheriff's with them."

Nasedo raised an eyebrow. "They're interrogating him?"

"Not exactly," Alex mumbled.

"Max did something to knock the man unconscious," Liz explained. "Then he discovered some kind of barriers had been erected in his mind. The three of them are trying to get past the blocks without doing any damage." When Nasedo failed to comment, Liz shook her head. "The man's human," she elaborated. "They've all been human. Whatever evil aliens are after us, they're using humans as their lackeys."

"Where is this detention area?" Nasedo asked, heading for the door.

Liz shook her head. "Don't you even want to know the rest?"

Stopping in the middle of retrieving his bag, Nasedo turned suddenly wary eyes toward Liz. "The rest?"

"Yeah, you know, about Michael and Maria? The ones who are actually missing?" she snapped. "That is why you came back, right?"

"Of course, but I just assumed…"

"What? That we didn't figure anything out while we were waiting for you to get here?" Liz demanded.

The shape shifter straightened slowly, a glimmer of respect in his eyes. "I apologize," he said. "By all means, please continue."

Alex's mouth dropped open and he glanced toward Kyle, who seemed equally surprised.

"Thank you," Liz said, somewhat grudgingly. She appeared not the least bit shocked at the alien's change in demeanor. "It looks like… We're pretty sure they were taken to Eagle Rock," she told him in a rush. "There's been a high use of power at the base since a few days after you shut the place down. We can't think of any other explanation."

Nasedo looked momentarily taken aback. "They took over…" He shook his head and began to pace restlessly, muttering under his breath. "If they moved in, revamped the… Or they might have…" He stopped abruptly and faced Liz. "How did Max take this information?"

"It caught him off guard," Liz replied honestly, understanding what he was asking. "But he's all right."

"You're positive?" he asked, eyes narrowed.

Liz merely raised her eyebrows in response.

Nasedo shook off the question. "Of course," he said. "How long have they been with the prisoner?"

"Uh.. guys?" Liz asked.

"Maybe twenty minutes?" Kyle volunteered, glancing at his watch.

Nasedo's gaze remained fixed on Liz. "Will you take me to them?"

"Yeah," she agreed.

"You want us to come along?" Alex asked, not bothering to disguise the concern he felt.

Liz smiled warmly at him. "It'll be fine," she assured him. "We'll be back in a few minutes." Nodding to Nasedo, she led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

Max was slowly but surely eroding the barrier in front of him. He could feel Isabel and Tess lending him their power - their energy - enabling him to maintain a steady attack on the block without becoming exhausted. The wall was growing thinner, less dense by the minute, and he could only hope that their combined strength would be sufficient to keep going until he broke through. Of course, once that was accomplished, there was no way of knowing what they would find on the other side.

Dissolving the barrier, as opposed to crashing through it, had seemed the least intrusive choice at their disposal. Any abrupt action was likely to trigger one of the assorted traps that Max had discovered in the man's brain - little trip wires designed to erase the man's memories at best, or kill him at worst. None of them were quite sure what the end reaction would be. It was all guess work, and Max was painfully aware that a person's life hung in the balance.

Almost as if the man could read his thoughts, he suddenly began to shake. Startled, Max pulled back, cutting off the connection abruptly. His excess energy, with no place to go, vaulted out into the air, throwing Max backwards and taking Isabel and Tess with him. The three of them landed in a tangled heap on the floor on the opposite side of the cell.

"What the hell…?" Isabel sputtered.

Max's eyes were glued to the man on the bed. The convulsing movements has stopped just as quickly as they had begun, and he was now lying peacefully, his head turned to one side.

"I don't know what happened," Max said. Fine tremors suffused his body, and he was aware of being slightly out of breath. "Everything seemed fine and then suddenly it felt like an earthquake had hit."

"We didn't get all the way in," Tess commented, standing up and dusting off the back of her jeans. "We were so close. I could feel it."

"Me, too," Isabel agreed. She got up and offered Max a hand. "You okay?"

Max accepted her assistance, rising slowly. "Yeah. Just a little drained. I don't think I'm up for another try, though," he admitted reluctantly. "The connection itself took more out of me than I expected. We can't risk wearing ourselves out. Especially considering it may all be for nothing."

"Isabel and I could go in without you," Tess suggested.

"No, I don't think so," Max replied, leaning back against the cell wall, still watching the prisoner for any signs of distress. "I think maybe you should dream walk Maria again, Iz," he suggested. "She may know more by now."

"Sure. Um… are you going to wake him up?" Isabel asked, nodding toward the man.

Max nodded. "Let's just get Valenti before we do anything. I'd feel more comfortable having him here to back us up."

They left the cell and Max closed the door firmly behind them, making sure he heard the lock catch. Turning to make their way out of the detention area, they were greeted by the sound of footsteps. Expecting the Sheriff, Max was surprised to see Liz appear a moment later, moving soundlessly toward them on sneakered feet, Nasedo at her heels.

Catching sight of Max, Liz sped up. "How's it going?" she asked, the concern in her tone indicating she had correctly read Max's expression.

He shook his head. "I thought we were going to pull it off, but then he started to convulse and I backed off." He glanced at Nasedo. "Did they fill you in?"

"Somewhat. We've got a lot of work ahead of us."

"I know. Isabel and Tess started working on a map of the base, but we need you to fill in the details."

Nasedo nodded, then turned to peer through the bars of the cell. "This is the one who attacked you this morning? I understand you've been trying to get into his thoughts."

"They put in blocks," Tess said. "We can't break through them. At least not without killing him."

"Which would render the information unattainable," Nasedo observed.

"And which would kill him!" Isabel declared, indignant. "He's not one of our enemies. They're just using him."

Max put a restraining hand on Isabel's arm. "We don't have time to get into a long moral discussion right now." He eyed Nasedo. "You know my feelings on this."

"Yes," Nasedo replied. "And I will do my best to respect them."

Max held his gaze for a long moment. "Right," he said finally. "Let's get to work. You guys go ahead upstairs. I'll just be a minute." He turned to Liz, slipping his hand in hers. "Would you send Valenti on back? I want him here when I revive our friend," he told her.

"Okay. Be careful," she whispered.

"Always."

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 27-Oct-2001 1:14:22 PM ]
posted on 31-Oct-2001 11:45:54 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Happy Halloween, guys! Here's the next bit. Not particularly holiday-appropriate, but what the hell... *wink*

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 21

**********

"Hello out there! Is anybody paying attention? You can’t just keep people locked up indefinitely. There are laws, you know!"

Maria flopped down on the bed, pulling her knees up to her chest, and leaned again the wall in a huff. She realized it was probably pointless, and possibly even dangerous, to keep yelling at her captors through the walls. Chances were very good that these particular aliens could incinerate her with a thought, or at least blow her up with some kind of extraterrestrial device. For all of her initial fears regarding Max, Michael, and Isabel – and later, Tess – she had never really felt threatened by them. Well… okay, maybe by Isabel. But still, it hadn’t taken her long to realize that her aliens were pretty much human in all the ways that mattered.

This bunch, however, was an entirely different story. They had her frightened. It wasn’t just being locked up in a tiny room, or knowing Michael was a prisoner as well, though neither of those things were helping. What had her really scared was the fact that Michael had dream walked her. His control over his powers had always been spotty, and even though he had made enormous strides recently, he was still erratic at best. But somehow, Michael had forced himself – under the pressure and strain of the situation – to muster the concentration to connect with her. Which only meant one thing to Maria; Michael was scared of these enemy aliens, right down to the tips of his worn work boots. He was afraid for Maria, for himself, and for the others.

Nothing could have terrified Maria more.

So, she yelled at the door, and at the enemies beyond it. It was better than cowering in the corner, better than feeling she had absolutely no say in their situation – even if it was true. The sound of her voice helped her forget that she was alone. And, at least for a few minutes, it gave her something else to think about. Something other than the worried look on Michael’s face when he had faded from her dream.

A rattling sound prompted Maria to raise her head and her eyes widened as the door to the cell swung open, revealing a tall, dark-haired man. His lips were pursed in annoyance and he seemed impatient.

"Well?" he snapped. "After all of that ruckus, I expected at least some sort of reaction."

"Who.. Who are you?" Maria stuttered. "And where’s Michael?"

The man shook his head. "So unoriginal. Never mind any of that. Get up. You’re going for a walk."

Maria huddled closer to the wall, any sense of bravado having vanished. A shiver ran through her. "Where? What’s going on?"

The man strode purposefully into the small room and grabbed her arm. He pulled her to her feet with one strong yank. "I don’t have the time or the patience for this. Move."

Maria stumbled awkwardly after the man. Her stomach had turned into one large knot and her head was spinning. She didn’t know whether she was more likely to throw up or pass out, and she fervently prayed she did neither.

He dragged her out of the room, his grip on her arm like cold iron, his icy fingers digging into her soft flesh. Maria tried to focus on the route they were taking, committing the details to memory so she could tell Isabel if she tried to dream walk her again. Assuming I live long enough to pass along the information, Maria thought wryly. The fact that she wasn’t blindfolded or unconscious for this little walk didn’t exactly bode well for the length of her future.

Sighing in apparent exasperation, the man came to a halt in front another door, quite similar to the one to Maria’s room. He palmed the door knob quickly and there was a small click, followed by a slightly louder one as the man turned the knob and opened the door. He shoved Maria abruptly through the opening, sending her skidding across the cold tile floor on her knees.

His voice rang out as he shut the door. "You have half an hour."

Strong arms encircled Maria and she felt herself being lifted until she was cradled against a warm, familiar body. She shifted and instinctively burrowed into Michael’s chest, her arms snaking around his waist. He sat on the bed, drawing her onto his lap as he did, his arms tightening almost to the point of pain. She could feel the tension coursing through his body as he struggled to keep control of his temper.

"I think you pissed him off," he whispered tightly against her hair.

"Too bad," Maria replied, though the barely perceptible trembling of her body belied her words.

Michael brushed a kiss over her forehead. "And you told me not to do anything stupid."

Maria merely cuddled closer, refusing to answer. All that mattered was that she was with Michael, at least for a little while. She could close her eyes and pretend they were back in his apartment, safe and sound.

"Maria," he whispered. "Maria, we gotta talk. I need to tell you some stuff in case Iz tries to dream walk you again."

Sighing, Maria sat up and looked at Michael. So much for safe and sound. He wasn’t even bothering to hide his concern from her. His eyes were dark with worry and the fine lines to either side of his mouth were more pronounced. "I know," she murmured. "So, go ahead. What’s the deal?"

Michael’s frown deepened and he pulled her back down so her head was resting on his shoulder. "We can talk just as well like this," he said softly.

Maria curled back into him, settling more comfortably, one hand stroking his side as she took comfort in the solid feel of ribs beneath flesh beneath cotton. "Good," she said softly. "All right, Spaceboy. Spill."

His voice low, his mouth right beside her so his words hummed lightly in her ear, Michael began to tell her about Saedon.

* * * * *

Isabel and Tess looked on as Nasedo leaned over the Sheriff’s desk and began to fill in the blank spaces in the map they had drawn of Eagle Rock. His hand moved swiftly, deftly sketching walls, stairwells, and doors. As the basic layout took shape, he went back and added an assortment of markings that resembled some sort of shorthand.

"What are those?" Isabel asked.

"Closets, vents, power boxes, one-way mirrors," he listed, not looking up. His hand moved steadily over the paper even as he spoke. "I’ll write out a legend when I’ve finished." He moved on to the perimeter of the property, adding details to the fence and the security stop at the main entrance.

In the hall outside the office, Kyle and Alex leaned against the far wall and watched as Liz paced, her bottom lip caught between her teeth, her dark eyes hooded. There was an alertness to her movements, a readiness that went beyond mere nerves.

"Liz? What is it?" Alex asked quietly.

Darting a glance in his direction, Liz just smiled tightly and continued pacing. But seconds later she stopped short, her head jerking upward as she stared down the hall.

"Liz?" Kyle asked. "What? I don’t hear anything," he said when she waved him off. He turned to Alex, who simply shrugged.

Suddenly, distant footsteps echoed through the rear stairwell and Liz took off toward the back hallway. Max came around the bend an instant later, but instead of colliding with Liz, he caught her automatically in his arms.

Alex gaped. "Those two are getting scary," he observed quietly.

"So, how’d it go?" Kyle asked as Liz, Max, and the Sheriff made there way back up the hall. Nasedo, Isabel, and Tess came out of the office to join them.

Jim shook his head. "He doesn’t remember a bloody thing," he said.

"You mean about the aliens?" Alex asked.

"About anything," Max sighed. "Not the attack this morning or who put him up to it or even that he was supposed to be coming after us. Last thing he remembers is kissing his girlfriend good bye when he left for work yesterday morning. Everything after that is a blank."

"Is he telling the truth?" Liz asked.

"Seems like," Max said. "He’s completely confused. The only plus is that he appears to be fine, physically. But that block is still in his head and there’s no way to know how it might affect him later."

"Do you think your trying to break through it had anything to do with his memory loss?" Liz asked gently.

"Maybe." Max ran his hand through his hair, then back to smooth it down again.

"I could deal with him," Nasedo offered. "Find out what he really knows."

"No," Max said hastily. "I don’t want to risk hurting him. He’s an innocent bystander, as near as we can tell. Besides, we’ve wasted enough time on this right now. The Sheriff’s agreed to hold him for another twenty-four hours for assault and destruction of private property, so that’ll at least keep him out of our way, worse comes to worse."

"A lawyer’ll have him out on bail by tomorrow night, whether he’s lying or not," Valenti explained. "And regardless of whether you and your folks choose to press charges."

Liz shrugged. "You’ll have to speak to my parents, Sheriff."

"Time enough to worry about that tomorrow," Tess pointed out. "What about tonight?"

Max looked expectantly at Nasedo. "How’s that map coming?"

"Finished," the shape shifter replied, inclining his head toward the office.

Everyone filed back inside and stood in an awkward circle. Tension filled the room, making the scant space between bodies seem even less.

Max leaned over the desk and examined the map carefully, tracing the markings with one finger. His hand came to rest over one of the larger rooms. "Is this where I was held?" he asked.

"Yes," Nasedo replied.

Nodding, Max moved his hand away and stood up brusquely. "All right everyone. This is it. Moment of truth. If you want out, tell me now."

The room was silent, everyone’s attention focused on Max.

"Last chance," he warned quietly, turning to pin Liz with loving eyes. "I won’t blame anyone if they’re not feeling up to it," he said softly.

Liz closed the small distance between them and slipped her hand into his. "We’re ready, Max."

"Okay," he whispered.

Still holding Liz’s hand, Max turned back to look at the map. Then his eyes flicked up to meet Nasedo’s. "Run us through the layout," he said. "I’m especially interested in anything the FBI removed or dismantled between the day you broke me out and the day you shut down the base."

"Of course," Nasedo replied.

"Everyone pay close attention," Max said. "After we go over the map, we’re going to break for a bit. I want to discuss a few things with Nasedo, and Iz, I’d like you to dream walk Maria again if you can."

"All right, Max," Isabel agreed.

"Then what?" Kyle asked.

"Then we solidify the plan," Max said.

"Solidify?" Alex asked. "That implies there already is a… plan. What’s a non-solid plan called, anyway? A liquid plan?"

Max smiled. "I just want to take everything into account first, Alex. Hopefully, Maria will be able to give us a little more to go on. We need every advantage."

"Like time, which is something we are currently wasting," Valenti pointed out.

"He’s right," Max agreed. "Nasedo?"

Shifting the map so it was centered on the desk, Nasedo indicated a position in the fence. "This is where you got Max out the last time," he began. "And, with any luck, where we will be able to get back in tonight."

***********

TBC



[ edited 2 time(s), last at 31-Oct-2001 12:15:40 PM ]
posted on 5-Nov-2001 2:08:56 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! LivE- Welcome home! I'm gonna be looking for your update any minute now. *wink* As a matter of fact, I happen to be logging in from my vacation. Yup. Some of us take our laptops with us. *big* Yeah, yeah. I'm obsessed.

Thanks to everyone for the feedback. Things from here on out are gonna start happening kind of quickly, for obvious reasons. Doesn't mean they'll be written quickly, but I'll try. *wink* Hope you all enjoy!

*happy*
Em

*******

Part 22

*********

Saedon stood before the console in the darkened room and swept his palm over the panel. A series of glowing lights danced to life, activated by the warmth of his hand. He watched as the sequence played itself out, his grey eyes narrowing with displeasure as he absorbed the coded message.

Behind him a door opened quietly and a figure entered on silent feet. The man waited at attention, his bearing that of a soldier. Unlike Saedon, who was dressed in casual garments befitting the climate, he wore a short cropped black jacket with gold buttons and epaulets, crisp grey dress pants, and black boots polished to a high shine.

"Your report?" Saedon demanded without turning.

"No sign of the first team, sir," came the brief reply.

Saedon frowned. "We should never have bothered with the human agents. They've proved more trouble than they're worth."

The man remained motionless behind him, clearly understanding that the comment required no reply.

Still staring at the now still console before him, Saedon shook his head. "You learned nothing at all? What of Max and his human girl?"

"They were spotted in several places throughout the day, clearly unharmed. We can only assume the attempt to obtain them was thwarted."

"It's of little matter," Saedon declared, shifting to face the other man. "I would have preferred both the King and his second, but this will still weaken them sufficiently."

"What are your orders, sir? Am I to organize the next wave?"

"Not necessary, Tof," Saedon replied, his tone brusque. "There's no reason to go to them. The loyalty of the Royal Four has survived the cloning process, it would seem. No. Max Evans will come to rescue his faithful general, and he will bring his merry little band with him," he sneered. "All we have to do is wait."

"What of their human companions?"

Saedon let out a short bark. "Ridiculous, isn't it? A king and his waitress. If his mother could see him now." He waved his hand in dismissal. "The Four seem to care for these humans. In some cases even love them. I cannot pretend to understand why, but we will use these feelings to our advantage."

Tof seemed about to speak, yet hesitated, waiting for permission.

Saedon raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Tof?"

"I heard… the human they brought in with the general. They are in the same cell?"

Saedon shrugged. "She was making a racket," he said. "After nearly forty years on this blasted world, I find I still cannot adjust to the level of noise. She's been quiet since I let them see each other. Plus it will serve as a reminder to Michael. He was beginning to grow restless, but this will keep him under control. He won't endanger the girl, though the stars know what he sees in her. To think, he was once destined for the Princess."

The lights on the console sprang to life once more, drawing Tof's attention. Noting his Lieutenant's distraction, Saedon turned with a frown. "That will be all," he said briskly. "Aster has been peppering me with transmissions for the last half hour. I must respond. Return the girl to her own quarters," he added. "Their little reunion has lasted quite long enough."

"Sir." Tof stood straight for a moment, then spun on his heel and strode from the room.

When the incoming message ended, Saedon swiftly tapped a series of buttons on the panel. His touch was light, a direct contrast to the harshness of his features. He was tired of this planet, tired of dealing with the seemingly endless mission of retrieving the Royals. After decades spent searching the major cities of the world for signs of the hybrids, all the while trying to blend in with the humans, he longed to see his home again. How much longer would Aster keep him in this suspended animation of an existence? Surely he had paid for the mistakes of the past?

* * * * *

"It'll be dark in another hour," Max said quietly.

"That's when you want to go in," Nasedo said.

Max nodded. He stood at the window of the small, empty office, and peered through the blinds, noting the light evening traffic. Most everyone in town had already gone home to their families for dinner.

"You wanted to speak to me alone," Nasedo prompted. "What did you wish to discuss?"

Sighing, Max let the blinds flip back into place and turned to face the other man. "Were you able to convert those laser weapons?"

"Yes. In fact, I have them with me. The mechanism has been adjusted to allow anyone to fire them."

"How different are they from a standard handgun?"

"You're planning to give them to the humans?"

"Isabel, Tess, and I don't need them. The others are more vulnerable."

"The principle is the same, but the kick will be nonexistent. They will find them much simpler to handle. Lighter. Easier to control. Particularly for the females."

"Good," Max said. "Now, here's the real question. Who, exactly, are we going up against?"

"I'm not sure I follow…"

"Don't give me that," Max bit out. "Those were humans who went after Tess the other day. Who came after me and Liz, and probably who took Michael and Maria. Just ordinary men, armed with alien weapons. Those men are not our problem, are they?"

"No," Nasedo agreed quietly. "They are not."

"But they're still caught in the middle. Pawns shoved there to distract us, or maybe to spare whomever is pulling the strings. This Aram Aster or…" He stopped short as the shape shifter paled. "What? You know Aster, don't you?" Max's brow furrowed. "Talk to me, damn it! Stop leaving me playing guessing games! "

"Where did you hear that name?"

"It's on the rental agreement for an old lab outside of town. Tell me what you know," Max ground out.

Nasedo began pacing restlessly. "He can't possibly be here. The trip takes…" He ran a hand over his jaw, then glanced at Max. "Aster was a joke. A… name game, if you will. When we began studying Earth and human language and development, there was a certain amount of verbal… mocking, as it were. It was a type of challenge, coming up with human names that had humorous meanings. "

"Humorous if you happened to be from another planet," Max stated.

"Yes, exactly."

"Which is why you became Nasedo. Because it means visitor. So, who is Aster? Who chose that as their name?"

Nasedo stared at Max for a long time, his eyes unreadable. It occurred to Max that the man looked genuinely unnerved, something he had never seen before. Even when Nasedo and Michael had appeared in the white room and dragged him out, Nasedo had seemed calm and in control.

"I need to know this," Max said firmly. "I have to know what I'm walking everyone into tonight."

Nasedo nodded. "It can't be Aster. Aster would never have come to Earth. He would have had to have left long before you used the orbs. Someone else is using his name on the paperwork. To send a message."

"What message? Who is he?" Max pressed.

"Aster is the current ruler of our planet. He took your throne. He is responsible for all of your deaths."

Max leaned back against the wall, feeling as if the air had been sucked out of him. The man who had killed them in their previous life. "You're sure he couldn't be here?"

"Unless he came before they ascertained your location. But that would have been unwise. Even coming now would be foolish. He would be leaving the planet vulnerable."

Max nodded slowly. Somehow, the knowledge that Aster was not really on Earth made him feel better. Then a thought struck him. "You said you played games with human language, coming up with these names. How did you know he chose the name Aster?"

Nasedo shook his head. "To explain would take a long time, and we are not at our leisure," he replied. "As you pointed out, it is nearly dark. We must find out if Isabel was able to glean any further information from the human girl."

"Maria," Max corrected. "If you start using their names, they might even become real to you," he sighed. "You're right, though. Time enough for long stories when everyone is safe."

* * * * *

Alex struggled with the urge to wake Isabel. They were seated on a small couch in one of the offices in the Sheriff station, where Valenti had assured them they would not be disturbed. Isabel clutched a small school photo of Maria in one hand - Liz had pulled it out of her wallet - and Alex's hand in the other. The dream walk has started out normally enough, with Isabel snuggling against his side and willing herself to sleep. But it had been nearly fifteen minutes, and there was no sign of her waking anytime soon.

The previous times they had done this, Alex had been pretty sure he knew when Isabel had made contact with whomever she was dream walking. A different kind of tension came over her body, as if she was holding herself perfectly still in some other dimension in an effort to not wake the other person. Then Isabel would wake up suddenly, often violently, and whatever emotions she had experienced in the dream plane would have followed her into wakefulness. There had never been any discussion about what to do if Isabel was out of it more than a certain length of time, however. All of her previous dream walks had been over in a matter of minutes, leaving her drained and upset. He had never seen her under so long, and it was beginning to worry him.

Suddenly, tears began to stream silently down Isabel's face. If he hadn't been watching her so closely, Alex never would have noticed. In all other respects, she looked perfectly peaceful, but it was clear that she was crying.

Deciding that was the final straw, Alex gently shook the hand Isabel was holding. "Isabel," he said softly. "Iz, wake up. You're frightening me," he told her, taking her shoulder with his free hand and shaking her more forcefully.

Isabel's eyes snapped open and she sat upright. "Alex?" She turned wet, glazed eyes toward him. "What happened?"

"You were out of it for a long time," he explained quickly. "I got scared. Isabel, you're crying. What's going on? What did Maria say?"

Isabel reached up and brushed the tears from her cheeks, a look of wonder in her eyes. "I… I'm okay, Alex," she said. "I… My mother's name was Donella," she said softly.

"What? Your… oh, that mother," Alex said. "I… How do you… I mean, how does Maria know that? Or were you not…"

Isabel's expression lost some of its dreaminess as her thoughts shifted into focus. "They let Maria talk to Michael. He found out a bunch of things. Come on," she said, standing up and pulling him after her. "We need to tell Max and the others."

* * * * *

"Where's Max?" Isabel demanded as she burst into the Sheriff's office.

Liz, Tess, Kyle, and the Sheriff turned at her abrupt entrance.

"Next door with Nasedo," Liz said, frowning at the tear tracks on Isabel's face. "What's wrong? Is Maria…?"

"She's fine," Isabel assured her. "I just have a lot to tell everyone, and…" She waved her hands, looking flustered.

"I'll get Max," Alex said soothingly.

"No need," Max said, appearing in the doorway with Nasedo at his heels. "I take it you found out something useful?" he asked, noting his sister's flushed face.

"They're being held by someone named Saedon," Isabel declared breathlessly. "He's the second in command. Their equivalent of Michael. Max, he wants to take us all home to be executed."

"What?" Max said.

Isabel quickly recounted what Maria had told her, from Michael's information about Saedon and the trial back on their home planet, to the mention of their mother. "Maria and Michael know where they're being held in relation to each other," she finished. "Maria paid attention when they took her to see him, and then she told him how to get back to her cell. If we can get to one of them, we'll have no trouble finding the other."

The sudden silence was extreme. No one seemed able to respond to Isabel's revelations. Everyone looked at each other, shock etched on their faces, unable to comprehend an evil so great that it would cross galaxies to wipe out any possibility of challenge.

Finally, Max walked the rest of the way into the room, heading directly for Liz. Their arms went around each other and he rested his chin on the top of her head. His actions seemed to activate the others. Alex's arm snaked around Isabel's waist and Kyle inched closer to Tess, gently taking her hand.

Still entwined in Liz's arms, Max addressed Nasedo. His voice was low and commanding. "I think it's time for that long story of yours," he stated. "Right now."

"What story?" Tess asked, catching the vague note of anger in his tone.

Max's eyes darkened. "The one about the man who killed the four of us. Who claimed the throne. A man who chooses to call himself Aram Aster." Ignoring the collective gasps around the room, Max turned to pin Nasedo with a hard look. "And just how you know that he does."

***********

TBC
posted on 9-Nov-2001 9:21:17 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Thanks for the feedback, guys! And for bumping this up someplace where I could find it this morning. *wink* This board moves so fast, it's hard to keep up. *big*

Alrighty - lots of work to do this morning, so I'm just gonna throw this up and dash. Hopefully I'll have some more writing time later today.

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 23

************

Nasedo met Max’s eyes without the slightest hesitation. "I know because I was there the day he thought of the name," he stated.

"And where, exactly, was there?" Max asked. He had loosened his hold on Liz and was standing facing the shape shifter, hands held carefully at his sides.

"The Royal Military Academy," came the reply. Nasedo sighed wearily. "You seem to be under the impression that the war on our world is a clear cut example of ‘us’ and ‘them’. Nothing is that simple. There have been two races coexisting on the planet for generations. While they lived and worked together peacefully for the most part, only one of the races has ever ruled."

"Ours," Max stated quietly. "And Aster was a member of the other race?"

Nasedo nodded. "Aster was something of a prodigy. Facile with languages, technology, political theory. He was a member of your own military from an early age, advancing quickly through the ranks."

Max’s eyes narrowed. "How high did he rise?"

"When he broke off and went underground, only Michael out ranked him."

Max swore under his breath. "Why didn’t you tell me this?"

"You never asked," Nasedo replied. "You were having a hard enough time grappling with your own identity," he added swiftly, clearly sensing Max’s impatience. "I could have easily given you a run down on the whys and hows of the war at home, but there seemed time enough for all of that later. The immediate threat was here, on this world, not light years away on a planet you barely recall."

"Wait a minute," Liz broke in. "You said there were two races on your planet. But you’ve also said that Max, Michael, Isabel, and Tess aren’t like you. They can’t change their appearance the way you can."

"That’s right," Isabel chimed in. "So, if we can’t shape shift, does that mean…?"

"Oh hell," Alex muttered, catching on.

"Is this true?" Max demanded. "Aster’s a shape shifter?"

Nasedo nodded.

Silence blanketed the room once again as all eyes turned to Max, measuring his reaction, taking their cue from how he took this startling piece of news.

Max took a deep breath and let it out slowly, trying to hold onto his temper. It wasn’t so much the information that had his blood boiling, as the fact that, once again, Nasedo had been keeping things from him.

"Aster’s a shape shifter," he repeated quietly. "All right. Are all of our enemies shape shifters? Is that how the sides broke down? Across racial lines?"

"Basically. Aster convinced a small faction of his compatriots that it was in their best interest to rebel against your family’s rule – that if they could get a shifter on the throne it would go a long way toward bringing the rest of them into positions of greater authority. That done, they would be able to take the entire planet for themselves."

"His compatriots?" Max snapped. "Don’t you mean your compatriots? Tell me, just how am I supposed to trust you, knowing all of this?"

"Not all shape shifters followed Aster," Nasedo replied. "I have served your family for nearly one hundred Earth years. My loyalty was never questioned, not by your mother, nor by yourself during your lifetime."

"I’ll bet," Kyle muttered.

"Kyle," Max warned. He watched Nasedo carefully, trying to read the shape shifter’s reaction to his accusation. For a being that prided himself on never displaying useless human emotions, Nasedo appeared rather defensive at that moment, not to mention the slightest bit offended. Deciding to pursue a different line of questioning, Max moved until he was staring the other man in the eye.

"What prompted all of this?" he demanded. "Why did Aster decide to attempt a take over of the planet? Was he so poorly treated? Was there prejudice and resentment between the races?"

Nasedo’s expression hardened. "He was a selfish, egotistical individual who allowed his own ambition to blind him to what was in front of his face."

"Meaning?" Max pressed.

"He wanted to be King. He didn’t care that it was not a merit-based position. He was not content to merely rise to the highest post open to him at the time – he wanted more. Unfortunately, his greed was matched only by his charisma. He could be a powerfully compelling speaker. It was not hard for him to find others that shared his dreams."

"How many of the aliens we go up against could be men who once served me?" Max asked.

"They would all have been in your service at one time," Nasedo replied. "Saedon himself was directly beneath Aster, and he followed Aster when the rebellion broke out. Though I admit I’m surprised to learn Saedon is here."

"Why?" Tess asked. "If you’re so sure Aster wouldn’t have come himself, why not send his second?"

"Because Saedon was inadvertently responsible for our safe, if somewhat bumpy, arrival on this planet. He was charged with stopping the craft that brought us to Earth before it left our galaxy. Clearly, he failed, or none of us would be standing here right now."

Max shook his head ruefully. "I’d say he was the logical choice for this mission, then," he commented.

Nasedo’s brows arched questioningly. "You would have sent him as well, if the situation was reversed?"

"Who else has more to prove? If Saedon’s errors resulted in our escape, he would want to make it up to Aster. Only by capturing and returning us for execution can he set things right. Being here isn’t an honor or a reward for him; it’s a kind of purgatory," Max sighed. "And my guess is he’s very tired of waiting to get his hands on us."

"So, now what?" the Sheriff asked. "This is all very interesting, Max, but it doesn’t help Michael and Maria."

Max rubbed his hand over his eyes. "I know. Okay, guys. Listen up. This changes everything."

"How?" Kyle asked. "I mean, we still need to go into Eagle Rock, right?"

"Yeah," Max agreed. "But you’re not going to be able to trust your eyes anymore. If all of our enemies can shape shift, they can decide to look like Michael or Maria – or any one of us," he said, his eyes searching out Liz. "We’re not going to be able to tell the difference."

Liz nodded. "He’s right. It’s a huge problem."

"Wait a minute," Isabel said. "Maria said something else. Michael told her that when Saedon went into his cell, he suddenly felt cold, like the temperature in the room had dropped ten degrees in a matter of seconds. She felt it too, but no where near as strongly. When she told me that, it reminded me of the other night."

"What other night?" Max asked.

"When we saw the limo," Alex piped up excitedly. "Iz, you thought it was cold. I remember how weird that was because it was so hot that night."

"Exactly," Isabel agreed. "I was suddenly shivering. But it passed right away and then we got into that big chase and I got shot and the whole thing flew out of my head. But I think that might be what our mother meant."

"About the evil within?" Liz asked. "You think she meant that literally? That you can actually sense them somehow?"

"Not just us," Isabel said. "You guys, too, if Maria was right." She looked at Nasedo. "Is that possible? That they’re operating at a different body temperature and we can feel it?"

"Except we should feel it with Nasedo, too, then," Tess interjected.

Nasedo frowned. "I don’t know. The physical differences between the races were never apparent on our world, with the exception of the shifting ability. The telepathic capabilities were identical and, anatomically, we were similar in our natural state. I recall undergoing some adaptation testing prior to our departure, but it was all very hurried and I never asked the purpose. It is possible that, whatever treatment I received somehow prepared me for life on this planet in a way our enemies were not."

"Okay, so what you’re saying is, if I see one of you guys and get the chills, I should shoot first and ask questions later?" Kyle asked.

"I wouldn’t be quite that rash about it," Max replied, "but at least it gives us something to go on." He rubbed the back of his neck, his frown no less pronounced than it had been moments earlier. "Well then, I guess this is it, guys." He turned and walked behind the Sheriff’s desk, shifting the map so it faced outward, then waited a moment while they all gathered around so they could see.

"Here’s the plan," Max began. "We go in here," he told them, pointing at the gap in the fence surrounding Eagle Rock, where they had escaped only weeks earlier. "In pairs."

"Who’s with who?" Alex asked.

"Alex, you’re with me," Max replied, ignoring his sister’s surprised look. "Iz, you’re with Kyle. Tess, you go with the Sheriff."

"Wait," Alex said, thinking he had made a mistake. "Max, that leaves Liz with…"

"Nasedo," Max finished. He turned and gazed steadily at the shape shifter. "I know." After a long pause, he readdressed the map before him. "As I was saying, we’re going in through this gap. Liz, Alex, and Kyle each get one of the laser guns that Nasedo has refitted. Sheriff, I’m assuming you can arm yourself."

"Not a problem, Max," Valenti replied quietly.

"Each pair is a unit. No splitting up. If you get separated for some reason, I want you to pull out to the perimeter. No going solo, understood?" He continued to speak over the general murmurings. "Iz, how far apart were Maria and Michael being kept?"

Isabel leaned over the map, eyeing it carefully. "She said they took her down a long corridor to get to him. It ran perpendicular to the one where she is. His cell was six from the turn." Tracing her fingers over the drawing, Isabel frowned. "I’d say they’re either here," she said, pointing to a section of hallway in the center of the base, "or here." Her finger came to rest on a shaded section in the rear corner of the second floor. "Everything else seems to have short corridors. Nothing long enough for the hall where Michael’s being held."

Nasedo took note of the areas Isabel had indicated, then tapped the second quickly with the tips of his fingers. "I’d start here," he recommended. "The other area is in terrible shape. It’s close to where they held Max and we did a great deal of damage there, both during the escape and later, when I had them dismantling equipment."

"All right," Max agreed. "What kind of security would be in place?"

"Hard to say," Nasedo replied. "The hand scanner and fingerprint ID were removed. That equipment is costly and it made perfect sense to pull it out when I shut down the base. It could easily be recycled elsewhere. There were a few secure doors, made of heavy metal so we would be unable to manipulate the molecules, but that would have affected Saedon and his crew as well. It’s possible they’ve installed their own technology, but if they’ve been on the planet nearly as long as we have, their access would be limited."

"Is that what we’re assuming, though?" Liz asked. "Couldn’t they have arrived more recently?"

Nasedo frowned. "Despite popular cultural beliefs, space travel is not quite as common out there as driving a car. It is costly and time consuming, not to mention highly dangerous. In addition, the larger the faction they sent after us, the fewer resources they would have had back home to hold the planet. My guess is they sent a small group with Saedon as soon as they could, with orders not to return until their mission was complete."

"So, we’ll bank on no fancy alien technology," Max muttered. "And cross our fingers."

"Great," Kyle said. "Russian roulette, alien style. Gotta love it."

"We’re doing the best we can, Kyle," Tess said softly.

"The fact is, this is all we have to go on," Max stated. "We don’t have any other choice."

He looked briefly at each member of the group. They seemed tired, restless, worried, scared; in short, they mirrored every one of his own emotions at that moment. He closed his eyes briefly, trying to shake off the feeling of foreboding shooting through his body. When he opened his eyes again, it was to the sight of Liz watching him, her brow furrowed with concern. Somehow, he couldn’t bring himself to smile.

Max glanced toward the clock before returning his attention to the map. "Pay attention, everyone," he told them. "We only have time to go over this once."

* * * * *

The phone started to ring just as Nancy Parker was about to step into the shower. "Jeff?" she called. "Can you get that?" When there was no reply but the continued sound of the phone, she sighed and retied her bathrobe. All she wanted was to stand beneath the hot water and let it ease some of the tension that had been knotting her shoulders since that morning, but apparently it would have to wait.

Hoping it was Liz calling with an update, Nancy hurried out of the bathroom just as the answering machine clicked on. She reached the phone as the machine beeped loudly and Amy DeLuca’s voice filled the room.

Nancy pulled back her hand abruptly. She didn’t want to talk to Amy – didn’t know what she could possibly say to her that wasn’t an outright lie. So she stood, frozen by the bedside table, listening as the other woman poured her worry out in her message.

"Nancy? Jeff? Look, have you seen Maria? Are the kids back yet?" An audible sigh. "Just have her call me, or better yet come straight home. I… Please. I’m really starting to get concerned. This isn’t like her." Another sigh, smaller and more frustrated. "Thanks." A click indicated that she had hung up.

Nancy sank down on the bed and listened to the whir of the answering machine rewinding. She was still staring at the blinking light when Jeff came into the room.

"Honey? What’s wrong?" Jeff glanced at the answering machine, then toward the bathroom where steam was starting to billow through the doorway from the hot shower. He went in and shut off the water, then returned to sit beside his wife. "Nance, what happened?"

She tilted her head slightly and sniffed. "Amy called. I… I just listened to her talk to the machine, and I didn’t pick up."

Jeff sighed and put his arm around Nancy’s shoulders, pulling her tightly against his side. "She’s worried about Maria," he said knowingly.

"And she doesn’t even know what’s really going on," Nancy added. "I hate this. I hate being in this position. Keeping secrets. Lying."

"We told Liz that we wouldn’t say anything to Amy tonight."

"I know that, and I’ll keep that promise, but…" She let her head drop onto his shoulder as his fingers began gently working the tight muscles in her neck. "Amy sounded so scared. And a part of me keeps thinking, what if that was me? What if Liz was out there somewhere, being held… hostage? Wouldn’t we want to know?"

"It will just make her worry more," Jeff pointed out.

"I know that sound. In her voice. Like she’s lost her child. She knows she’s being kept out of the loop – that there’s something going on."

"Amy was always quick," Jeff said. "I suspect she’ll learn the truth soon enough. But the kids don’t need to have to deal with her on top of everything right now. I’m sure it was hard enough on Max to tell us today."

Nancy sat up and turned to look her husband in the eye. "You like him, don’t you?"

Jeff smiled. "Yeah. I do. Always have."

"And knowing… doesn’t change anything?"

"I have to keep reminding myself that he saved Liz’s life. Whatever else we know or don’t know, he risked everything – a secret he’d kept all those years, his safety, Michael and Isabel – for our daughter. If that’s not real love, I don’t know what is."

"That doesn’t make me feel any better about keeping Amy in the dark."

"I know. But I think the kids are right to keep this from her. At least for now."

Nancy nodded reluctantly. "A part of me even wishes that we still didn’t know. It was one thing to worry about Liz staying out all night with her boyfriend. Knowing they’re out fighting some crazed enemy aliens is a million times worse."

Jeff smiled ruefully and ran his hand through his hair. "Yeah," he agreed.

"Frankly, the only thing keeping me sane is the fact that it’s all so ridiculous. I keep waiting to wake up and find out it’s all been some elaborate dream brought on by indigestion."

"I don’t think that’s going to happen, honey."

"I know," Nancy sighed. She leaned over and kissed him on the jaw. "Have I told you today how much I love you?" she whispered.

Jeff turned toward her, angling his head so he could kiss her briefly on the mouth. "I love you, too."

"I guess I’ll go take that shower now," she said. With a weak smile, she rose and walked into the bathroom.

Jeff watched her until the door shut and he heard the water running. Then he reached over to the answering machine and erased the message.

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Nov-2001 10:56:41 AM ]
posted on 11-Nov-2001 12:46:04 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Back with more! And no, I'm afraid things look just as bad for our gang as they did in the last part. Well... maybe a little better. *wink* You'll all just have to hang on for the ride and see for yourself. Yes, Angela, Max is not a happy camper with this situation. But, hey, let's face it... would you be? Not exactly the way I'd choose to spend my evening. *wink* And I'm sure Max has things he'd rather be doing.

Anyway, 'nuf yakking. Here you go.

*happy*
Em

************

Part 24

********

"Okay, Liz, what the hell is Max thinking?" Alex whispered.

All of Liz's attention was focused on Max, who was going over some last minute details with Tess and the Sheriff. She could feel his tension from across the room - sense the way his energy was gathering just like it had that afternoon. It was as if his body were preparing for the battle to come, and the power running through him was spilling over onto her, making her nerve endings sing.

"Liz?"

"What?" She turned toward Alex.

"These pairings," he said. "What is Max doing?"

"Oh, um… he split up the couples," Liz said absently, her eyes cutting back to Max. "I think so we wouldn't be distracted. He didn't want everyone to be paying more attention to their partner's safety than to what they were doing."

"Fine, I get that," Alex said. "But why you with Nasedo?"

"You volunteering to switch with me?" she asked archly.

"Uh… no… but… Liz, does he really trust Nasedo? I mean, will you be safe with him?"

Liz sighed and faced Alex again. "Truthfully? I think I'm probably the only one who would be. Now, I love you for worrying, but stop. We've got more important things to think about right now." She moved away from him, closing the distance between herself and Max. He looked up as she approached, nodding when she raised her eyebrows.

"Anyone have any questions?" Max asked. "Because, if not, we should go." He glanced toward the window, where night was beginning to spill through the blinds. "It's getting late."

"What are we going to do about the humans they're using against us?" Tess asked.

Max turned intent eyes her way. "I don't want to hurt them, Tess, but if they come after us there won't be much we can do about it. It's a matter of self-defense."

"Speaking of, Max, I need to get another box of ammunition," Valenti said. "You all head out through the back and I'll meet you outside."

"Fine. You're still taking Tess and Kyle with you, right?"

The Sheriff nodded. "I'll see you by the cruiser," he told them.

Nasedo knelt by his duffle bag and pulled out the refurbished lasers. He rose and handed the first to Liz. "You'll find it operates very much like the gun you have been using, but it is a much lighter touch." Moving on, he gave the other weapons to Kyle and Alex.

"Cool," Alex said. "I get a toy, too. There's a first."

"Yeah, well, just watch where you point it," Kyle told him.

"Are we ready now?" Isabel asked tersely.

"You guys head on down," Max told them. "I need to talk to Liz a minute." He turned toward her as they vacated the room. "What's wrong? Is this about Nasedo? Because…"

"No, I know why you paired us and I'm fine with it. It's you that has me worried."

Max frowned. "What are you talking about?"

"Are you going to be okay with Alex? Max, we're walking back into Eagle Rock. How is that going to affect you?"

Comprehension flooded his eyes. "Liz, I'm fine with it. Really." He pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. "I'll handle it, all right?"

Liz allowed herself to relax against him for a moment. She could still feel the tension pulsing through him, but it seemed to have been banked down to a dull roar. "It's not just you I'm worrying about. What happens to Alex if you freak and he can't calm you down?"

Max pulled back, cupping her chin so he could tilt her face up. "I am not going to freak out. I won't endanger Alex and I won't get myself killed through some rash act. This isn't an offensive, Liz. We're going in, finding Michael and Maria, and then getting the hell out of there."

"All right then," she said with a small smile. "We'd better go."

"Yeah, we'd better," he agreed. He leaned down and kissed her, his tongue sweeping over her bottom lip, then dipping into the depths of her mouth.

"Max," she breathed when he pulled back. Rising on her toes, she grabbed the front of his shirt to steady herself as she sought his mouth again, returning his kiss in kind. As she broke the embrace, she caught his lip between her teeth, tugging gently and then releasing it.

"Uh… yeah," he managed, resting his forehead against hers and exhaling sharply. "We really had better get out of here." He took her by the shoulders and swiveled her to face the door, then gave her a gentle push, smiling when she chuckled.

They hurried down the back stairs and were about to exit through the rear door when the sound of raised voices reached their ears.

"That's the Sheriff," Liz said, pulling Max to a halt.

Max looked torn. "He's probably just talking to one of the deputies."

"And if he's not?"

He vacillated for a moment, then turned and headed back into the station. Liz followed closely, her hand still clutched in his. They walked quietly down the corridor, stopping short of going around the corner. Max pressed a finger to Liz's lips, and for a moment they stood perfectly still and simply listened to the voices drifting down the hall.

"I've got to answer this call," the Sheriff said, his tone impatient. "I can't stand here arguing about this right now."

A woman's voice followed, quieter and more muffled. "But…"

"No buts. There's nothing wrong. They're just kids enjoying their summer vacation. Go home, Amy."

Max turned and met Liz's horrified gaze. "Mrs. DeLuca?" he mouthed.

Liz's head bobbed quickly. "What should we do?" she whispered.

"Go. Now," he urged. He grabbed her hand again and pulled her back toward the rear of the building. "She can't see us here," he whispered when Liz began to resist.

"What's Valenti going to do?" she hissed.

"He'll deal," Max replied. "Come on." He pushed Liz ahead of him out the back door and down the steps into the parking lot.

Noting the way Max was steering Liz, Isabel met them halfway to the Pathfinder. "Max? Liz? What's going on?"

Max shook his head. "Maria's mother."

"Here?" Isabel asked, eyes wide.

"The Sheriff's talking to her," Liz elaborated.

"Did she see you guys?" asked Alex, who had joined them in time to hear the problem.

"No. Come on. Everyone in the cars. If Valenti isn't out in five minutes, we go without him. He can catch up," Max said firmly.

Liz shot him a look. "Max, the plan is for all eight of us."

"I know," he said. They had reached the Sheriff's cruiser, which was parked next to the Pathfinder. Nasedo's Hummer was two spots over. He and Tess were talking earnestly. "Tess?" Max called.

She looked up. "Yeah, Max?"

"How long will you be able to hold the mind warp?"

She frowned. "Why?"

"How long?" he pressed.

"Uh… maybe ten minutes at a stretch? Assuming there aren't too many of them."

Max swore and ran his hand through his hair.

"What's happening?" Tess asked, shifting her gaze to Liz.

Boots clicking on the pavement caught everyone's attention. The Sheriff came striding across the parking look, his expression unreadable. "Let's go," he declared.

Max raised his eyebrows. "Everything all right?"

Valenti caught his eye and nodded. "Fine."

"Sheriff, we heard," Liz said quietly.

Opening the door to the cruiser, Valenti tossed a bag in the back. "Then you know there's nothing to worry about except the matter at hand. Kyle, Tess?"

"Coming, Dad," Kyle said.

"Okay," Max said. "We'll see you there, then. Try to stick together and keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary."

They split up and climbed into the various vehicles, with Isabel and Alex joining Nasedo and Liz going with Max. The cars all roared to life and, one by one, pulled out of the parking lot and turned onto the highway out of town.

* * * * *

Standing near the door to his cell, ear pressed to the wall, Michael listened to the increased activity in the hallway beyond. Feet rushed by, doors slammed, wheels squeaked on tile - all of the sounds indicated that Saedon and his buddies were gearing up for something, and the very thought made Michael's skin crawl. Either they expected Max and the others to attempt a rescue, or they were preparing to go out hunting them. Neither option made Michael feel any better. Never had he felt so utterly helpless.

He paced restlessly, clenching his fists to keep from punching the walls. Ever since that goon Tof had taken Maria away, Michael had been feeling more and more agitated. Nervous energy was flowing through his veins, compelling him to take action. If it hadn't been for the party outside his door, he would have. As it was, it was all he could do to keep himself from blasting out of his cell. He had gone so far as to test his powers - gathering energy in his hands until they glowed bright green, then gradually letting the power dissipate in the air. The only thing keeping him in check was the constant internal reminder that he could not endanger Maria. He knew exactly where she was being held in relation to his cell and there was no way he could get to her before someone realized he was free. Not with the small army that seemed to be milling about.

"Some second-in-command," he muttered aloud. "Can't do anything but sit here and wait for reinforcements."

* * * * *

Saedon watched with a critical eye as Tof organized the dispatch of men. "Make sure you reinforce all entrances," he reminded him. "The plans of that building are available in the public records. They're sure to know the layout."

"Yes, sir," Tof replied as he stepped back to allow the van to move out. "That's the last of them. Are you sure you wouldn't rather we leave another troop here?"

Saedon shook his head. "The group we have will be sufficient. All of the paper trails lead out to the old lab. Nasedo is sure to recognize Aster's name on the deed. They have no reason to think we've taken over this base as well."

Tof frowned slightly but nodded. "Of course, sir. Is there anything else?"

"No, Tof. Carry on. I expect constant communication. Let me know the minute Max and his little fighting force arrive," he grinned. "And remember, our orders are to bring them alive."

Bobbing his head, Tof clicked his heels. "Yes sir. We'll use extreme caution."

The gate closed with a spark behind Tof's vehicle and Saedon strode back into the base. Heading for the transmission room, he found the red indicator light flashing ominously.

"Damn, Aster. What now?" He tapped out the code sequence and waited for the message to play back. The lights flickered quickly, reflecting in his cold grey eyes. Saedon began shaking his head slowly and by the time the message was complete, he had begun to laugh, low and deep, with a note of hysteria. The chilling sound echoed through the room and down the long hall beyond.

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 11-Nov-2001 12:54:11 PM ]
posted on 14-Nov-2001 8:13:21 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 25

********

The Pathfinder seemed to eat up the miles between Roswell and Eagle Rock Military Base. Max marveled at the smooth ride as they shot down the road, recalling how the Jeep would jostle and rock at the smallest flaw in the asphalt. However, without the wind in his ears as he drove, he was acutely aware of the lack of conversation. Liz sat perfectly still beside him, her eyes pinned to the horizon, not saying a word.

"Hey," he said, his voice sounding loud after the silence. "Where are you?"

Liz glanced over. "Just thinking."

"About?" he asked, shooting her a questioning look.

She sighed. "This and that. The irony of our needing to worry about Maria's mother in the middle of everything. Whether my mom is going to hold it together until we get back. How amazing your parents have been," she added, smiling briefly.

"How do you think Mrs. DeLuca would handle it? If we told her the truth, I mean?"

Liz's eyebrows shot up. "The truth about where Maria really is? Or the truth about you guys?"

"Both." Max's eyes darted back to the road. "I can't really see us telling her what's going on without the whole thing coming out. It's ultimately Maria and Michael's decision, but I've been giving it a lot of thought. I just wondered how you think she might react."

Liz pursed her lips thoughtfully. "I don't really know, Max. With Maria I knew exactly what would happen - that she'd freak out, but that eventually she would see that there was nothing to be frightened of. But Maria's my best friend. Her mother…" She shrugged. "It could go any number of ways."

"For example?" Max asked.

"She's not a cruel person, Max," Liz replied, responding to the hint of doubt in his voice. "She wouldn't be vicious about it. I can't see her exposing any of you. But Maria's her whole life, you know? You saw how my mother reacted at the idea of my being in danger. How do you think Mrs. DeLuca's going to feel? She could just lose it."

"It's a valid reaction," Max said, a little sadly. "

"On the other hand, she's always been a champion of the underdog," Liz continued with a chuckle. "It's like with Michael. She would kill him if he hurt Maria, but deep down she really likes him."

"You think?"

"Oh sure," Liz said. "He really saved her neck at the UFO Convention, stepping in at the last minute to wrestle that guy. And didn't she help Maria get him out of jail when Hank vanished?"

Max smiled, remembering how shocked his friend had been. "You're right."

"But that still doesn't mean she'll let Maria within ten feet of Michael ever again," Liz warned. "Not if she believes it'll get Maria killed."

Max nodded, his smile fading.

"Max, stop worrying about this," Liz admonished. "You're just trying to avoid thinking about what we're up against. It's not going to help."

His mouth twisted and he glanced over at her. "You're right. But it doesn't make it any less of a problem."

"No," Liz agreed "But it won't be a problem if we don't make it through this," she said softly. "So let's concentrate on the immediate task. Rescuing Michael and Maria."

"And not getting ourselves killed," he added dryly.

"Yeah, that too."

Max slowed the car, checking the rear view mirror to make sure the others were still behind him. "Okay," he said. "This is it." He turned right onto a dirt road that curved into the brush, bringing their speed to a crawl. Behind him, the Sheriff and Nasedo followed closely, matching the pace he had set.

"I can see it up ahead," Liz said, pointing toward a glimmer of silver in the distance.

"The gap in the fence should be around to the left," Max said.

A small caravan glimmering in the moonlight, they maneuvered down the road until the fence suddenly loomed up in front of them. Max cut his headlights and proceeded to follow the length of electrified fencing, stopping when they reached the old sign for the base. Lights also extinguished, the others trailed a safe distance behind, gradually pulling up and parking beside the Pathfinder.

Liz repressed a small shudder, knowing that, whatever apprehension she was feeling, Max was experiencing it tenfold. "You ready?" she asked, reaching out to gently stroke his hand where it rested on the steering wheel.

"Yeah, I am," Max said, his voice oddly calm. He looked at Liz, his eyes clear and completely focused. Leaning over, he kissed her briefly, their lips clinging as he pulled back. He cupped her face and ran a finger over her cheek, smiling slightly. "Let's go."

* * * * *

Amy DeLuca wrestled the box of supplies into the back seat of the Jetta and slammed the door. She had intended to bring the things home from the store when she had closed up earlier, but her preoccupation with Maria's comings and goings had distracted her and she had forgotten. So here she was, carting alien doo-dads through the dark summer night when she could have been home with her feet up.

Of course, the supplies could have waited. There was nothing pressing she needed to work on that required her to schlep out to the store after dinner. But she had had nothing better to do, and it had given her an excuse to go past the Sheriff's station to ask Jim if he knew anything about Maria's whereabouts. She had expected to find him going off duty, since he had been up since dawn, and had been surprised to find him running out the door on some emergency.

She sat in the driver's seat, restlessly tapping her car key against the palm of her hand. Despite everyone's assurances to the contrary, she could not help but feel that there was something seriously wrong. Jim's behavior had been the final straw. Outwardly, he had been polite if rushed. He was clearly in a hurry to get to whatever disturbance in town was demanding his attention, but she had sensed something else brewing beneath the surface. He had been unable to look her in the eye, and while she could have taken his brusque statements as nothing more than distraction, it had seemed to be more than that.

Amy jammed her key in the ignition and started the car. She grimaced at the thumping sound coming from under the hood and wondered if her checking account could stand another visit to the mechanic. As she roared down the street, however, her thoughts returned to the events of the past couple of weeks. The more she reflected, the more sure she was that something was going on - something that Jim Valenti, and the Parkers, and possibly even the Evanses, were all in on, while she was being kept deliberately in the dark. It was more than Jim's nervousness or Maria's frequent disappearances. There had been overheard snippets of conversations, dark looks, new people in her daughter's life - all of which brought numerous questions to mind. For instance, Tess Harding had only been in town for a few months, so why on earth had Jim agreed to let the girl live with him when her father left the country? And when had Tess become friends with Maria? Amy was sure she had heard both Maria and Liz curse the new girl's name on more than one occasion.

There was no doubt about it. Something strange was going on - strange even for Roswell. It was more than the average teenage angst, more than rocky relationships or trouble at school. Amy frowned as she pulled into her driveway and cut the engine, reluctant to get out of the car. Should she go by the Crashdown again and see if Jeff and Nancy were home? Or perhaps she should take a different approach and go see Max and Isabel's parents. Looking wistfully at her little house, she somehow knew going inside would yield no answers; it was obvious that Maria was still not home.

Resting her head against the steering wheel, Amy wondered just how much of a role Michael Guerin played in her daughter's out-of-control life. She would have liked to rest the entire weight of blame on his broad shoulders, but she suspected that would be unfair. A nagging voice at the back of her head told her the boy was as much a victim of the recent turmoil as Maria was, though the thought did little to comfort her. There was just something in his eyes - a deep hurt that seemed to go beyond what he had suffered at the hands of his foster father. He looked wounded, needy, but there was also a spark of longing there that Amy could identify with. No matter how much he believed that he would always come up short, Michael wanted badly to be found worthy. Worthy not just of having Maria in his life, but of a place in the world. And that desire, Amy thought, might possibly be the only thing that could save him.

Still, while she might trust that he would never intentionally hurt her child, she would not put it past Michael Guerin to get himself into trouble - and to drag Maria along for the ride.

Tired and confused, and more than a little worried, Amy climbed out of the car. She stared at the box in the back seat for a minute, then shrugged and left it there. Heading into the house, she called out half-heartedly, unsurprised by the lack of response. She suspected it was going to be a very long night, but one thing she knew for sure. When Maria finally did appear, she was going to have some explaining to do, and this time Amy would not settle for less than the complete truth.

* * * * *

Tof was walking the perimeter of the main lab building, double checking the placement of the sentries, when his transmitter began to beep. Cursing, he pulled the device from his belt and swiftly silenced it. It was quickly becoming apparent that, as frequently as Saedon heard from Aster, Tof was going to hear from Saedon. Not exactly the way Tof would have chosen to deal with the frustrations of the mission, but then he, unlike Saedon, had never had to answer directly to their ruler. And with any luck, he never would. He did not envy his superior in the least.

"Yes, sir," he said briskly, turning the dial on the side of the small communicator.

"A small change in plans," came the reply, Saedon's voice clear despite the static.

"We're in position now, sir. What would you have us alter?"

"No, no. The fundamentals are sound. But Aster wants the human girl killed. The one with Max. Liz Parker."

Tof frowned. "I thought we were to keep the humans out of this? Wasn't the intention to not make any unnecessary enemies, so as to smooth the way for the invasion later on?"

"True, and that order still stands with this single exception."

Sensing something in Saedon's tone, Tof risked pressing his general for further details. "Sir, why would Aster want us to kill a young girl?"

A sigh buzzed through the transmission and Tof braced himself for Saedon's disapproval. "Tof, Tof… It isn't our place to question Aster's motives," he replied. "However, he did mention the old legend. He fears this girl might be the one. That her presence strengthens Max to the point of making him a dangerous opponent."

Tof struggled to absorb this new information. "But I thought that was simply a myth, sir?"

"So did I. In fact, I'm not completely sure Aster believes it himself. But why take the risk? Kill her. It should be a priority. On par with capturing the remaining royals."

"Of course, sir. I will notify the men."

"Very good, Tof. Keep in touch." The transmitter sputtered once more and was silent.

Tof shook his head slowly, wondering at the turn of events, then returned to his inspection. There was no doubt in his mind that this new set of orders was going to require a great deal of consideration.

******

TBC

Note: the next part is going to be extremely long, as it will deal with the Eagle Rock mission and I don't want to break that up. It may be several days before the next update, so please bear with me.

Thanks!

*happy*
Em
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:28:08 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 26A

***********

"Seems pretty quiet," the Sheriff observed, as they all gathered around for last minute instructions.

Max nodded toward the base. "Doesn't look like they're expecting us, but that doesn't mean anything. Either way, I doubt it will take them long to figure out what's happening, so try to stay together and quiet until we're inside. Remember, Tess won't be able to mask us the entire time. We're going to be visible heading in."

"What if they spot us?" Kyle asked.

"Just keep your eyes open," Max advised. There was no point in answering the question. Everyone already knew what they were up against.

Scanning the group, Max was pleased to see they had already shifted into their assigned pairs, ready to head onto the base. There was a sense of readiness flowing through them - muscles tensed, expressions alert. "Okay," he said. "On my count, we start through the fence. Keep to the right where there's cover from the trees, and move straight back toward the main building. The door should be visible before you get into the open, but we're going to regroup before heading into the clearing." His turned toward Isabel and Kyle, who were poised at the hole in the fencing. "On three. One. Two. And, go."

Kyle slipped through the gap in the wire and immediately cut right, barely waiting to see that Isabel followed him. They moved fast and low, remaining under the cover of the shrubbery as Max had instructed. He counted off again, sending first Tess and the Sheriff, and then Liz and Nasedo after the others. Finally he turned to Alex and, with a quick nod, the two of them darted though the opening and brought up the rear.

They were a few yards from where the group waited when Max felt a wave of power sweep through him. He staggered the last couple of feet, then collapsed to his knees.

"Max?" Liz was at his side in an instant, dropping down beside him and cupping his face in her hands. "What is it? What happened?"

"I'm all right," he said, shaking off the brief bout of dizziness. "I had a flash."

Frowning, Liz stroked his cheek, trying to see his eyes. "What from, Max? You didn't touch anything."

"I don't know." He looked up, realizing for the first time that everyone had gathered around him, their faces etched with concern. "I saw Michael and Isabel… running across the field ahead."

"You must have picked up memories of us coming in to rescue you from Pierce," Tess said.

"No," Max replied, shaking his head slowly. "I… I was there, too." He turned to Nasedo. "What's happening to me?" he asked. "Something's going on. I can feel it."

"You're recalling the past," Nasedo told him.

"You mean… they left more memories of his past life for him to stumble over?" Alex asked.

Nasedo shook his head impatiently. "They never planted memories for him to come upon," he declared. "They are Max's actual memories. You are recalling that life," he stated emphatically, looking back to Max.

Max rose unsteadily, pulling Liz up with him, his eyes fixed on the shape shifter. "But before… after what I saw at Tess's… you agreed that…"

"I never agreed that they had somehow left the memories, like so many photo albums littering the air," Nasedo said. "I merely told you that the recollections were true. Your own mind dreamed up that fantastical explanation. The reality was much simpler, but, clearly, you were not ready to face the facts."

Letting out a deep breath, Max tried to recall what he had seen in the flashes at Tess's.

"What about the flash of me calling for him?" Tess asked, a puzzled look on her face.

"That's right," Max said. "Tess said she didn't call my name, but I got a flash of it. They must have…"

"Are you sure it was your name you heard?" Nasedo questioned. "Did you actually hear her calling to you?"

Max thought a moment. "No," he said finally. "I didn't. I didn't actually see anything either - just felt it. As if the knowledge was suddenly part of my memory."

"You forget we communicate telepathically on our world. That is how Tess would have called to you when she was taken. It was her fear, her call, that prompted you to go to her rescue."

"Resulting in all our deaths," Tess whispered.

Max shot her a sympathetic look. "You weren't to blame," he said softly. "That much I remember." He watched Kyle step closer to Tess, his arm slipping around her shoulders, giving them a brief nod.

"I don't get it," Isabel said to Nasedo. "Why is he remembering all of this now? And why just Max?"

"The stress of the situation - the similarities to the way things occurred in your previous life," Nasedo said. "And Max has bonded, where the rest of you have not. On our world, the taking of a mate makes one stronger. More of whatever it is that one is. It is particularly true with the royal family. Max is coming into his power, into his adulthood."

"So, then, this is a good thing?" Kyle asked.

"That's why you haven't been able to control those adrenaline rushes," Liz said, looking up at Max.

"Yeah," he agreed, absently rubbing the back of her hand with his thumb, gaze shifting to take in the area around them. "Look," he continued, addressing the entire group, "I'm fine. We'll deal with this later. Right now is not the time." All business, he released Liz's hand and moved so he was next to Alex. "Everyone ready to move in?"

His prompting reminded them all of their precarious situation. They quietly moved into pairs again, eyes fixed on Max, waiting for his signal. When he nodded, they took off toward the building. The Sheriff and Tess arrived first and flattened themselves against the wall, the shadows making the virtually invisible. When Nasedo and Liz arrived, the shape shifter ran a hand over the lock and the four of them slipped through the door. Isabel, Kyle, Alex, and Max followed swiftly.

Once they were inside, Max took a deep breath and looked around. The others had filed in to the right and were standing near the wall, waiting patiently for him to set the next phase of the plan in motion. The corridor was dimly lit, the walls military green and the floor white and black tile, bearing the Eagle Rock seal he remembered all too well. He could hear people moving around at the far end of the building, but no one nearby.

"All right," he whispered, nodding toward a door at the end of the corridor. "Those should be the stairs to the second floor."

They headed down the hall, again moving in twos. Max frowned, concerned at the lack of obvious patrols. It felt wrong for there to be no sign of any sort of watch, particularly by an entrance, and it was making him nervous.

Nasedo went into the stairwell, taking the lead. As Max went through the door last, he could hear the others arriving on the upper floor, their soft footfall ceasing as they gathered to wait for everyone to catch up.

"So, now we wait?" Liz whispered, when everyone was together again.

"And listen," Max said, pressing his finger to his lips.

They huddled on the landing, careful to keep clear of the door with the exception of Max, who had his ear pressed to the metal. At the sound of feet approaching on the other side, he waved a hand toward Tess, who nodded and checked her watch. Everyone stood stock still, waiting for whomever it was to pass.

After a moment, Max relaxed visibly. "They've gone. It sounded like two of them."

"Guard duty," Nasedo said. "We should have at least fifteen minutes until the next pass."

"We'd better move, then. Careful," Max advised, stepping back from the door. "Don't pause for too long. Just take a quick look around and head for the northwest corner of the building."

Isabel ran her palm over the lock, nodding at the gentle click, then pushed slowly out onto the floor. Kyle, Tess, and the Sheriff went next, followed by Alex and then Max. Liz and Nasedo dropped to the rear. They were quiet as possible as they entered the hallway, taking in their surroundings as they went. The passage was long and empty, an occasional door recessed in an alcove the only thing breaking the barren walls, which on this floor were a stark white.

The temperature was quite a bit cooler than in it had been on the lower level. Tess frowned and tugged at the back of Isabel's shirt. Raising her eyebrows meaningfully, she ran her hands over her bare arms.

"I feel it, too," Isabel whispered. "Max?"

"Stay alert," Max said. "It may or may not mean anything."

They advanced another few yards before Nasedo caught Max's attention. "We need to head for the center of the base," he told him.

Max nodded. "From the diagram you drew, I think the turn off should be up ahead. You're sure that area is where they would have stashed everything?" he asked softly.

"Nothing's for sure," Nasedo responded. "But I know how they were trained. It's a logical choice."

"All right. Be careful you two," Max said, his eyes on Liz.

"You, too," she whispered.

Max signaled the others to stop. "There," he said, indicating a bright patch on the floor up ahead where another hallway branched to the left.

"Which way do we go?" Alex asked, turning back to Max.

At that moment, two men stepped out into the space that Max had indicated, their arms outstretched. Somewhere an alarm sounded noisily, and red lights at either end of the corridor began to flash. A shout came from further down the hall.

"Alex, watch out!" Isabel dove toward him as one of the men sent out a stream of energy. The blast hit Isabel squarely in the back as she tackled Alex to the ground.

Max spun around, waving his right arm in a backhanded motion, and sent both men flying hard into the wall. Sparks of excess energy crackled and sputtered in the air around him. The Sheriff had his gun out barely a second later and fired down the hallway in rapid succession, dropping the next two men as they came running around the corner.

"Iz," Max whispered urgently. He was on his knees in front of his sister before Valenti had finished shooting. The others gathered nervously around as Alex cradled Isabel in his arms.

Isabel's eyes fluttered open and she gasped in pain. "Alex?"

"I'm right here," he soothed. "What the hell did you think you were doing?" he asked shakily, brushing a stray hair off her cheek.

She was trembling, her eyes unfocused, but she looked up toward Alex. "I… I couldn't let anything happen to you," she whispered weakly.

"Isabel, don't talk," Max urged. "You're going to be fine," he assured her, but his voice was shaking as badly as Alex's. Glancing up, he caught Nasedo's eye. "Take Tess, Liz, and Valenti. Go find Michael and Maria."

"What about me?" Kyle said.

"I need you and Alex to keep guard while I heal Iz," he said quickly. He slipped his arm beneath Isabel's shoulders and lifted her from Alex's lap. "Get going," he snapped, still aware of Liz hesitating behind him.

"Max, it's not safe for you here," Tess said, seeing the frightened look in Liz's eyes. "You're too exposed."

"Tess…" Max said warningly, causing her to step back.

"We'll come back this way in case you need help," Valenti said.

"No," Max said. "Get Michael and Maria out of here. We'll catch up." His voice was like steel, his eyes pinned to his sister as her eyes drifted closed.

Liz gently stroked the back of Max's neck as he leaned over Isabel, then allowed Nasedo to drag her away after Tess and Valenti.

"Max, I…" Alex swallowed hard as he rose, gripping his laser gun.

"I need to concentrate, Alex," Max said, some of the anger leaching from his tone. "Just keep watch with Kyle."

"Okay," Alex said.

"It wasn't your fault, Whitman," Kyle said quietly, turning so they were facing in opposite directions. His eyes darted toward the door at the far end of the hall - the one through which they had come only moments earlier. "She knew what she was doing."

"And that makes me feel so much better," Alex replied sarcastically, his attempt at maintaining a tough exterior ruined when his lower lip trembled. He tightened his grip on his weapon, and focused on the place where the hallway branched off, at the men lying in a heap on the hard tile. It took every ounce of his self-control not to drop to his knees beside Isabel and Max to see what was happening.

Max held Isabel's pale face between his hands. "Isabel, come on," he coaxed. He could feel her slipping away, weakening where she lay. "Isabel Evans, there is no way in hell I am walking out of here without you," he said forcefully. "Now look at me, damn it."

Isabel's eyes opened slightly. "Max. Hurts," she whispered.

"I know," he breathed. "Just look at me."

Max gazed into his sister's eyes, so familiar to him, and pushed. The connection was instantaneous, like calling to like, and he felt a rush of electricity shoot through his body, nearly knocking him to the floor. Bracing himself, he pressed on. He traveled quickly through her, within her, riding her blood, tracing her bones, feeling every one of her cells responding to his own. He sent his own power into her, forcing it deep, willing his healing energy to mend the damage to her nervous system. Praying that it would be enough.

* * *

The sound of the alarm set Saedon's nerves on edge. He could barely hear with it blasting in his ears and his head was beginning to throb. Stepping outside, he let the door close behind him, muffling the persistent noise. Letting out a sigh of relief, he finally reached for the small communicator at his waist. Tapping in a quick code and switching to digital read-out, he punched in a general query, demanding a report from the two officers still on base. He had to find out what was going on.

It only took a moment for the response to come through. Apparent security breach. Unsure of source. Alarm sounded in third quadrant. Investigation underway.

Saedon frowned and punched in a series of orders, increasing staffing on the second floor and assigning guards to make sure the prisoners were still in their cells. It would not do for their guests to escape.

A thought crossed his mind, causing his frown to deepen. Was it possible? They had covered their tracks, but there was still the off chance Max and his friends had figured out that the base was their headquarters. Cursing, he sent one more message: Find out if the remaining royals are on the premises. Class A Priority. Remember Aster's orders.

Switching back to vocal transmission, he sent a signal to Tof.

"Yes, sir?" the Lieutenant replied, his voice crackling through the communicator.

"Anything to report?" Saedon demanded.

"No, sir. No sign of a disturbance of any kind."

"We may have a problem, Tof," Saedon said. "I need you to organize a troop and keep them on the ready to return if our situation here escalates."

"Sir?"

Saedon's lips twisted briefly and he stared down at the communicator in annoyance. "It seems we may have underestimated Max Evans," he replied.

********

TBC
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:34:03 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 26B

**********

"This way," Nasedo told them, easing around a corner into yet another long corridor, then ducking through an open doorway into an empty office. "The holding cells should be just ahead."

The alarm had stopped its endless whine, but the red strobes were still flashing, causing everyone to squint against the harsh light. They crouched against the wall, Liz and the Sheriff struggling with their uneven breathing in the wake of the attack. Tess seemed to have already gotten control of her emotions, and Nasedo was as calm as ever. Out in the hall another group of men hurried past, their boots loud on the bare floor, and Liz closed her eyes, thankful that the footsteps were headed away from Max and the others.

"We don't have a lot of time," Nasedo pointed out. "Tess?"

"I'm ready," she said softly. Standing, she eased out into the hall. She closed her eyes, her brow furrowing with concentration. "Go," she whispered.

The Sheriff stepped past Tess, gun drawn at the ready, and braced himself against the wall beside her. Liz and Nasedo slipped around them and hurried the rest of the way down the hall.

Liz found it unnerving to round the corner and find two bulky men in military garb standing at strict attention. They flanked one of the doors lining the corridor and neither of them blinked as she and Nasedo approached.

"I'm guessing this is it," she whispered, half expecting the men to jump at her, though she knew Tess's mind warp was masking their presence.

"We have to hurry," Nasedo replied. He eased between the two guards and passed a hand over the doorknob. With a quick twist, he had the door open.

"Well? What now?" came a familiar voice from inside, the testy tone making it all the more welcome.

Liz groaned inwardly, hoping Tess had taken Maria's mouth into account with her mind warp. "Shhh!" she admonished, as she pushed past Nasedo and darted into the cell.

"Liz! Oh my God!" Maria jumped up from her narrow cot and wrapped her arms around Liz, tears coming to her eyes.

"Are you all right?" Liz demanded, pulling back to assess her friend's condition.

"I'm fine. Really. A little cold," she said, indicating her brief tank top, pajama bottoms and bare feet. "I mean, they did drag me out of bed after all. Where's everyone else?" she asked, her eyes settling briefly on Nasedo before shifting back to Liz. "What about Michael? And how come you're on the search and rescue team? Lizzie, it's too dangerous! What was Max thinking?"

"No time to explain," Liz said hurriedly, glad her friend was so unaffected by her ordeal, but conscious that they were up against the clock. "We still have to get Michael. Come on." Before she'd finished, she was dragging Maria through the door. "And try to keep it down," she added, her voice dropping to a loud whisper.

Maria hurried after her, jumping slightly when they passed the oblivious guards. "Tess is here, I see," she muttered.

Liz closed the door behind them, hoping no one would notice that Maria was missing until they were all long gone. Then the three of them continued down the hall, pulling up short when two guards marched quickly by, nearly running into them.

Nasedo shook his head and took off around the corner, forcing Liz and Maria to hurry to keep up. If it had been clear which cell Maria was in, it was even more obvious where Michael was being held. Two men guarded the door, standing stiffly to either side. In addition, a troop of four was stationed at the end of the hall.

Liz checked her watch. "Tess said ten minutes and we've used most of that already," she said. "Hurry up."

"What ten minutes?" Maria whispered as Nasedo moved to unlock the door.

"The mind warp," Liz hissed. "She can only hold it so long."

But Maria was no longer paying any attention. She had squeezed between Nasedo and the nearest guard, disappearing into Michael's cell.

Taking a step forward, Liz couldn't help but smile at the sight of her friend wrapped in her boyfriend's arms.

"Unless you're planning on taking up permanent residence, I suggest you move it," Nasedo snapped.

Not bothering to ask questions, Michael bustled Maria out of the small room ahead of him. Then he saw Liz standing alone in the doorway. "Where's Max?" he demanded.

"Back the way we came," Liz supplied. They were already hurrying toward the office where Tess and the Sheriff were waiting. "There was a problem…"

"What kind of problem?" Michael asked, hearing the small tremor in her voice.

"Isabel," Liz managed. "She took a hit. Max stayed behind to heal her."

Michael swore under his breath. "So, where the hell were you?" he asked, shooting Nasedo a disgusted look.

"Can we do this later?" Maria panted, trying to keep up with Michael's long strides.

A sudden blast hitting the wall and narrowly missing both Liz and Michael had him dragging Maria into a shallow doorway. "What the hell?"

"Tess must not be able to hold the mind warp anymore," Liz said, ducking in behind them as Nasedo turned and fired down the hall. She reached for the laser tucked into the waist of her jeans.

"You stay put," Michael told Liz, shoving Maria at her. He pushed past them and joined Nasedo, arm held straight out.

For a moment the constant red flashing of the alarm lights was joined by a series of bright white blasts, sparks bouncing off the walls. Liz huddled next to Maria, her weapon still clutched in her hand, and watched in awe as Michael focused his energy with precision.

As soon as there was a lull, Michael reached back and grabbed Maria by the arm. "Come on."

Liz pushed past them and ran full out down the short hallway. Michael and Maria pounded after her with Nasedo at their heels. Reaching the corner, Liz slid to a stop and peered carefully down the corridor. The Sheriff and Tess were pinned against the far wall, exchanging fire with two men who were partially sheltered in a doorway only a half-dozen yards from where Liz stood. Bracing the hilt of her laser gun against her palm, Liz held her breath and fired squarely on the first of the two men, hitting him in the lower back and sending him sprawling out into the open. Seeing his companion fall, the second man swiveled toward Liz, only to be clipped in the shoulder by Tess, the blast of energy dropping him to one knee. Another shot from over Liz's shoulder hit him directly in the face.

"Thanks, Michael," Liz said, letting the air rush from her lungs.

"Anytime," he responded swiftly, already moving past her toward Tess and Valenti, Maria following. "Let's find the others and get the hell out of here."

It struck Liz then that, with Max not present, Michael was now in charge. It surprised her to realize that she found that somewhat reassuring.

* * *

The sound of booted feet thundering down the corridor had Kyle and Alex braced for action, their weapons pointed toward each end of the hall. "Evans, don't mean to rush you or anything, but company's coming," Kyle muttered.

"Leave him alone," Alex said.

Max was vaguely aware that he needed to hurry, but he could not allow himself to think about it. He deepened his connection with Isabel, trying to increase the amount of energy he was directing into her body. At the same time, he felt himself getting weaker, the drain on his power considerable.

"Hell," Kyle groaned as two men burst through the doorway from the stairwell. He ducked his head and squeezed the trigger of the laser gun, surprised at how easily the stream of fire shot from the tip. Both men went down, one effectively blocking the door with his body. "Neat," he commented, eyebrows rising.

A series of blasts behind him caused him to spin around. Alex was down on one knee, trading fire with whomever was shooting from the relative cover of the far corridor. Kyle raised his weapon and added his laser power to Alex's.

Max huddled down over his sister, trying to block her as best he could from the sparks and flying plaster that filled the air. He drew his hands back from her face, using one to prop himself up, exhaustion overwhelming him. Only when he saw her beginning to stir was he able to relax.

"Iz?"

"Max? I…" She took a deep breath, testing, a smile on her face. "Thanks," she whispered.

"Try not to scare me like that again, okay?" he asked wearily.

Slowly becoming cognizant of their surroundings, and of Max's extreme pallor, Isabel shifted and sat up. "We better get out of the open. Michael and Maria?" she asked, standing slowly.

"Covered," Max replied.

"Yes!" Kyle shouted as the oncoming fire ceased.

Alex rose slowly, catching sight of Max and Isabel. "Iz? Are you all right?" He dropped the arm holding the laser gun, relief sweeping his face. With two steps he had her in his arms.

"I'm fine," she soothed, hugging him back, her head dropping to his shoulder.

"Okay, guys, time for this later," Max declared, pushing himself carefully to his feet. He was feeling a bit light headed. "This is why I split up the couples to begin with," he added pointedly.

"Max, you okay?" Kyle asked.

"Just worn out," he admitted. "I'll be fine in a minute." Looking anxiously up the hallway, he nodded toward the door to the stairs. "We better get going before they come after us in bigger numbers. Let's go."

"What about Liz and everyone?" Isabel asked, clearly surprised at Max's willingness to leave.

"Liz is fine. So are the rest of them. They know where to meet us."

"How can you be so sure?" Kyle asked.

"I just know, all right?" Max replied. He headed down the corridor, his movements slow and cautious, aware that the rest of them were following close behind.

* * *

Saedon read the report as it fed through his transmitter, his temper spiking higher with every word. Max Evans appears to have gained entrance to base, along with an unknown number of companions. Exact location unknown. Group appears to have divided. Casualties mounting. Prisoners remain secure.

How the hell could a bunch of kids out-maneuver his guards so quickly? There were entirely too many questions regarding the situation, Saedon realized. If Aster were there, he would have already had his head on a post.

Continue to maintain watch over the general and the human. They are Max's goal. Keep this channel clear. Saedon sent the message swiftly, making sure it was sequenced for all of his men. How many were there, exactly? He tried to remember which troops had been sent on to the lab. Did he have thirty men present? Or was it less?

After shutting off the alarm, Saedon had retreated to the room he was using as an office. It had the distinction of being down the hall from the transmission room, affording him easy access, while still being sufficiently isolated that he could enjoy a certain amount of piece and quiet. Now he strode out the door and down the long passage, circumventing the transmission room for fear of finding another communication from home. He had to focus on what was going on right in front of him, or the repercussions would be unthinkable.

He pressed a series of buttons and raised the communicator to his lips. "Tof, come in." He continued through the halls, realizing only now just how little back-up was available to him. There were only a few men guarding the main entrance, standing briskly at attention, holding their ground. He badly needed reinforcements, if the exploding sounds at the rear of the base were any indication. "Damn, Tof. What are you up to? Come back," he snapped. He tapped the side of the transmitter roughly, but heard nothing but static.

* * *

"I have to access the transmission room," Nasedo said sternly. "That was the original plan. The rest of you go ahead, and I'll catch up."

The six of them were huddled in a small office, crouched low to avoid being seen through the plexi-glass window that looked out on the main passage. Tess had needed a moment to recover from the strain of the mind warp and was sitting with her head pressed against the wall, eyes closed.

"I'm coming, too," Liz said.

"Neither of you are going," Michael said firmly. "We're getting the hell out of here. If what you said is true, Max and the others are already waiting for us."

"They said to meet them," the Sheriff said. "We were to head back to the old silver mine to regroup. They'll have gone there, not waited around outside."

"The only reason Nasedo and I came in after you guys was that Isabel got hurt, so she and Kyle couldn't do it," Liz told Michael. "This was our assignment. We're not leaving without hitting that room."

"You go with the others," Nasedo said, turning toward Liz. "Circumstances have changed. They're already aware of our presence."

"Either we both go or neither of us do," Liz said forcefully. "Max said we don't split up the teams and I'm not going against that."

Nasedo nodded in reluctant acceptance.

"Are you both nuts?" Michael whispered harshly. "Max would never go for this. You're coming with us," he told Liz, wrapping a large hand around her wrist.

"No, I'm not," Liz ground out, pulling her hand away with a jerk. "We're sticking to the plan," she hissed.

"Whatever we're doing, can we please do it soon?" Maria asked anxiously. "I think I hear someone coming."

"Hold on," Tess said, her forehead wrinkling. "Just keep quiet."

"Tess, no," Liz began.

"I'm okay," she replied. "Shhh…" She frowned, the strain evident on her face.

Everyone held their breath as the sound of someone approaching grew louder. Then the footsteps were directly outside the room. A head poked through the doorway, the man looking around quickly before pulling back and continuing on his way.

Tess relaxed, her face pale. Opening her eyes, she smiled weakly. "Told you," she said softly.

"Thanks, Tess," Maria said. "Are you sure you're all right?"

"We better get her out of here," the Sheriff said. He scooped Tess up in his arms and headed for the door, ignoring her weak protestations. "You coming?" he asked, looking pointedly at Michael.

Michael looked from Valenti to Liz, clearly undecided.

"Go," Liz told him. "We won't take long."

Michael finally glanced over at Maria, then nodded. "Okay. But if you're not out in fifteen minutes, we're coming after you." He took Maria's outstretched hand and together they followed the Sheriff and Tess out of the room.

"This way," Nasedo said quietly, following the others before heading in the opposite direction down the hall.

"Do you know where we are?" Liz asked, making sure she had a tight grip on her laser weapon. Her eyes darted from side to side, expecting to be fired upon at any moment.

"I spent more than enough time in here," Nasedo responded. "Come." He opened a door and slipped through.

Liz glanced once more behind them, then followed the shape shifter into what turned out to be another stairwell. They ran down the flight, their feet clanging lightly on the metal steps. When they reached the first floor landing, Nasedo motioned for Liz to wait as he listened carefully at the door and then peered out into the hall.

"Okay," he told her. "I can't be sure if they're still patrolling, so try to stay behind me."

"So, I'll be fine as long as they don't sneak up on us," she muttered, doing as he said.

They crept up the hall, keeping close to the wall to the left. Liz realized the motion had been automatic for Nasedo, and that by so doing he had ensured that her right hand was free and clear to shoot.

"There," he whispered, indicating an open doorway. Multicolored light spilled out into the passage, mixing with the illumination from the alarm lights.

"Why isn't it guarded?" Liz asked quietly as they headed for the room.

"Saedon wouldn't have bothered," Nasedo said smugly. "He would have assumed our only purpose was to find Michael and Maria and get out."

Liz couldn't help smiling, realizing it was possibly the first time the shape shifter had used one of the humans' names. Then they stepped into the transmission room.

"Oh…God," she whispered.

One wall of the room was taken up by a long, silver console. Lights flashed on several panels, but the center section was what had Liz's attention. An enormous star chart was illuminated on the largest panel, focused on the v-shaped constellation she now knew was Max's home system.

Nasedo was already at the console, keying in a series of numbers. His fingers moved awkwardly over the buttons, which were clearly not designed for the human hand, the placement too far apart. Yet each button he touched activated immediately.

"What should I do?" Liz asked.

"There should be a transmitter device somewhere in here," Nasedo replied. "Small enough to carry out. It's what they would be using to communicate on-planet. Find it."

Liz looked around quickly and realized there were a series of cabinets against the far wall. She knelt and began going through them, trying to keep one eye on the door.

"What would it look like?" she asked.

"A digital read-out screen as well as a microphone," Nasedo said. "A key pad with symbols - none that you'll recognize."

"I don't see anything like that," Liz said.

"That would be because I have it here," came a voice from the door.

Before Liz could so much as aim her weapon, the man had grabbed her by her shirt and pulled her in front of him, spinning her so her back was flush against his chest. The palm of his hand caressed her throat threateningly.

"So, the lovely waitress," the man sneered. "I can't tell you what a pleasure this is. And Nasedo. I assume that is you under that face? No one else would be so bold as to assume that they knew our access codes."

"Saedon," Nasedo said stiffly, his back now to the control panels. "Still Aster's lackey, I see."

Saedon jerked Liz higher, forcing her to her toes. "Be very careful what you say," he warned. "I'm sure you know just how easily I could kill this girl. Now, what are you so busily doing to my computer?"

Nasedo took a step away from the console, moving slightly closer to Saedon and Liz. "See for yourself."

Glancing at the screen above the center panel, Saedon swore. "How did you know that sequence? We must have changed it a dozen times just in the years you were traveling to earth."

Liz gasped as the man's hand tightened slightly around her neck. Her eyes flew to the panel but she couldn't tell what was going on. Looking to Nasedo, she found his gaze steady and not the least bit concerned.

"You didn't get a chance to finish though, did you?" Saedon continued. "Kindly take another two steps toward me. Wouldn't want you blowing us all up just when things are finally getting interesting."

Liz tried to control the panic spiraling in her stomach. This man - this alien - was clearly not going to let either of them walk out the door, and her greatest fear was that Max would come after her if he sensed she was in danger. Their connection had been growing stronger the last few days and she could not risk his feeling her fear. She took a deep breath, steadying herself.

"Let the human go," Nasedo said calmly, moving closer. "She won't do you any good."

Saedon let out a low laugh. "You think I'm that much of a fool? She's bonded with the king. She's worth more than all the rest of them put together," he said.

"Ah, you see, that is precisely why you should release her," Nasedo said, a slow smile creeping over his face.

"What are you talking about?" Saedon asked.

"You don't really want to risk his wrath, do you?" Nasedo shook his head, his smile broadening, a knowing look in his eyes. "You have no idea what you're up against. Who you're up against."

Liz became aware that Saedon had stiffened. He was nervous. Whatever Nasedo was saying - whatever it meant - was making the other alien afraid.

"Don't try to threaten me with an old woman's stories," Saedon said, defiantly. "Aster has always bought into those foolish myths, but I never put any store in them. She's just a girl - a human. If Aster wants her dead, well, it makes no difference to me. But the royals are mine - my ticket off of this hellish rock - and there's nothing you can do to stop me."

Nasedo had inched closer as Saedon spoke, his eyes fixed on the other shape shifter's face. Liz could tell he was getting ready to try something, though he scrupulously avoided her gaze. A few more inches, then a few more…

Liz heard it as clearly as if Nasedo had spoken aloud, though she was certain he had not."Get down," came the order and she did, letting herself go limp so the full weight of her body dragged her to the floor and out of Saedon's grip.

Saedon tried to catch her, but Nasedo was too quick. He threw himself at Saedon, sending them both crashing into the wall by the door. Liz scrambled out of the way, scooping up her laser gun from where it had fallen near the cabinets. Putting her back to the corner of the room, she watched the two shape shifters as each struggled for the upper hand.

*******

TBC
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:43:34 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 26C

*********

Max leaned against the Pathfinder, his eyes glued to the hole in the fence. He knew he had made the only logical decision by pulling out of the base. Isabel was still weak, and Alex was clearly an emotional wreck, hovering over her as if she might vanish in a puff of smoke. The fact that Iz was letting Alex hover that way was testament to how rattled she had been by her near-death experience. There was no way he could have taken either of them any further, and he hadn't felt comfortable sending them out on their own.

Putting Kyle in charge of them had been an option, but Isabel would have bitterly resented that and Max wouldn't have blamed her. Kyle was proving himself a good friend, but he had only known about them for a few weeks, after all.

A rustling sound on the other side of the fence made Max step toward the gap in the wire.

"Is that them?" Isabel asked anxiously.

"Hush," Max ordered, motioning them to keep back. He waited, energy spiking through his body, peering through the darkness. Then he saw the Sheriff approaching through a patch of moonlight with Tess at his side. They were moving quickly, coming from an odd angle, and Max realized they must have exited the building through a different door.

Valenti spotted Max when he was nearly to the fence and gave him a quick wave. An instant later, Max could see Michael just a short distance behind. He was carrying Maria, which was apparently slowing him down, but he still managed to hurry through the trees at a good clip.

Max let out the breath he had been holding. "It's them. They found them," he said. Stepping away, he held back a loose flap of the fence as Tess came running up.

"You guys all right?" Tess asked, panting as she climbed through the gap. "Isabel?"

"I'm okay," Isabel answered.

The Sheriff climbed through next, then turned to help Maria and Michael.

"Put me down, Michael," Maria demanded. "I'm not crippled, you know. I can walk."

"Maria, what happened?" Max asked, as Michael finally set her down and she slipped through the space in the fence.

"Nothing," she said, clearly exasperated. "I didn't have any shoes and Space boy over there refused to let me run outside barefoot," she grumbled.

Max laughed, tugging her into his arms. "Glad you're safe," he whispered before releasing her.

Maria turned to find herself pulled into Alex's arms. "Missed you, DeLuca," he said hoarsely.

"Thanks, Alex," she said, hugging him tightly.

Michael was the last to make his way through the hole. Max grabbed him by the arm and dragged him into a hug.

"You had me scared," Max told him.

"You and me both," Michael admitted, hugging Max back. He pulled away and looked at his friend. "Thanks for coming for us," he said.

Max shrugged nonchalantly. "All in a day's work." He paused. "You came for me," he reminded him.

"Michael!" Isabel threw herself at him, pushing him back a step and forcing him to catch her.

"Hey, you all right?" he asked, a smile playing on his lips. "What's this about Max having to heal you?"

Max turned toward the base with a frown. "What happened to Liz and Nasedo?" he asked suddenly.

Michael released Isabel. "I knew it," he muttered. "They went to take out the transmission room," he told Max. "Insisted that was their original assignment and that they couldn't just come out with us."

"They did what?" Max asked. "Nasedo knew that plan went out the window the minute Iz got hurt. It wasn't safe for them to go wandering around the base once they had gotten you guys out. Everyone is looking for us!"

"That's what Nasedo told Liz, but she insisted on going with him," Maria said. "Said she wouldn't go against your orders by splitting up the team."

"Great," Max muttered. "I love how she chooses to listen to orders only when it agrees with what she wants to do anyway."

"I told her we'd give them fifteen minutes before going in after them," Michael said.

"I'm not waiting that long," Max stated. He ran his hands through his hair and quickly surveyed the group. "I want you guys to head to the old mine. Leave the Hummer for us and we'll meet you there."

"No way, Maxwell," Michael snapped. "You are not going in there alone. I'm coming with."

"Michael, I need you to do this for me," Max said firmly, looking his friend in the eye. "Isabel's fine but her powers haven't come back yet, Tess has to be worn out from the mind warp… Valenti, Kyle, and Alex have been great, but…"

"Okay, I see what you're saying," Michael sighed.

"Max, whatever we're going to do, it should be soon," the Sheriff said. "No way of telling how long before they figure out we're not inside anymore and come looking."

"You're right. Get going. We'll see you in a while."

"Max, let me come with you," Tess said quietly.

"Tess? No, you've done more than…"

"I'm fine, Max," she said, her chin lifting slightly. "I've rested enough. I can help you."

Max hesitated, then nodded. "All right. Thank you." He glanced at the others. "Remember last time. Split up and keep an eye out for anyone following you," he warned.

"We will," Isabel said. "Don't be long," she added.

"Good luck, Evans," Kyle said.

They turned toward the vehicles, Michael stopping short when he saw the Pathfinder. "Where'd you get the new ride?"

Isabel laughed. "Don't even think you're getting to drive," she said, opening the driver's side door. "Max hogged it on the way over."

Michael helped Maria into the back, then slid in after her. "Something tells me we missed a lot today," he mumbled.

* * *

Nasedo managed to pin Saedon against the wall, using his entire body for leverage. The two men stood nose to nose, palm to palm, their hands glowing eerily, each one's energy canceling the other's out.

Liz remained in the corner, her eyes glued to the shape shifters, desperately trying to find a clear line of fire. While they were still moving back and forth, she hadn't dared take aim, and now Nasedo was plastered against Saedon, effectively blocking him. If Nasedo would only move to the side, she would be able to shoot, but she knew it wasn't that simple. Nasedo was using all of his strength to keep the other shape shifter trapped. To move to either side, to let up in any way, was to risk Saedon getting loose. And Liz had no doubt what would happen then. She only had to see the fire-bright glow of the aliens' hands to understand where things stood.

Still, she rocked nervously back and forth, laser gun clutched in both hands, hoping for something to change that would allow her to fire. Occasionally she would glance toward the doorway, watching for the arrival of more of their enemies. Her mind felt fractured, her attention torn between the possible threat beyond the door and the battle being waged before her eyes.

"You know you don't stand a chance," Saedon said, his voice the slightest bit strained.

"Don't be so sure," Nasedo replied, sounding equally winded. "Our powers are evenly matched."

"But I have the advantage of youth," Saedon said confidently. "All I need do is wait you out."

"Aren't you forgetting something?" Nasedo asked. "She's armed. You can't possibly kill us both at once."

Saedon let out a low laugh. "She'll never make it out of here without you," he sneered. "She can kill me, yes, but the moment she attempts to flee, my men will take her. Their orders were explicit. As I said, Aster wants her dead."

"Why?" Liz demanded, startling Saedon into looking at her, though he failed to move sufficiently to provide her with a target. "He doesn't even know me. Why does he want to kill me?"

"Precisely because he does not know you," Saedon replied. "He imagines you this powerful force, capable of joining with Max and making all the stories come true. He has no idea that you're just a little girl," he laughed.

"What stories? I don't understand," Liz snapped.

"Don't feel bad," Saedon responded dryly. "Very few beings understand just why it is that they must die. Why should you be different?"

"For someone who used to look down on oral communication, you certainly talk a lot," Nasedo muttered.

"I don't recall your being a supporter of human language, either."

"Liz," Nasedo panted. "Don't make me listen to this endless drivel. Get it over with. Use the laser gun."

"What? I can't," she insisted. "Not without…" She trailed off, suddenly understanding what he was suggesting.

"Not without shooting me also," Nasedo finished for her. "That's right. Just do it."

"I… I can't," she said. "I can't just…"

"You can and you will," Nasedo interrupted. "Saedon was correct. Our powers may be equal, but his stamina is by far the greater. When I weaken, he will kill me. Don't waste time simply waiting for the inevitable."

"How noble," Saedon laughed. "The protector to the last. But she'll still never get out of here alive."

"Don't listen to him," Nasedo ordered, his voice powerfully commanding despite his obvious fatigue. "You can do this. You must. I need you to finish what we started. For Max."

"I… Max and the others need you," Liz insisted. "There has to be another way. You're their protector."

When Nasedo replied this time, it was inside of Liz's mind. She could feel him in her head, hear him there as clearly as if he were speaking.

"Max no longer needs me. He has found what he needs; he has found you. You are the one who gives him his strength, who enables him to be the man - the king - he was born to be. There is a story on our world, of a leader destined to bring us peace - a royal who will join with one of another race so that, together, they can end the strife that divides us. I never dreamed that leader would be Max. He had a bride - one of his own kind - and even here on earth I always assumed he and Tess… I was blind to the truth. I allowed my feelings regarding your race to color my judgement. But know this… In all my years on this planet, I have never had any respect for humans… until meeting you and your friends."

Liz shook her head, not knowing what to make of what he was saying. Her hands trembled and she nearly dropped her weapon. She bit down hard on her bottom lip, trying to regain a measure of control, and tasted blood where she broke the skin.

"What is going on?" Saedon demanded, as if sensing their silent communication.

"You can do this," Nasedo said forcefully, speaking aloud once more. "The strength is in you. I've seen it. You know what it means to make hard decisions, that sometimes there is pain in every option. Use that strength, Liz. Think like the queen that you are!"

Tears were streaming down Liz's cheeks. "Do you always speak that way to a queen?" she asked softly, her voice choked with emotion.

Nasedo smiled, hearing the acceptance in her tone. "It has been an honor and a privilege to serve you, your majesty," he said reverently.

"How very touching," Saedon muttered.

Liz took a deep breath. Stepping into the center of the room, she raised her weapon straight out in front of her, arms braced as she had been taught. She swallowed hard, blinking back her tears. "I'm sorry," she whispered. Taking careful aim at the center of Nasedo's back, knowing the beam would cut directly through him into Saedon, she closed her eyes and squeezed the trigger.

* * *

Max and Tess hurried down the deserted passage. "Where is everyone?" Max hissed. "Shouldn't this place be crawling with activity by now?"

"Don't complain," Tess replied breathlessly. "Are you sure you know where you're going?" she asked, as Max made an abrupt right and headed down a new corridor.

"Not precisely, but it doesn't matter."

"You can feel Liz."

"Yeah," he confessed, glancing down at her. "I can tell we're getting closer."

Tess frowned at Max's worried expression. "What is it? Is something wrong?"

"I'm not sure. It's like… I can feel her trying to block me. She can't keep me out - not entirely - but it's like a barrier against her emotions. She doesn't want me to know what she's feeling."

"That can't be good."

"No," Max agreed. "And that's what has me scared. Come on."

Hearing voices ahead, they ducked down a different hallway, continuing to run as fast as caution allowed. They seemed to be going in circles, past empty offices that still had a definite military feel, eventually stumbling upon what had once been the morgue. Tess shuddered at the sight of the room, and then Max pulled her past and they continued on.

"It has to be around here somewhere," she told him. "We're definitely in the area where Pierce had you."

"I know," he said. "Down here." He dragged her around another corner and they slowed their pace. "That's it," Max whispered, nodding toward an open doorway.

They moved cautiously, inching forward. "Should I…?" Tess asked in a low voice.

Max shook his head. "Just wait. I don't hear anything."

Wondering if he could be wrong about sensing Liz's presence, fearing what he might see, Max stepped into the doorway.

Two bodies lay in a tangled heap on the floor just in front of him. Despite the positioning and the obvious physical damage, Max could tell one of them was Nasedo. Grimacing, he glanced into the center of the room and felt his heart catch.

Liz stood staring at the bodies, her arms hanging limply at her sides, gun in one hand. Her cheeks were stained with the tears that were still streaming down her face, and her dark eyes had a glazed look to them.

"Liz?"

She turned when Max called her, blinking as if she wasn't quite sure she could trust what she was seeing. Then she dropped the gun and flew into his waiting arms, forcing him to brace himself to keep from falling.

"Oh, God, Max," she whispered. "I… He said I had to… That you and I… That Saedon would…"

"Shhh," Max soothed, holding her tightly and rubbing her back. "It's okay, Liz, just calm down," he told her, keeping his voice low and gentle. "You can tell me later, all right?"

Max continued to hold Liz, frightened by the way she was shaking in his arms. He watched as Tess approached the bodies, nodding when she rose and shook her head.

"No, Max, I need… I have to explain," Liz told him, pulling away. She took a deep breath, obviously trying to get hold of herself. "Saedon just showed up and he and Nasedo… There wasn't any other way. Nasedo told me that I had to…" A shudder ran through her and she closed her eyes.

"Liz, stop. We…"

"Liz, it's obvious what…" Tess began.

"Tess?" Liz's eyes snapped open and she spun around, clearly just realizing the other girl was there. "Oh, Tess," she gasped. "I'm so sorry… I didn't mean to… I didn't want…"

"Liz, it's okay," Tess said hurriedly, grabbing her hand. "I was just going to say that it's obvious what happened. You didn't have a choice, Liz."

"But… Nasedo was your…"

"Protector," Tess finished. "Not my father, Liz. Not even close, okay? Whatever happened here, he was doing his job."

Liz nodded slowly. "It's just… Wait, what about the healing stones?" she asked. "We could get him out of here and then the four of you could…"

"It won't work," Tess said. "Before… well, he was killed by human weapons. The laser guns are from our world. They're… permanent." Seeing Liz's face fall, Tess gave her hand a comforting squeeze. "Come on," she told her. "Let's finish up here and go, okay?"

"Um…. Yeah," Liz said. "Thanks," she said softly. Turning to Max, she met his concerned gaze. "I'm… I'm fine. I… Tess is right. Let's get out of here."

Max ran his hand up and down her arm. "You sure?"

Liz bit her swollen bottom lip, but nodded again. "Yes," she said, sounding a bit stronger. "I… Nasedo didn't get a chance to finish programming the self-destruct sequence," she said, turning toward the large computer console. "Saedon… He was surprised he got as far as he did. Said the code had been changed a bunch of times."

"Well, we're going to have to do it the old fashioned way, then," Max said. "Tess, can you lend me some fire power?"

Nodding, Tess stood beside Max. Liz backed up a bit and watched as they held out their hands toward the computer. When Max nodded his head, they each opened up with a stream of power aimed directly at the center panel. Metal began to heat up and wires started to sputter.

"Liz, get out of here before this thing blows," Max said, raising his voice to be heard over the increasing din caused by the machinery in front of them.

"What about you?" she cried.

"We'll be right behind you," he said. "Go!"

Liz turned and started out of the room, then paused beside the crumpled bodies. Kneeling quickly, she reached around Nasedo to Saedon's waist and pulled the small communicator off his belt.

"Liz!" Max shouted.

"I'm going," she told him, and scrambled out into the hall.

A moment later, Max and Tess ran out of the room. Max slowed long enough to grab Liz by the arm and the three of them sprinted down the passage. Behind them the air was filled with a loud popping sound and suddenly an explosion rocked the building. Max dove, taking both girls down with him, pushing them into an open doorway.

The passage began to fill with smoke and flames licked the ceiling in front of the transmission room. Coughing, Max struggled to his feet, still holding Liz and Tess by their arms. He helped them up and started dragging them down the hall, away from the fire.

"Gotta… get out…" he panted. "Take… first outside door."

"What about… guards?" Liz choked out.

"Didn't see any… way in," Max told her.

They ran full out, not bothering to check before dashing around the corner at the end of the hall. Tess was the first to reach the door and slammed into it with both hands, pushing it wide open. Liz and Max tumbled out after her, all three of them gasping. Liz dropped to the grass, rolling onto her back, sucking in the cool night air. Tess had fallen to her knees and was coughing violently.

"Not… far enough… away," Max managed. He leaned over, hands pressed to his knees, trying to regulate his breathing.

"Max… no one… is coming after us," Liz told him.

"I don't get it," he replied, slowly standing. He reached down and offered her a hand up. "What happened to them? We couldn't have killed everyone," he said dryly.

Liz shook her head. "Who cares?" She let him pull her into his arms, resting her head on his shoulder.

Tess climbed to her feet, still breathing deeply. "They have to be somewhere," she stated.

Max nodded, absently running his hand over Liz's disheveled hair. "The lab," he said quietly.

Liz groaned. "Can we worry about that later? Please?" she whispered.

"I vote with Liz," Tess said.

Max smiled. "Me, too. Let's go meet up with the others." His arm around Liz, he nodded toward the fence. "We can just follow it around to where the split is," he said.

They walked a third of the way around the base before locating the gap in the fence. Though they were careful and kept a diligent watch, they failed to spot a single one of their enemies.

"You think they're regrouping?" Liz asked finally, as they settled into the Hummer.

Max shrugged. "I don't know." He ran his hand over the ignition to start the engine. "But you guys were right. We can't worry about it tonight."

Resting her head on the back of her seat, Liz gazed out her window as they pulled away from Eagle Rock. Smoke billowed from the south side of the building and, as Max drove out toward the main road, a reddish-yellow glow filled the moon-lit sky.

*********

TBC
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:49:21 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 27

*********

Jim Valenti was not entirely comfortable with the ease of their escape. Unless he was very much mistaken, no one had even tried to follow them. They had arrived at the mine in Gallinas in good time, without a single incident. When he thought back to the high-speed chase that had featured prominently in their last Eagle Rock adventure, he couldn't help but think that something was wrong.

"Shouldn't they have gotten here by now?" Maria asked, disturbing his train of thought. She was sitting curled on the floor between Michael's knees, leaning back against his chest. His arms were wrapped protectively around her, and their fingers were linked. They had each proclaimed to be fine, but an aura of exhaustion seemed to cloak them and Maria had dark circles beneath her eyes.

Sighing, the Sheriff glanced at his watch. "They'll be here," he assured her. "It's only been about ten minutes."

"I can't believe Liz went with Nasedo," Alex muttered from his spot on the steps.

"He won't hurt her," Isabel said softly, giving his hand a squeeze. "He knows what she means to Max."

"Yeah, well, we've seen how much weight that's carried before," Alex replied.

"Look, kids, they're all going to be fine," Jim said. His eyes drifted to Kyle who was leaning against the wall, one foot crossed in front of the other, his thoughts clearly elsewhere.

"So, somebody tell us more about this whole thing with the Parkers," Michael said, sounding apprehensive. "Just how bad was it?"

"Max and Liz thought it went okay," Isabel volunteered. "It's not like we were there listening."

"Why the hell not?" Michael demanded.

"Because we were out looking for ways to save your ass," Kyle snapped.

"Hey, hey," Maria broke in. "Cut it out. Fighting isn't going to help anything, okay? Just calm down." Rubbing her hands over Michael's, she turned to Isabel. "So, you don't know anything more about how Liz's parents reacted?"

Isabel shrugged. "I guess Mr. Parker handled it the best of the two of them. Liz's mom was pretty freaked out."

"Freaked out as in 'there are aliens among us'?" Maria asked.

"No. More like 'my daughter's boyfriend's gonna get her killed,'" Isabel sighed. "But Liz talked to her a couple of times during the day and she seemed to be doing better."

"The Parkers are sensible people," Valenti said. "They just need a little time to let everything sink in. They know Liz is a responsible young woman and that they can trust her decisions."

"Yeah, right," Kyle muttered. "Until it comes time to choose between blowing up some alien toys and running like hell, and then she goes all superhero on us."

"Kyle, Liz was only doing what she was supposed to," Maria defended.

"You heard Max," Michael said. "That plan changed when Iz got hurt."

"Enough," the Sheriff declared. "Why don't you put your thoughts toward something constructive, all right?"

"Such as?" Kyle asked.

His father shot him a look. "For a start, how about you all figure out what you're going to tell Amy DeLuca?" he suggested, turning a warning eye on Maria. "Seeing as how she's been trying to track you down all day."

"Oh, God," Maria groaned. "I'll be lucky if she lets me out of the house before I'm thirty."

"I think forty-five was more the figure she had in mind," the Sheriff replied with a sympathetic smile.

Michael pulled Maria a little closer and dropped a kiss on the top of her head. "We'll work it out," he told her, sounding anything but confident.

* * * * *

"How's Isabel?"

None of them had said anything since pulling away from the base, and Liz's question seemed loud in the silence that enveloped them.

"She'll be fine," Max said. "I was able to repair all the damage she sustained, but she's still kind of weak. Her powers aren't really working yet. I'm pretty sure she just needs some rest, though."

"That's good," Liz said softly.

Max glanced at her worriedly. She appeared to have regained her composure, but she was being much too quiet - almost brooding - and he could feel her closing herself off. Frowning, he peered in the rearview mirror to check on Tess. While he was grateful for the way she had dealt with Nasedo's death in front of Liz, he couldn't imagine that it wasn't affecting her. He remembered all too well the way she had reacted when he and Michael had left Nasedo behind at Eagle Rock the last time.

"Tess? You okay back there?"

"Fine," she replied, turning to meet his gaze in the mirror. "I was just checking to make sure no one's following us. I can't believe they let us go so easily."

Max shifted his attention back to the road ahead. "Me neither," he admitted. "But I'm not going to complain about it."

They resumed their silent drive, Max shooting occasional looks at his passengers, wondering what they were thinking. By the time he pulled off the road and maneuvered down the sandy slope to the old silver mine, a deep feeling of unease had settled in the pit of his stomach. He parked next to the Pathfinder and cut the engine. When Liz moved to climb out of the Hummer, he stilled her with a hand on her arm.

"Hold on," he said gently.

Liz looked at him, her eyes unreadable, but she settled back in her seat.

Max got out with Tess. "Would you mind going ahead and letting everyone know we're okay? I need a minute with Liz."

"Sure, Max," she agreed. "I'll fill them in," she added, a knowing look in her blue eyes.

"Thanks." He headed around to the passenger side and opened Liz's door for her. Reaching in, he swiveled Liz so she was facing him, his hands cupping her hips. "You're worrying me," he said seriously. "I don't want you beating yourself up over this. It wasn't your fault."

"That's really besides the point, isn't it?" she asked quietly. "I mean, yes, I just did what he told me to do, and maybe there wasn't another way, but it doesn't change the facts, Max. I killed someone. Not in self defense, and not one of the bad guys. He was one of us. Despite our problems with him, and our doubts, he was on our side. And I killed him."

"I know," Max said. He rubbed his palms up and down her legs, as if trying to warm her. The blankness of her tone had only served to upset him more, but he didn't want to push too hard. "Liz, I won't pretend to understand exactly what you're feeling. I can't know. And I realize this is something you will have to work through for yourself. But I'm here, all right? Just don't shut me out."

Liz leaned forward and ran a hand down the side of his face. "That's interesting advice, coming from you, Max."

He caught her hand, turning to kiss the palm. "It's something I learned from a very wise young woman," he whispered. "Someone who refused to let me keep my fears bottled up inside, because she understood they would eat at my soul."

"I know," she said. "And I know I can talk to you. I'm just… not ready. It's too new, okay?"

"Okay," he agreed. "Come on. Let's go show everyone that we're still in one piece."

Liz nodded and slid out of the Hummer. The moment she did, the light from inside the vehicle caught the side of her face, spilling over her neck and shoulders. Max gasped.

"What happened? Who did this to you?" he demanded, reaching out and gingerly fingering the bruises now visible on her neck. When Liz looked confused, he bit his lip. "Finger-shaped bruises," he said, tracing them lightly. "Who gave them to you?"

Liz shuddered, her hands floating up to stroke the skin that Max had just touched. "Saedon," she whispered. "When he grabbed me. Before Nasedo pinned him to the wall…" She trailed off, remembering.

"Here," Max said, pulling her hands away. "Let me." Ever so gently, he traced the marks again, this time healing them, restoring her perfectly white skin. "All better," he told her, leaning in and kissing her.

"Thanks," she said. "I… I wouldn't have wanted to explain. To my parents," she said.

Max nodded. "Let's go."

Hands linked, they headed into the mine, the rusty door protesting loudly as it swung closed behind them. It was clear that Tess had already informed everyone of Nasedo's death. They stood in a small circle, faces grave, angled toward the entrance.

Maria pulled Liz into a tight hug the instant she reached the foot of the steps. "You okay?" she whispered.

Liz nodded stiffly, returning her friend's embrace. "Yeah. Hey, you're the one who was held by evil aliens all day," she pointed out, her tone light.

Her comment set the mood for the rest of them. For a few minutes there was much hugging and patting of backs as they realized that they were once again together and all safe for the moment. It was the Sheriff who finally spoke up, putting a damper on the quiet celebrations.

"Max, I hate to break up the party, but we should really get back to town and discuss what you want to do next. Whatever happened tonight, these guys aren't going anywhere."

Max sighed. "You're right. Plus we need to let our parents know we're all right." His eyes sought out Maria. "And figure out what to tell Mrs. DeLuca."

"Yeah, so I hear," Maria grumbled. "Why is it that my mother is the one with the persistence of a terrier? It's not fair."

"Fair or not, we have to deal with it. Why don't we all head back to our place?" Max suggested. "Liz, we can call your parents on the way and see if they want to meet us there."

"Oh, God," Michael groaned. "I can't believe they know."

"Michael, relax," Liz told him quietly. "They were more worried about you and Maria than anything, I promise."

"They were worried?" Michael asked, a funny look in his eyes. "About me?"

"Of course they were," Liz said gently.

"Why don't we hold off on the touchy feely stuff, okay?" Kyle requested. "Like, until after I'm home asleep," he added under his breath.

Max laughed. It hadn't escaped his notice that when he and Liz had come down the steps, Kyle had been standing very close to Tess, his arm around her waist, looking very relieved. "Let's get out of here, guys," he said.

"What about the Hummer?" Isabel asked. "Are we taking it back with us, or…?"

Max traded looks with the Sheriff. The Hummer had technically belonged to Agent Pierce, and Max was not quite ready to discuss that aspect of their problem just yet. Liz was dealing with enough guilt already. No need to add the fact that, with Nasedo out of the picture, the FBI would probably find a new head for their special alien-hunting unit.

"We'll leave it out here until tomorrow," he said, his eyes flicking toward Liz. He wasn't sure how to take the fact that she appeared not to be listening.

* * * * *

Max sighed and looked at the group of people littering his parents' living room. It had taken well over an hour, but everyone had finally settled down. When they'd first arrived it had been utter chaos, with parents and kids hugging, questions firing in all directions, and a general level of hysteria. Even once they had gone inside, emotions had continued to run high while Max gave a quick recap of what had happened out at the base. They had all agreed before starting home that it would be best to keep details to a minimum, and it had proven easier than Max had imagined, probably because so much had occurred. He had had plenty to tell without touching on any of the touchier subjects, such as Isabel's injuries or the precise way that Nasedo had been killed.

Now everyone was lounging comfortably, finishing off the pizza that the Evanses had thought to order, looking as if they were ready to sleep where they sat. Michael and Maria were curled together in an oversized chair, heads leaning into each other. Maria was at last properly dressed, since Isabel had retrieved her clothes from Michael's apartment that morning, and Michael was playing with the collar of her shirt. Watching them, Max had to smile, recalling his friend's face when he had climbed from the car and found himself enveloped by not one, but two pairs of motherly arms. Both Diane Evans and Nancy Parker had hugged him at first sight, leaving Michael with such a stunned expression that everyone had laughed.

Max's gaze shifted to his sister. Isabel was sitting on the floor next to Alex, her head resting on his shoulder. They were whispering quietly, their faces serious, but from the way they had refused to leave each other's sight all evening, Max suspected it was a good conversation. Kyle and Tess had also seemed to grow closer in the span of a few hours. While they weren't talking, Tess was leaning into Kyle's side, and he had his arm wrapped around her shoulders. Every once in a while, Tess's head would drift slightly, her blonde curls brushing Kyle's face, and he would smile and whisper something in her ear.

The Parkers were seated with Max's parents in the straight-backed chairs dragged in from the dining room. After hugging Liz, as well as Maria and Michael, they had calmly listened as Max recounted what had happened without so much as a gasp. Now they were sitting talking to the Evanses, seemingly comfortable with the situation. Max privately wondered what his parents had said that had helped bring about such a state of calm, but whatever the inspiration, he was thankful for it.

Liz had snuggled next to him on the couch as soon as he had sat down. She had listened quietly, her arm looped through his, as he had recounted their experiences, but had drifted off at some point during the conversation that followed. Max had been aware of an occasional glance from Mrs. Parker, but other than that, no one had mentioned Liz's inability to stay awake.

"Well folks, it's late," the Sheriff said, pushing to his feet. "It's been a very long day and I can't imagine tomorrow is going to be any different," he said pointedly.

Diane got up and started clearing away the pizza boxes. "You're right, Jim. I guess my only question is, what does happen tomorrow? I mean, Max, it sounds like this is just the start of things, or am I wrong?"

"You're not wrong, Mom," he said quietly. "But everyone's too tired to talk about it tonight. Breakfast tomorrow at the Crashdown?" he asked, looking around the room.

"Sure. Assuming my mom'll let me out of the house," Maria sighed.

Max shot a questioning look at Michael. "That's actually something I was meaning to ask you guys."

Michael frowned. "What, Maxwell? Spit it out."

"Do you think we should tell Mrs. DeLuca the truth?" Max asked baldly.

Michael closed his eyes, an expression of mild pain crossing his face. "Why did I know that was what you were going to say?"

"Max, are you serious? My mother?" Maria asked, eyebrows arching.

"Maria, honey, don't you think she deserves to know what's been going on?" Nancy Parker asked gently.

Maria shot Liz's mother an incredulous look. "Mrs. Parker, I love my mom. You know I do. But tell her I'm dating an alien? Can you really imagine her dealing with that?"

Nancy smiled. "Could you have imagined me dealing with it?"

Maria faltered. "Well… no. But that's like totally different. You're at least willing to be rational and listen to Liz. My mom would just go off and I'd never get a word in edgewise."

Jeff Parker shook his head slowly. "Maria, you don't honestly believe your mother is that unreasonable, do you? She loves you, honey. And she's actually pretty fond of Michael, too," he said, smirking at the look of surprise that crossed the young man's face.

"Well, it doesn't matter what I think, anyway," Maria said. "Michael would never go for it, would you, Michael?" she asked, though her tone indicated it was less a question than a statement of fact.

"She's your mother," he said quietly. "It's your choice, Maria."

Maria spun, mouth hanging open, and stared at Michael as if he'd grown another head. "What?!?"

"You know her best," he said, his gaze dropping to avoid hers. "If… if you think she can deal with it, then we'll tell her."

"Michael, I don't understand," she whispered. "Why? You're always saying…"

"Look, I trust you, okay? And I hate you always having to lie to her because of me," he muttered. "Now can we get out of here? She's already gonna go ballistic about how late it is."

"Maria, you don't have to decide tonight," Max said softly. "Sleep on it. If tomorrow you think you want to tell her, bring her to breakfast."

Maria nodded mutely.

"Which leaves one last subject," Max said hesitantly, very much aware of the Parkers standing not five feet away. "Sleeping arrangements. We're not safe yet, and I'm not entirely comfortable with everyone just heading home as if we are."

The parents exchanged looks. "We were actually talking about that before you kids got back," Philip said.

"And?" Max asked, trusting that his father understood his reasoning.

"We tried to call Alex's parents to make sure it was all right for him to stay the night," Diane said.

"They're away, Mrs. Evans," Alex said. "But thanks."

"You're welcome, dear," she said. "And I'm assuming that since Tess is staying with the Sheriff, that's acceptable?"

Max nodded. He could feel Liz tensing against him and realized she was no longer asleep, though her eyes were still closed.

Jeff Parker cleared his throat. "Uh… Nancy and I realize that Liz's room isn't the safest place, what with the access from the balcony. Understand that, under normal circumstances we would never… I guess that things just aren't normal anymore, though, so…"

Nancy put a restraining hand on her husband's arm. "What Jeff is trying to say, Max, is that we'd appreciate it if you would let Liz stay here. Your parents have already agreed," she said gently.

Max felt his throat constricting and swallowed hard, his fingers tightening briefly around Liz's hand. He looked Mrs. Parker in the eye and smiled gratefully, knowing that, hard as it was for her, she was trying her best to combine her instinct to keep her daughter safe with her desire to see her happy. "Thank you," he said. "I won't let anything happen to her."

Jeff sighed, patting his wife's hand where it rested on his arm. "We realize that Max. Don't think that we would be trusting you otherwise. It's pretty obvious that you'll do your best to keep Liz safe, and we can't ask for anything more under the circumstances." Looking slightly uncomfortable, he stood. "Early morning tomorrow," he said. "Gotta get the café open again. I guess we'll see you all there?"

"Thanks, Jeff," Philip said.

"What about Michael and Maria?" Tess asked quietly.

"Don't worry about it," Michael told her. "Uh, Max, can I uh…?"

"Yeah, sure," Max said. He shifted carefully, trying not to jostle Liz who was still feigning sleep, and tugged his keys from his pocket. "Here," he said, tossing them to Michael.

Liz took the opportunity to mumble something incoherent and sat up, rubbing her eyes. "Sorry," she murmured sleepily. "Did I miss anything important?"

Max struggled not to smile as he brushed her hair off her flushed face. "Not really. We're meeting for breakfast tomorrow to discuss the important stuff," he assured her.

"Honey," Nancy said. "Your Dad and I agreed that you can stay here tonight, since it's probably not safe for you to stay with just us. All right?"

Liz nodded slowly, her dark eyes tearing up slightly. "Thanks, Mom," she whispered. She got up and went over to hug her mother.

Nancy smoothed Liz's hair back, much as Max had done. "We'll see you at breakfast, okay?"

Everyone said goodnight and began making their way out the door. The Sheriff was the last to leave and Max walked him to the door.

"You're not concerned about the Parkers?" Valenti asked.

Max shook his head. "I don't expect anything to go down tonight. They need to regroup and take stock of their losses. We surprised them and they're not going to want to let that happen again. Plus we eliminated their leader - at least the one on the planet. Even with a set chain of command, it's going to take them some time to get back on track."

"Okay. I'll see you later then. We're going to need to come up with a plan for dealing with the Feds, too."

"I know. Goodnight, Sheriff. And thank you," Max said, shaking the older man's hand. "I can't tell you how I appreciate your help with all this."

"Don't mention it, son," he replied. He smiled briefly, then turned and headed out to his cruiser, where Tess and Kyle were waiting.

* * * * *

Liz stood in the middle of Max's room, the nightshirt Isabel had leant her slung over one arm. "I… Max, would you mind if I took a shower?" she asked quietly.

Max frowned. "Of course not, but are you sure? Liz, it's after one in the morning. You're falling asleep just standing there."

"I'm sure. I just feel… I need to stand under the hot water for a couple of minutes, okay? I'll be right back." She ducked out the door and padded down the hall to the bathroom. As she passed Isabel's room, she could hear her inside, talking quietly with Alex.

Sighing, Liz flipped on the bathroom light and locked the door. Mrs. Evans had put out clean towels and there was a red toothbrush still in its wrapper on the counter. A small bowl held tiny soaps shaped like sea shells. Everything looked so… normal.

She let the water run hot before stepping into the shower, closing her eyes as the steam folded around her. It felt good to let the water rush over her back, pounding her muscles, erasing her thoughts. Tipping back her head so that her hair would get wet, Liz held her breath and listened to the splashing of the water against tile. She felt her lungs tighten, felt the urge to exhale pressing on her, yet still she held her breath, waiting until she couldn't stand it for another instant. Then she let the air burst from her, gasping in a fresh breath, coughing as she inhaled water in her haste. The coughing continued, choking her, until finally the tears came.

Liz sobbed, all of her emotions bucking to the surface. She brought her hands to her face and slid to the floor of the tub, curling into herself, the water continuing to flow over her from above. Her eyes stung, and she pressed her palms against them, crying past her fingers, tears mingling with the shower until they were no longer distinguishable.

******

TBC
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:53:00 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 28

*********

Michael pulled into the driveway of the DeLuca residence, parking behind the Jetta.

"She's up," Maria said, her voice filled with dread at the sight of the light streaming through the front window.

"You knew she would be," Michael sighed. "Come on. Let's get it over with."

Maria climbed out of the car and slung her bag over her shoulder. Fumbling with her keys, she followed Michael up the three steps to the door, half expecting for it to swing open and reveal her mother. But the door stayed where it was until she finally shoved her key in the lock and turned.

"Hey, Mom," she called, stepping into the hall. "We're home," she added, proud of the way her voice remained steady. Of course, it helped that Michael had one hand resting comfortingly on the back of her neck as he trailed after her into the house.

"In here," Amy replied, from the living room.

Maria's eyebrows shot up at her mother's calm tone. She shrugged at Michael and the two of them followed the sound of Amy's voice.

Amy DeLuca sat curled on the couch, a cardboard box at her feet. A tangle of alien-head lights rested in her lap as she picked at the wire, trying to separate them. She looked up when Michael and Maria walked into the room, her face expressionless.

"Hi, Mom," Maria said, unsure of how to deal with her mother's inexplicably calm demeanor. "Sorry I didn't call. I only got your message when we dropped Liz back at the Crashdown, and by then we were already heading home."

"Hey, Mrs. DeLuca," Michael said awkwardly.

Amy nodded toward Michael, her eyes still on her daughter. "I see. Well, that explains it," she replied softly.

Maria swallowed, wondering just when her mother was going to explode. It was the only answer to why she was so placid - she was saving it all up for one big screaming match. "Uh… well… I'm gonna say goodnight to Michael and get to bed. Long day and all," she said, waving her hand nervously.

"Okay," Amy said, turning her attention back to the mess in her lap. "Goodnight, Michael."

Michael shot Maria a questioning look. "Goodnight," he replied.

Maria walked Michael back to the door. "I don't get it," she whispered. "The Sheriff made it sound like she'd put us on America's Most Wanted or something. I thought for sure she would at least stop me when I said I was going to bed."

"She was being weird then? It's not just me?"

Maria shook her head. "No. Definitely strange. You know my mom. She talks more than that when she has nothing to say."

Michael frowned. "Look, I'm gonna take the car back and then I'll walk over. It shouldn't take me too long. We'll worry about your mom later."

"Okay," she sighed. "You're right. My brain is too fried to make sense of anything right now."

"I'll see you in a while," he whispered, kissing her quickly. "Don't forget to leave your window unlocked."

Maria nodded as she let him out, then grabbed her bag off the hall floor and headed to her room. As soon as she was through the door, she jumped. Her mother was sitting at the foot of her bed, waiting for her.

"Mom! You scared me," she said, trying not to sound too shaken. "I thought you were still in the living room," she added quickly, tossing her bag into the corner.

"Yeah, well, I'm not."

Maria could hear the anger in her mother's voice. "Mom, what is it?" she asked softly, waves of guilt flowing through her. Her mother only ever sounded that angry when she was worried.

"You know very well, young lady. Now, I think I've been more than patient with all the comings and goings lately. I've bought your excuses, overlooked what normally would be considered ample cause for a major grounding, given you the benefit of the doubt at every turn. But I'm not stupid, Maria."

"I know that, Mom," she sighed, sinking down next to her. "I do. And I'm sorry I worried you."

"That's not good enough this time," Amy said seriously. "I love you, Maria, and I want to be able to trust you, but you're not acting in a responsible manner right now. Something is going on, and I want to know what it is. Where are you and your friends getting off to all the time? This is more than just you and Michael, isn't it? Now, I want to know the truth."

Maria nodded slowly. "Okay, Mom. You're right," she agreed quietly. "There's been a lot of stuff going on."

"What kind of stuff? What could possibly be so important that you're out at all hours, all day long and sometimes nights, too?"

Maria rubbed her eyes, suddenly feeling completely exhausted. The stress of the day, the danger she had been in, all the worrying she had done over Michael and everyone else, was finally beginning to hit her hard.

"When I say a lot, I mean a whole lot, Mom," Maria said wearily. "It's a really long story."

"Well, I'm not going anywhere," Amy replied stubbornly. "I'm tired of being kept in the dark, Maria. Especially when I suspect the Parkers and the Evanses are well aware of what has been going on."

Maria glanced up, startled. "Mom, I… Look, I'm sorry. I really am. You're right. They do know, but they only just found out, okay? It's not like it's some big conspiracy to keep you out of the loop."

"Out of what loop, Maria? What is it you kids have gotten yourselves into?" Amy demanded, concern leaching into her voice.

"It's… it's really complicated, Mom," Maria said. "And I am so tired right now, that I'm not even sure I'd make any sense."

Amy began to shake her head. "No way, Maria. You're not putting me off that easily. I…"

"Mom, I'm not trying to put you off, I swear," Maria broke in hurriedly. "I promise to tell you everything, just in the morning. We're all supposed to go to the Crashdown for breakfast to discuss some stuff. You come, too, all right? Max and I were even talking about this earlier, and he said I should bring you."

"Max said this," Amy stated quietly. "Max Evans. So this does have to do with all of your friends. I thought so."

"Yeah," Maria said. "Mostly Max, Isabel, Michael, and Tess, but all the rest of us, too."

"What about Jim Valenti? Does he know what's going on?" Amy asked.

Maria nodded.

Amy stared at her for a long time, eyes assessing. "All right," she said finally. "I'll wait. But, so help me God, Maria, if I get up in the morning and discover you've hightailed it out of here for parts unknown again, I will ship you off to your grandmother's in a heartbeat, and you won't get within twenty miles of Michael and your friends until you turn eighteen. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

"Yes, Mom. Perfectly," Maria said softly.

"All right, then. Goodnight." Amy stood up and started toward the door.

"Mom, wait," Maria said, jumping up after her. As soon as Amy turned, Maria pulled her into a tight hug. "I love you, Mom," she said, trying to fight the sudden desire to cry.

Amy's arms came around Maria slowly, as if she was surprised by her daughter's sudden outburst. "I love you, too, baby," she said.

* * * * *

Max was running his hand over the window, using his powers to seal it shut, when a soft knock came at the door.

"Yeah?"

Isabel peeked into the room. "Max, Liz has been in the shower an awfully long time," she whispered. "Is she okay?"

He sighed heavily. "Would you be?"

"You want me to check on her?"

Max shook his head. "I'll go. Thanks, Iz." He followed her down the hall, nodding briefly at her door. "You and Alex all right?"

Isabel smiled slightly. "We're better. I think… I guess I showed him how I really felt without even trying."

"Sometimes that works better than words," Max said. "Goodnight."

Thanks to years of sharing the bathroom with his sister, Max knew to the second just how long the hot water would last, and there was no way Liz had any left. Yet the shower was still running full blast and there wasn't a peep from behind the bathroom door.

"Liz?" he called, knocking softly. He hesitated, hand on the doorknob. When Liz failed to reply, he pressed lightly against the lock and opened the door.

"God," he muttered, seeing Liz huddled in the tub, the shower pounding down on her. Moving quickly, he shut off the water and threw back the shower curtain. "Liz, what are you doing?" he whispered, more to himself than to her. He grabbed an oversized bath towel and wrapped it around her, trying to still her shivering. "Come here," he coaxed. Bracing himself, he scooped her up out of the tub and carried her down the hall to his room.

Liz leaned against Max, her teeth chattering. He sat her on the chair by his desk and began rubbing her down with the towel, drying her off. Her hair clung to her face and shoulders, the wet strands plastered in every direction. With one hand, Max smoothed it back, using his powers to dry it. "Shhh," he whispered. "It's all right. I've got you," he murmured, his fingers wiping away the tears that continued to run down her cheeks. "Just let it all out."

When he tried to get up, Liz grabbed at his shirt. "Don't," she managed, her voice hoarse.

"I'm not going anywhere," he promised, taking her hand and rubbing it gently. "I'm just getting you something to wear. You're freezing." When she nodded, he kissed her tenderly and pulled back a few inches so he could reach his dresser. He tugged out a long-sleeved cotton shirt and helped her pull it over her head. Then he lifted her again and tucked her into his bed, drawing the covers up to her chin.

Max turned out the light and slipped into bed next to Liz. She rolled toward him instantly and he pulled her into his arms. Though she was clearly warmer, she was still shaking, fine tremors wracking her frame. "Liz, please, talk to me. God, I can't stand seeing you like this," he said.

"I… Max, make it stop," she pleaded. "I can't stop thinking. Can't stop seeing it," she whimpered. "Please, Max."

"Liz, you have to tell me what happened. It'll help, I swear," he told her, rubbing her back, dropping kisses on her forehead.

She shook her head and pressed herself more firmly against him, her hands starting to stroke up his chest. "Not now, Max. I don't want to talk - don't want to think," she whispered. "Help me forget, just for tonight. Please," she begged.

Helpless against the desperation in her voice, Max shifted lower and kissed her on the mouth. Her tongue swiped at his lips and he deepened the kiss, rolling so he was pressing her into the soft mattress. "I love you," he breathed between kisses, his mouth traveling over her smooth jaw, his tongue snaking out and teasing her silky skin, his hands soothing and stroking, cupping her face. "I will always love you. Until the moon falls out of the sky and all the stars go out," he said, pulling back and looking deep into her eyes. "I would do anything to keep you from hurting."

"Tomorrow," she promised. "Tomorrow I'll tell you anything you want." Arching up, she captured his mouth, her kiss hot and urgent. "Right now, I need to feel you. To know we're both really here."

"It's all right," he murmured, his arms tightening protectively. "I'll keep you safe, love." Pressing her into the pillows, he kissed her hard and deep, his tongue sliding seductively through the recesses of her mouth. "I couldn't stand to lose you," he whispered, his voice catching.

Liz wrapped her arms around his neck and drew him closer, desperate to feel his solid, heavy frame over hers. "Max, please make love to me," she whispered.

Max pulled back to look at her, his hands cupping her face. Her cheeks were stained with tears, her delicate skin pale with the strain of the day, but he could not mistake the desire that darkened her beautiful brown eyes. He traced her soft lips with one finger, smiling when her tongue flicked out to touch the tip.

"Max…"

"Hush," he said, pressing his finger gently to her mouth. "As long as you remember that this doesn't solve anything," he told her.

Liz nodded, her arms already dragging him back down. "God, I love you," she moaned, as he ran his hand over her side to cup her hip.

"I love you, too," he said softly. Then he was kissing her, their lips caressing, tongues twining together, and conscious thought ground to a halt.

* * * * *

"I still can't believe you risked your life for me," Alex said quietly. He and Isabel had snuggled down under the covers, their heads touching as they shared a pillow.

"Alex, stop," Isabel whispered. "Please. I just… I didn't think, all right? I just knew I couldn't let you get hit."

"Iz, you really scared me," Alex said, shifting to look at her. "If Max hadn't been able to…"

"Shhh," she said. "Don't do that. I don't want to play the what if game, okay? I'm fine, you're fine. We got Michael and Maria out of there. That's what's important."

Alex leaned in and brushed his lips over hers, the kiss the softest, most tentative caress. "Promise me not to do anything that foolish again."

"I can't promise something like that," she replied gently. "You don't understand, Alex. I told you I didn't think. That's literally the truth. I just… knew what was happening and reacted. I couldn't have stopped myself if I wanted to. There wasn't time." She wrapped her arms around his neck, tugging until he rested his forehead against hers. "It's ironic, really," she said. "I gave Max such a hard time when he saved Liz last fall. I couldn't understand how he could just risk exposing us all that way. I think now I understand what happened. He just… did it. Because of who she was to him, and what that meant."

"Are you saying…" He paused, frowning.

"What?"

"Are you comparing us to Max and Liz?" he asked cautiously.

Isabel smiled. "I don't think anyone else could ever be Max and Liz," she said laughingly.

Alex's frown faded. "You've got a point there. But you know what I mean."

"I do," she whispered. Ruffling his hair back from his forehead, she stared up into his blue eyes. "I love you, Alex. And I don't want to lose you. Whatever that means right now. Just… just don't leave me, okay?"

"I love you, too," he smiled. "And I'm not going anywhere," he promised. Lowering his mouth to hers, he kissed her again. This time he nipped lightly at her lips, tracing the outline with his tongue until she opened to him. Delving within the warm depths of her mouth, he explored at his leisure, their breath mingling as their hearts beat steadily faster.

Isabel sighed happily, spearing one hand into the hair at the nape of Alex's neck and playing with the soft ends. She returned his kisses, her tongue dancing with his. When Alex pulled back and began kissing his way down her jaw, she arched her neck, giving him access to the long, smooth column of her throat. Her breath caught as he reached her collar bone, his tongue flicking out to lave the delicate skin there.

"You're so beautiful," he whispered against her throat. "And I don't just mean this package you walk around in," he said, lifting up to look in her eyes, his hand stroking down her side. "You have this big, warm heart, Isabel. So loving and strong and protective. I don't know how you possibly keep it hidden from the world, because it is so much a part of who you are," he marveled.

Isabel felt herself start to tear up at his words.

"Hey, don't do that," he said, reaching up to catch a tear with his finger. He quickly kissed her cheek where the tear had fallen. "I feel so lucky to know you. To be on the receiving end of that loving nature," he said quietly.

"Alex, I… You know I trust you. About yesterday…"

"Hush," he told her. "You don't have to say it."

"No, I do. Please." When he nodded, she took a deep breath. "My not telling you about the life bonding had nothing to do with you or how I feel about you. I'm the one I couldn't trust," she said. She looked down, avoiding his gaze. "I… I've kept myself closed off for so long. I have no way of knowing if my decisions… my relationship decisions, that is… are any good. I know you're this great guy, and you deserve someone just as great. Someone who can be there for you and give you a family and promise you forever. And I… I can't offer that. I'll never be that person. I don't know what's going to happen next week, let alone five years from now. The idea that I could somehow trap you into that uncertainty with me…"

"Hey, stop," Alex said, tilting up her face so she was forced to look at him. "You are a fabulous person, Isabel. Any guy would be lucky to get you for even a fraction of a lifetime. And who said I'm looking for some normal, cookie-cutter existence, huh? Just because I'm a computer nerd and I play chess, doesn't mean I've got my life planned out that way."

"But…"

"No buts. I told you last night, I'm not proposing or anything. But don't go counting me out of the running, either. All right? One day at a time."

Isabel smiled. "One day at a time," she promised.

"Now. I think I missed a spot right here," he told her, gently stroking a silky patch of skin where her neck met her shoulder. "Have to fix that."

"Alex," she giggled, as he swooped down and began kissing her neck. Her arms twined around his neck and her laughter turned into a soft moan as his questing mouth moved downward. "Ohhhhh," she breathed.

"So, no more secrets?" he murmured between kisses. He shifted her nightshirt a few inches sideways, exposing more of her pale shoulder.

"No more secrets," she whispered.

*******

TBC
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:55:53 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 29

*******

Tess finally gave up trying to sleep around four in the morning. She slipped out of bed and tiptoed quietly through the door of the Valentis' guest room, careful not to let the door hinges squeak. The house was perfectly still as she padded barefoot down the hall and crept into the kitchen.

It felt odd, wandering around the strange house, aware of Kyle and the Sheriff asleep in their rooms. Like she was intruding. The Sheriff had told her to make herself at home, but that was easier said than done. Even something as simple as getting up for a drink in the middle of the night felt wrong.

She peered into the refrigerator, finally settling on the container of chocolate milk. She poured herself a glass, then wandered out to the den and curled up on the big leather sofa. It was still dark out and she could see the last of the night's stars twinkling through the glass doors that led to the backyard.

Kyle obviously tried to be quiet, but she heard him coming anyway - knew the moment he opened his bedroom door. She smiled as he followed her trail, cutting through the kitchen before he appeared in the open doorway behind her.

"Hey," he said softly. "Can't sleep?"

Tess shook her head. "My brain won't shut off."

"I hear you there," he said, walking into the room. "Some day, huh?"

"Yeah."

Kyle stood at the opposite end of the couch for a moment. He was backlit from the hallway, his face in shadows, making it impossible to read his expression.

"You okay?" he asked finally. "I mean, you want to talk?"

Tess shrugged, but she pulled her feet in to make room for him next to her.

He sat down, leaving a half-person's width between them. "You thinking about Nasedo?" he asked quietly.

"Actually, I was thinking about Liz," she replied.

"You were?"

She nodded. "Wondering how she's dealing with this. Remember how freaked out Michael got when he killed Pierce?"

"Hmmm…" Kyle acknowledged. "And Pierce was a bad guy. Still, Liz is a lot more reasonable than Michael."

"Maybe. I'm not sure that really matters with something like this."

"Max'll look out for Liz," Kyle said slowly, clearly testing her reaction.

Tess smiled. "I'm okay with that, Kyle. You don't need to worry about me going stalker or something."

"Yeah, well. Just checking," he said, his smile a little sheepish. "So, how are you really? I know that Nasedo guy wasn't really your dad, but he did basically raise you."

"I… I feel sad. That he's gone. But I'm not feeling abandoned or anything," she explained. "And I know that Liz had to do it - that Saedon really didn't give her any other choice."

"You sure? You just seem awfully calm. The others said you really lost it when Nasedo got shot during Max's rescue."

"I know, I did," Tess agreed. "But this is somehow… different."

"Why?"

"I'm not sure. It just is." Kyle's arm had somehow ended up stretched out along the back of the couch, his hand resting inches from Tess. Now she let her head fall back against the cushion, her wavy hair brushing gently against him.

Kyle looked at her, his blue eyes questioning. When she didn't say anything, he speared his fingers through the blonde tresses, shifting his hand until it cupped her face tenderly. With his other hand he took her glass and set it on the table.

Tess turned her head into his hand and pressed a gentle kiss to the palm. "Thanks for worrying about me," she whispered.

Kyle stroked her cheek with the edge of his thumb. "I… I can't seem to help it," he admitted.

"Is that good or bad?"

"Depends," he said.

"On?"

"On whether or not you deck me after I kiss you."

Tess smiled. "Why don't you try me?"

Kyle leaned in slowly. "Just don't turn me into a frog or anything," he muttered. And then his mouth came down over hers, tentative and sweet. He kissed her gently, his lips caressing hers once, twice, then pulled back to look in her eyes.

"That was nice," Tess said, suddenly feeling shy. Her mouth tingled and her cheeks felt unaccountably warm.

"Wanna try again?"

Instead of answering, Tess snaked her arms around Kyle's neck and tugged, her tongue flicking out to lick her suddenly dry lips. Her bright blue eyes were glued to Kyle's mouth.

"Guess that's a yes," Kyle chuckled, and kissed her once more.

* * * * *

Liz woke as the first hint of light began to creep through the bedroom curtains. She had slept fitfully, her mind refusing to shut down despite all of Max's efforts to distract her. Even now, he was spooned closely behind her, his arms wrapped around her as he attempted to comfort her in his sleep. She felt a swift pang of regret that she had caused him such worry. He had enough on his mind without shouldering her troubles as well.

Her thoughts drifted to everything that had happened out at the military base. Part of what had occupied her mind so thoroughly during the night was an urgent need to separate her own emotions from her memory of the events. She understood that her guilty feelings were a distraction - that she had to move past the sharp pain in her heart that accompanied thoughts of what happened with Nasedo and Saedon. There were other things to consider, information to sort through. Liz had to make sense of everything she had learned, or she would never be able to relay it to Max in a logical way. She wondered a little sadly if Nasedo would consider her thoughts worthy of a queen.

Lying there, her mind whirling, Liz slowly realized that Max was no longer asleep. As if he knew the instant she became aware of him, he gently brushed her hair away from the back of her neck and pressed his warm lips to the skin there, kissing her softly.

"Good morning," he said, his voice still husky with sleep.

"Hey," Liz replied. She twisted in his arms so she could face him, noting the trace of concern still visible in his amber eyes.

"How'd you sleep?" he asked.

"Not too badly." She leaned up and kissed him before he could press her further.

But Max was not so easily distracted. He returned her kiss, then threaded his fingers through her hair, framing her face with his hands, and looked into her eyes. "Really? Because you seemed a little… restless," he said.

Liz sighed, hating that she had made him worry. "I had a lot on my mind, Max. But I'm better, all right? I'm… handling it." She moved closer to him, resting her head on his chest. "We need to talk, though."

Max stroked her back soothingly and dropped a kiss on the top of her head. "Whenever you're ready," he said.

"Now. Before we meet the others," she said. "I… Some of the things I need to tell you are… I just want to tell you first."

"Liz, that's fine," he assured her. "It's totally your call."

They dressed quickly and took turns washing up. Liz could not help but notice how Max's eyes followed her as she disappeared down the hallway toward the bathroom, and she felt another little stab of regret for the way she had scared him the night before. She smiled reassuringly when she returned to his room and found him sitting on the edge of his bed, waiting for her patiently.

Moving to stand in front of him, Liz leaned down and kissed him tenderly. "Thank you," she said, resting her forehead against his.

"What for?" he asked, rubbing her arms before settling his hands on her shoulders and gently tugging her down onto his lap.

"Last night. This morning. Taking care of me," she told him. "You always make me feel very… safe. I love you, Max."

"I love you, too," he said, nuzzling her neck just behind her ear. "Now, what is it you wanted to tell me, hmm?"

She sat up a little, tucking her hair behind her ears in a nervous gesture. "I'm not sure where to start. A lot happened."

"Liz, you don't have to do this right now if you'd rather not."

"No," she assured him. "I do. I can. Just, um… maybe if you let me plow through and not ask any questions until I'm done, okay? I know it's a lot to ask, but…"

"No, Liz, that's fine," Max said, frowning a little. "Go ahead. I'm listening."

"Okay." She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Saedon said some things last night. When he and Nasedo and I were in the transmission room." She chewed on her bottom lip for a moment, trying to remember exactly what had been said. "Uh… apparently, Aster had ordered that none of us - the humans, that is - be killed. Except for me," she said slowly. "He was pretty definite about wanting me dead." Seeing the sudden spark of fire in Max's eyes, she cupped his face, stroking his cheek gently.

"Liz, I…"

"Shhh," she said, pressing her fingers to this lips. "Let me finish."

He nodded reluctantly, and kissed the tips of her fingers.

Liz shifted her hand, letting it rest comfortingly on the back of Max's neck. "I asked Saedon why Aster wanted me dead. It just seemed extreme somehow. They could have snatched me like they did Michael and Maria and then used me as bait. Why kill me outright? And if me, why not the others?" She shook her head a little, caught up in the illogic of the situation. "Anyway, Saedon said something about Aster believing I make you stronger, that together we would make all the stories come true, and that without me you would be more vulnerable. It didn't really make any sense to me," she admitted. "But I think I was still fixating on the idea of some stranger on another planet wanting to kill me."

Max tightened his hold on Liz, clearly fighting the urge to comment. Understanding his frustration, yet grateful for his silence, Liz brushed a gentle kiss over his cheek. "I'm almost done," she said. She dropped her head onto his shoulder, smiling when his hand settled on the back of her head, the tips of his fingers smoothing her hair.

"Saedon didn't say much more after that because Nasedo started telling me that I had to use the laser gun and shoot them both," she continued quietly. "Nasedo said that Saedon was younger and had more stamina, and that eventually Nasedo was going to run out of strength and Saedon would kill him. I kept trying to get a clear shot, but they were pinned against the wall, with Nasedo basically plastered over Saedon. It was the only way he could maintain his advantage. Nasedo wanted me to shoot through him and get it over with. I think he felt that the longer I waited, the better chance there was that some of Saedon's guards would show up and we'd lose the advantage," she said softly.

"The trouble was, I couldn't make myself do it. I couldn't just shoot Nasedo. Saedon alone wasn't an issue, but Nasedo was one of us - your protector. I… I told him there had to be another way. And that's when he started talking to me telepathically," Liz whispered.

Liz cuddled closer to Max, letting his warmth combat the chill that was settling deep inside of her. "Nasedo told me that I had it in me to do it. That he knew I could make hard choices, because he had seen me do so before. I think he meant that I had tried to walk away from you. And then he said… He told me that he'd never had any respect for humans until he met us. He said you didn't need him anymore - that you had me, and I was your strength," she whispered, tears starting to stream down her face. "He told me that I enable you to be the king you're meant to…" She broke off, crying in earnest, as Max wrapped his arms tightly around her and began to rock.

"Shhh," he soothed, rubbing her back. "Please don't cry, Liz. Please. It's gonna be all right. I'm here. I've got you," he crooned, murmuring near her ear as he tried to calm her.

Pulling away, Liz tried to get a hold of herself. She swiped the tears from her cheeks almost angrily. "There's more," she said, her voice still filled with emotion.

"Tell me later," Max urged. "It can wait," he said gently, tucking her hair behind her ears for her.

"No," she insisted. "I.." She paused and took a deep breath. "It's important, Max. It's about the stories Saedon was talking about."

"What stories?" he asked, his forehead wrinkling.

"The ones he said Aster believed. Nasedo sort of explained it. He told me that there's a story on your planet about a leader who takes a mate from another race," she recounted quietly. "This leader supposedly brings peace to both worlds."

Max gently wiped a stray tear from Liz's cheek, his expression serious. "You're saying Aster believes I'm this leader? Because of you?"

Liz nodded slowly. "Nasedo said he never thought you could be the one because of Tess. You had a mate and she was one of your own kind. Then you came to earth and he assumed you and Tess would still be together. But then you and I…"

"Bonded," Max said, trailing a finger over her chin.

"Yeah," Liz continued shyly, feeling her face flush. "Max, Nasedo told me… He said I had to think like a queen," she whispered. "Because that's what I am."

Max caught her face between his hands and forced her to look at him. "He's right, Liz. I know that's a lot for you to absorb - that it's much more than you ever bargained for - but it's the truth." He feathered a kiss over her lips. "And even if I wasn't king of some distant world, you'd still be my queen," he murmured. He drew her closer so her head rested on his shoulder. "I'm just sorry it means you're in more danger. Clearly Aster considers you a threat," he said.

"What do you think about the story? Could it be true?"

"I wish we had more information, but it would back up what I've always known," Max said quietly.

"Which is?"

"That you, Liz Parker, are my destiny," he said with a smile.

"It sounds a little too much like something out of a fairy tale, Max. I mean, how can anyone predict the future that way?"

Max shrugged. "Would it bother you?" he asked. "To think someone might have known about us hundreds of years ago?"

"No, Max, of course not," she reassured him. "It just seems kind of incredible."

"I suppose. But a year ago you wouldn't have admitted to the existence of life on other planets, either," he teased.

"Nasedo seemed convinced," she said softly.

Max kissed her on the temple, his fingers rubbing the back of her neck in small circles. "Liz, you did what you had to," he said quietly. "Saedon would have killed him anyway."

"I know that," she said. "In my mind. But my heart… hasn't quite caught up. I'll be okay, Max. It just might take me a little while."

"That's understandable," he told her. "I'm so proud of you. What you did was really difficult, Liz. I know that. And you kept it together, in spite of everything."

"And I remembered to take that communicator thing," Liz said, trying to sound upbeat. "Maybe Alex will be able to figure it out."

"Mmm," Max agreed, his lips against her hair. He kissed her again lightly, then helped her up off her lap. "Speaking of which, we should get going. Your dad said he'd open up late today to give us all a chance to meet in private, but I don't want to take advantage of his generosity. The Crashdown was already closed all of yesterday because of us," he said ruefully.

"Is everyone else up?"

"I heard Isabel earlier. And I'm guessing my parents have been up for a while, too," Max said.

"Okay." Liz looked around the room. "I think I'm set."

"Don't forget the communicator," Max reminded her.

"Got it," Liz said, nodding toward her bag. She glanced hesitantly at Max. "Um… how much of all this do you think we should tell everyone?"

"You mean about Aster targeting you? They need to know, Liz."

"Yeah, that, but what about the rest?"

Max smiled, understanding in his eyes. "You mean that you're my destined queen?" he asked, a teasing note in his voice. "You don't want to mention that, do you? Because of Tess."

Liz nodded, lowering her eyes. "She's trying so hard, Max. I don't want it to seem like we're rubbing her nose in this."

He nodded, slipping an arm around her waist. "You're right. We'll keep it between us for now."

"Good," Liz said. She rose on her toes and kissed him on the cheek. "Let's go see if everyone else is ready."

* * * * *

Tof rubbed tiredly at his burning eyes. He had spent much of the night going over the transmissions from Saedon's communicator, then gotten up at dawn when the alarm alerted him that a fresh message was being received. He had read Max and Liz's conversation as it scrolled through the live feed, decoding it straight from the screen as had become his habit. Now he watched as the hard copy printed out, and fought to stay awake.

Soft footsteps sounded in the hall as he added the most recent sheets to the growing pile on the desk. Tof smiled as the feet turned into the room and came up behind him. A gentle hand settled on the back of his neck, massaging lightly.

"I hope this is worth ruining your health."

"It needs to be done, Stella," Tof sighed. "You know it does."

She reached over his shoulder and picked up the last set of transmissions. Her eyebrows rose as she read. "It could have waited. What would you have done had Liz Parker not taken Saedon's handset? It was plain dumb luck, Tof."

"And must be taken advantage of," he replied firmly. "We could have been back to tracking them individually, but instead I know where each and every one of them spent the night and where they will be this morning."

Stella dropped the printouts back on the desk. "She thinks this Alex will be able to determine how to use the communicator. If she's right, they'll be able to monitor us, just as you have been monitoring them."

Tof rose and turned to face his mate. He stroked her soft red hair off her face. "They won't have a chance, Stella," he assured her.

Her eyes narrowed. "You're going yourself, aren't you? Tof, it's too dangerous. What are you thinking?"

He dropped his hand, his expression serious. "I don't have any choice. What do you propose I do? Wait for Aster to send someone to replace Saedon?"

"He will regardless."

Tof's face hardened. "If you don't like it, you can go back to New York and wait. I told you that you didn't have to come."

"It's not that," she said, backing down. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. I can't lose you," she whispered.

"Oh, baby," he sighed, tugging her into his arms. "This is why were sent to earth. We cannot turn our backs on our duty."

Stella nodded against his chest, her arms slipping around his waist. "Promise you'll be careful?"

"I will. I swear."

*******

TBC

Woohoo! All caught up! *big* That's a lot of pages... Hopefully will have the next section up in a day or two.

*happy*
Em
posted on 30-Nov-2001 3:00:07 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 30

**********

Michael knocked softly on the kitchen door of the DeLuca house. He had crept out of Maria’s bedroom window less than an hour earlier and dashed home for a quick shower and a change of clothes. Now he stood nervously waiting for Maria to let him back in through the more conventional entrance, wondering whether he would live through the next few minutes.

The door swung open revealing Amy DeLuca. "Good morning, Michael," she said, standing to one side to let him into the house.

Unprepared to see Maria’s mother quite so soon, Michael found himself stuttering his reply. "Uh… hey, Mrs. DeLuca," he managed.

Amy raised her eyebrows. "Aren’t you coming in?"

"Oh, yeah," he said quickly. He walked into the kitchen, wiping his sweaty palms on his thighs. "Um… Is Maria up yet?"

"Michael? Is that you?" Maria peered around her bedroom door. "I’m almost ready," said with an encouraging smile. Her eyes shifted to her mother. "Wait for me, okay?"

Amy frowned as her daughter vanished back into her room. "Why would we go without her?" she asked, turning to Michael.

"Oh, um…"

"Why do I get the feeling I’m missing something?" When Michael shrugged uncomfortably, she shook her head. "Never mind. I’m getting used to it," she muttered. "Coffee?" she asked, refreshing her own from the pot on the stove.

"No, thanks. I’ll…wait. For breakfast."

Amy took a long drink, but her eyes remained glued to Michael over the edge of her mug. He shifted again, wishing Maria would hurry up.

A moment later, Maria’s door opened all the way and she came hurrying out. Her cheeks were rosy, her fair hair a touch damp, and though Michael knew she had slept for only a few hours, she looked bright and refreshed. The sight of her made him feel instantly better, reminding him that he was doing this for her, and that he did not have to do it alone.

"Are we ready?" Amy asked.

"Mom, Michael and I kind of wanted to talk to you before we left. We thought it would be better."

Amy set her cup down hard on the counter, her eyes flying from Maria to Michael and back. "Oh God," she said. "You’re pregnant, aren’t you. I knew…"

"Mom, no!" Maria said. "Mom, I am not pregnant, all right? How many times do we have to have this conversation? Michael and I aren’t sleeping together."

Michael swallowed hard, realizing he had actually taken a step back when Amy had made her sudden pronouncement. "Maybe we should go sit down," he suggested.

"Good idea," Maria agreed, taking her mother by the shoulders and steering her into the living room.

"All right, all right," Amy said, pulling away and sitting stiff-backed on the edge of the couch. "But something is going on. Now, what is it?"

Maria looked to Michael, eyes wide. "Go ahead," she told him, waving her hand toward her mother. "Have at it."

Michael cleared his throat. "Okay," he said slowly. He looked toward Mrs. DeLuca nervously. "Right. Uh, you know how up until recently I was living with Hank? My foster dad?"

"Yes?"

"Well, you see, I um… never knew who my parents were or anything like that. I’ve been in foster care since I was about six. And, um…"

"Oh for heaven’s sake," Maria muttered. "We won’t get to the Crashdown by dinner at this rate."

Michael shot her an annoyed look. "You think you can do better?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact," she replied.

"Fine," Michael said. "Be my guest."

"Okay," Maria said, turning toward her mother. "Mom, Michael’s an alien. So are Max, Isabel, and Tess. They got stranded here in the ’47 crash. I know it sounds insane, but it’s true. They look human because they are actually some sort of combination of our DNA and genetic material from their own kind."

Amy looked at her daughter as though she had lost her mind. Michael realized he probably had a very similar expression on his own face and shut his mouth. "You call that doing better?" he asked.

Maria sighed. "Now we can get right to where she tells us we’re nuts and then you can prove we aren’t and we’ll continue from there."

Michael glanced over at Amy. "Mrs. DeLuca? You okay?"

"I’m not sure," Amy replied. "I have this terrible feeling that you two are serious."

"We are," he said quietly. "Look, basically the rumors were true. That wasn’t a weather balloon. The four of us were sent here in these incubation pods because there was a war on our own planet and our side lost. We were actually… killed. They took our essence and combined it with human cells and sent us to earth so we could eventually go back and free our people. Only something went wrong and we got stranded without anyone to guide us. We’ve only just started learning about who we are and why we’re here."

Amy let out a long sigh. "Assuming I believe any of this, why are you here? I mean, why earth?"

"Our enemies planned to take over earth next," Michael told her.

"Of course they did."

"But we didn’t know that until a couple of weeks ago. Mostly we’ve spent the last ten years since we came out of our pods just trying to blend in. We knew if anyone learned about us, we’d be in danger."

"And then last September there was a shooting in the Crashdown," Maria broke in.

Amy frowned. "I remember that. For a while people were claiming Liz got shot."

"She did," Michael said. "And Max healed her. Once he did that, our secret was out. Liz told Maria, and then Alex. The Sheriff was suspicious of us and kept chasing us down, only he’s turned out to be on our side."

"Wait, wait, back up a minute," Amy said. "Max healed Liz? Liz got shot and Max healed her? How?" she asked, her tone incredulous.

"Michael, do something," Maria told him.

"Do something? Like what?"

She rolled her eyes. "You know. Samantha, alien, genie, whatever… Go on."

Michael frowned. "You think that’s such a good idea? You know what happens when I’m under pressure."

"Michael, you’ll be fine," she told him gently. "Just don’t get too ambitious."

"What are you two talking about?" Amy asked.

"They’ve got powers," Maria replied. "Watch."

Amy’s eyebrows arched a notch higher, but she turned toward Michael.

"Great," he mumbled, looking around the room. Spotting the still-tangled alien head lights in a pile on the coffee table, he reached out and scooped them up. "Okay," he said. Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the string of lights in his hand, trying to keep his power at a low level.

"Oh my God," Amy breathed.

Michael opened his eyes and found the lights glowing gently in his hands. Glancing up, he saw Amy DeLuca’s face growing paler by the second.

"Mom? Mom, are you okay?" Maria asked.

Michael released the lights, causing the glow to cease abruptly. "Mrs. DeLuca?"

Amy raised her eyes to look at Michael. "My daughter’s dating an alien," she whispered. Her eyes drifted closed and she slumped sideways in a dead faint.

"Mom!" Maria cried, rushing to catch her before she slipped off the couch.

Michael shut his eyes. "Shit."

Maria gently eased her mother backward so her head was propped on the back of the couch. "Well, at least you didn’t blow anything up," she told Michael, offering him an encouraging smile.

Michael opened his eyes and looked at her. "You were a big help. ‘Mom, Michael’s an alien’," he mimicked.

"Like it made any difference how we said it. I knew she wouldn’t believe us until she saw it with her own eyes. Go get me a damp cloth, okay?" Stroking her mother’s hair off her forehead, she leaned down and started whispering softly. "Mom? Mom, wake up."

* * * * *

The Crashdown will reopen at noon today. We apologize for the inconvenience and look forward to serving you.

"Wow," Kyle said. "Liz’s parents sure are being accommodating," he observed.

"I think they’re just glad they’re being included," his father said, rapping on the door.

The click of a lock could be heard inside and then the door swung open. "Hey guys," Alex said, ushering them into the restaurant. "How’s it going?"

"Hell of a lot better than this time yesterday," Kyle replied.

"That’s for sure," Alex agreed. "Um, Mr. Parker’s on grill duty, so go tell him what you want. Michael and Maria are going to be late and we’re supposed to start without them."

"Why are they going to be late?" Tess asked, her forehead wrinkling with concern. "Is anything wrong?"

"Not yet," Alex said vaguely.

"Jim, Kyle, Tess," called out Nancy. "Come in and sit. Coffee? Juice? What can I get you?"

Everyone moved out of the entrance and joined the others. Several tables had been pushed together and Max, Liz, and Isabel were already seated. Both Philip and Diane appeared to be helping the Parkers with breakfast. As Alex dropped down next to Isabel, Kyle and Tess took two seats on the end.

"Coffee sounds good, Nancy," Jim said. "What can I do?"

"We’ve got it covered," Diane told him, already lining up cups on the counter. "We decided it was time we pitched in around here. Liz, Michael, and Maria have the morning off and we’re on duty instead," she announced, sounding incredibly pleased with herself.

"Well, thank you then," the Sheriff said. He sat down with the kids, and turned his attention to Max. "So what’s up with Michael and Maria. Alex told us they’re running late. Not feeling any after affects from yesterday, are they?"

"I suspect that depends on your point of view," Max said, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "They’re telling Maria’s mother about us."

"You’re kidding," Jim said.

"Nope," Liz replied. "Maria decided she wanted to and Michael thought it would be best if the two of them handled it."

"I still can’t believe he’s doing it," Isabel said, shaking her head. "I mean, this is Michael we’re talking about. He never wanted to tell anybody. I thought he would explode when Max told Liz."

"He’s changed a lot in the last year," Max pointed out.

"I know," Isabel agreed, "but still, Max, we’re talking Mrs. DeLuca. I mean, she’s a nice woman and I love Maria, but…"

"Amy can handle this," the Sheriff said.

"You’re biased, Dad," Kyle said. "Isabel’s got a point. Mrs. DeLuca’s a flake."

"Kyle," Tess admonished softly.

"What? She is," he insisted. "It’s not a bad thing, but it’s true. She sells alien crap for a living, for pete sake."

"Precisely why I think she’ll be open to this," his father said firmly. "She’s a free spirit. Open to new ideas."

"I agree," Nancy declared, bringing over a huge platter of pancakes and setting it on the table.

"We’ll see," Kyle muttered.

"Relax, Valenti," Alex said. "Maria’s mom is cool. She’ll be okay. Sooner or later," he added with a grin.

"Enough debate," Philip announced, as he and Diane added platters of bacon and sausage and scrambled eggs to the table. "Start eating before all this gets cold. Jeff? Are we forgetting anything?"

"Tabasco," Liz announced, hopping up.

"Sit," Diane told her, heading back behind the counter. "I’ve been feeding aliens for more than ten years," she said. "Just because I didn’t realize it at the time, doesn’t mean I don’t know how."

Liz laughed and dropped back into her seat. "I could get used to this," she whispered to Max.

He gave her shoulders a quick squeeze. "Somehow I suspect we should take advantage while we can," he replied, his voice equally low.

Finally they were all seated and the food was being passed around the table. "Eat up, everyone," Jeff told them.

"Not a problem," Philip said. "It smells amazing."

They kept the conversation light during the meal as if by mutual consent. Max and Isabel told stories about their childhood, and the frequent close calls where they felt sure their parents had suspected they were different.

"God," Max groaned. "Those stupid home movies, Mom. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve wanted to burn them. Particularly that one where I healed the bird."

"Oh, Max," Diane said, "I’m sorry, honey. When I think how I pushed you over all of that this past winter. No wonder you were so upset."

"It’s okay," he told her. "Just do me a favor and don’t show that one when company comes, all right?"

"I think I can manage that," she agreed.

Something slammed in the back of the restaurant and a moment later the door to the break room swung open and Michael, Maria, and Amy came into the café.

"I hope you saved us some pancakes," Michael said, making a beeline for the table. "I’m starved."

"Amy," Nancy said, jumping to her feet. "How are you? Sit down and I’ll get you some coffee."

"I’m fine, really," Amy insisted, waving her away. She headed over to Liz and pulled her into a tight hug, nearly dragging her from her chair. "Liz, honey, Maria told me everything that happened. I’m so glad you’re all right," she said earnestly.

Liz’s eyes grew wide as she returned Amy’s hug. "Thanks, Mrs. DeLuca," she said, shooting Maria a wary look.

Maria shrugged. "I caught her up on pretty much everything. You know, the shooting, the FBI…"

By now Amy had shifted to Max and was hugging him as well, much to his surprise.

"The white room," Maria finished, smiling at Max’s startled expression.

"You poor boy," Amy said, pulling back. "Car jacking my foot." Cupping his chin so he couldn’t avoid her assessing gaze, she smiled. "You’re a very brave young man."

"Uh… thanks, Mrs. DeLuca," Max said.

"Mom, come sit down," Maria said.

"I’m coming," Amy responded. She passed Alex on her way around the table and gave his shoulder a quick pat before settling into an empty chair. Staring across the table, she pinned the Sheriff with a stern look. "You," she said angrily. "I understand why the kids did what they did. Sneaking around, telling little white lies. But you, Jim, are another story entirely. I cannot believe you knew about this – that Maria was in danger – and that you didn’t tell me." What she lacked in volume, she more than made up for with her obvious rage.

The Sheriff paled slightly. "Amy, I’ve only known a couple of weeks…"

"That’s not a reason," she snapped at him. "How many conversations have you and I had the past couple of days? How often have I voiced my concerns about what Maria was up to? And you didn’t say a damn thing," she seethed.

"Um… Mom," Maria broke in gently, her hand on her mother’s arm. "Can we not do this here? Please? The Sheriff was only doing what we asked of him. We’ve got other stuff to talk about right now."

Amy paused, then nodded. "Fine. But this is far from over," she said, her gaze still pinned to Jim.

"Here, Mrs. DeLuca," Michael offered, passing her a plate laden with pancakes and fruit. "Have some breakfast."

She accepted his distraction with a smile. "Thank you, Michael."

"So, I guess your little talk this morning went pretty well?" Max asked.

Michael muffled a snort. "I take no credit or blame. Talk to Blondie over there," he replied.

Max raised his eyebrows and glanced down the table toward Maria. "What happened?"

Maria giggled, nearly spitting out a mouthful of coffee. "I just blurted out that you guys were aliens. Of course, Mom didn’t believe me."

"Can you blame me?" Amy asked.

"It is kind of an odd announcement to hear from your child, isn’t it?" Nancy agreed.

"Anyway," Maria continued. "Michael made these lights go on with his powers – you know, to prove we were telling the truth – and Mom fainted."

"Oh, Amy, are you all right?" Philip asked.

"She was sitting on the couch," Maria elaborated. "She was fine. And once she came to, she was really cool about it," she added, smiling gratefully at her mother. "She just asked a bunch of questions and let us fill her in on everything that’s been going on all year."

"It certainly explained a lot," Amy said.

"Our sentiments exactly," Jeff chimed in. "At least now we know why they were always disappearing at all hours."

"And why the Sheriff had taken such a personal interest in Max," Diane added.

"Not to mention some of the strange things that happened on the father’s camping trip," Philip said.

"Is that why you went with Liz?" Amy asked, turning to Maria. "Something alien related?"

"Not originally," Maria admitted. "But it turned out that way. There had supposedly been a UFO sighting in Frasier Woods a couple of days before."

"Which is why Max and Isabel suddenly took an interest in camping," Diane supplied.

"So, that was real?" Amy asked.

"Yeah," Michael replied. "It was a signal. For us."

"There’s a lot of stuff that’s happened, Mrs. DeLuca," Liz said. "More than we can catch you all up on over a meal."

"What we really need to do is talk about yesterday," Max said solemnly. "And how we’re going to deal with things going forward."

"I wish I found it more comforting that you kids seem to be handling all of this so well, but I’m actually terrified for you," Amy admitted quietly.

"Mom, we’re not any less scared," Maria said. "But what we’re doing is important. It’s about more than just our little group."

"So you’ve said. And a part of me understands, Maria, but I wouldn’t be your mother if I wasn’t worried about you," she sighed.

"Okay, Maxwell. Make like our fearless leader and tell us what’s what," Michael said, smirking at his friend’s semi-annoyed expression.

"I wish you’d stop calling me that," Max muttered half-heartedly. "Anyway, we have a couple of problems."

"Understatement," Kyle piped up, glaring at Isabel when she promptly kicked him under the table.

"As I was saying," Max continued. "We know there has to be another group of shape shifters. There were far too few of them coming after us last night, and some even seemed to retreat once we got Michael and Maria out. We can only assume they’re out at that old lab that Alex mentioned."

"Which means they’re probably getting ready to come after us," Alex mumbled.

"Not necessarily," Max stated. "Or at least, not immediately. Saedon was in charge, and he’s dead. Without him they’ll need some time to regroup. Frankly, they haven’t seemed sufficiently organized for me to think they had a contingency plan."

"They’ve probably been on earth too long, living human lives, to have stayed really disciplined," Tess observed.

"Good point," Max said. "But they’re still here, and we know what their goal is. So we have to come up with a good offense. In the meantime, be careful. Alex, Liz took a communicator of some sort off of Saedon. Nasedo was pretty adament about wanting it. Maybe you can take a look? See if you can figure it out?"

"Sure thing, Max."

"Now, what about the humans they were using?" Diane asked softly. "I know you were concerned about that."

Max shook his head. "Everyone we encountered last night seemed to be alien. I’m betting they used the humans for gathering information in town and dealing with us. It would have been safer for them, particularly once we figured out that we could sense the shape shifters coming."

"Well, that’s a relief," Nancy said.

"So that leaves us with the Feds, doesn’t it?" Valenti asked.

Max nodded. When Liz shifted slightly beside him, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and tugged her a little closer. "With Nasedo gone, the Special Unit is probably going to have a new leader. Now, I know Nasedo was systematically destroying all records of our existence, so it’s probable that whomever is put in charge will be starting from scratch. The trouble is, if we’re engaged in a full on battle with the shape shifters, we’ll probably be pretty obvious sooner than we’d like."

"What are we going to do?" Isabel asked.

"I don’t know," Max said honestly. "We’ll all have to put our heads together on this one," he sighed.

The bell over the front door rang out as someone walked into the café. Everyone looked up, startled.

"I know I locked that," Alex said quietly.

Michael swiveled to see what was happening, and immediately jumped to his feet, hand extended. He stepped to his side, deliberately shielding Maria with his body. "Everyone get back," he ordered.

The man who had entered the Crashdown took two steps toward them, his arms out to his sides, palms facing forward. Max stepped around the table and put a restraining hand on Michael’s shoulder.

"Michael, wait," he said quietly.

"Max, you don’t understand. He was out at the base. I recognize him," Michael said, his arm still raised, his eyes fixed on the intruder.

"Michael, back off," Max said firmly. "Let’s see what he wants. He won’t do anything stupid. There’s too many of us," he assured him.

After a moment, Michael relented and lowered his hand. As if that were his cue, the strange man began to walk very slowly toward the group, his serene blue gaze directed at Max. When he was only a few feet away, he dropped to one knee, his head bowing slightly, his eyes lowering to the floor. "I wondered if I’d live to see this day," he murmured, sounding in awe. "I am Tof, and I am at your service, your majesty."

*******

TBC
posted on 2-Dec-2001 1:20:59 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
LOL! Okay, here's the other shoe dropping. I've been writing most of the evening and while I should probably wait and post this tomorrow, I can't stand to wait until then, so if a word is missing here and there, please excuse my tired self. *big*

I find if fascinating to see how differently everyone is reacting to Tof. I must be doing something right. After you read this section, you might want to go back and re-read the sections where he appears in light of what you learn. All will be clear. *wink*

Also, for those of you following this series from the beginning, you know my penchant for the "homes" titles. This section should explain that little fettish of mine as well.

Enjoy!
*happy*
Em

***********

Part 31

*********

Max could sense the disquiet around him. Though Tof appeared to be alone, it was evident that no one was comfortable with his presence, particularly Michael and Maria. He could also feel Liz's concern coming off of her in waves. The parents seemed to be frozen in place, unsure of how to proceed, except for the Sheriff whose hand rested on the butt of his gun.

Tof, on the other hand, seemed perfectly at ease. Or at least that was the impression he was trying to give. Max's eyes narrowed as he appraised the man kneeling before him. There was a studied perfection to his pose, every line of his body held in utter stillness. He was nervous - wary of how his appearance would be interpreted. For some reason, Max found that reassuring.

But there was no purpose in allowing Tof to know that just yet. "Why are you really here?" Max asked sternly.

Tof raised his head, though he remained kneeling. "To help."

Michael snorted and Max frowned in response. "You heard that Michael recognized you?"

Tof nodded.

"I do, too, Max," Maria said softly from her seat. "He came to take me back to my cell after that Saedon guy let me visit Michael."

"That is correct," Tof said quietly.

"So, why exactly are we supposed to believe you're here to help?" Max asked. He was puzzled by the man's lack of explanation. He seemed to believe his presence spoke for itself. "Why the sudden change of heart?"

"It is not sudden, sire. It is, in fact, a rather long and complex story. One that will require a lengthy discussion, as I believe you are not in possession of your past life memories."

"Sire," Diane mumbled. "God, he's addressing my son as sire."

"It does make it seem real all of a sudden, doesn't it?" Philip replied softly. "Our son, the king," he said, his tone edged in disbelief.

"Deposed king," Max corrected, having overheard his parents.

"There are still those that follow you," Tof stated. "Surely you didn't believe all of your subjects blindly accepted Aster in your stead? There was a war, after all. Two sides are required for that."

"You are a shape shifter, though," Max said, somehow already sure of this fact.

"Yes, I am. But as I'm sure you are well aware, that does not automatically make me the enemy."

"You sure as hell felt like the enemy yesterday," Michael sneered. "Max, don't tell me you actually believe this guy? If he's on our side, why wasn't he helping us escape last night?"

"He has a point," Max said, his eyes still on Tof. "Why don't you get started, since this is such a long story." His gaze dropped to the floor where the man knelt. "And stand up. I'm not king in this lifetime."

"That remains to be seen, sire," Tof replied, but he rose gracefully.

"Um… would you like something?" Nancy asked hesitantly. "I'm not really sure of the protocol here. Coffee?"

Tof nodded his head in her direction, a polite smile on his face. "I would appreciate that very much. Thank you."

Liz shook her head as her mother went to get a cup. "Might as well sit down, too," she muttered quietly, waving at a chair.

"She's right," Max said. "Just… keep your distance for now."

Tof bowed toward Liz. "I'm grateful, majesty."

Liz flinched at his words, watching as her mother stopped mid-stride. "What did he just call you?" she asked, turning toward her daughter.

"Nothing," she said. "Uh…"

Tof looked distressed. "Did I misspeak? We understood that your parents were now aware of your relationship," he said quickly.

Max closed his eyes, already sensing renewed tension in the Parkers. "We're getting off the subject."

"I don't care if we're getting off the subject," Jeff broke in. "He referred to Liz as majesty. Now, last time I checked, our daughter was very much human. No past life royalty in our family tree. So someone is going to explain what he meant. Now."

Liz looked helplessly toward Max. "You want to or should I?"

Max smiled reassuringly. "I will." He turned toward the Parkers. "Our kind mate for life. Which means Liz is essentially my…"

"Wife," Nancy whispered, a look of horror on her face.

Max winced at her expression. "Yes. Which would make her my queen, as well. At least… on my planet."

"But you're not on your planet, you're here. And here, you're just a couple of teenagers, right?" Jeff asked. "Yes, teenagers being chased by aliens, but still…"

"It's a bond, Dad," Liz said softly, unwilling to deny what she and Max were to each other. "It doesn't matter where we are. It's about who we are."

"Oh, God," Nancy said, sitting down hard. "I can't believe this is happening."

"Mom, we'll talk about it more later, all right?" Liz said, reaching over and squeezing her mother's hand.

Max turned back to Tof, noting his pale demeanor. "I'm hardly going to kill you for this," he told him dryly, raising an eyebrow.

"My deepest regrets, sire," Tof said nervously.

Sighing, Max settled into a chair across from the shape shifter. "I'm not interested in apologies. I'd much rather hear how you knew we'd told Liz's parents who we are."

"Our spies have been watching you for several weeks now," Tof confessed. "It was necessary in order to determine just how much you knew, and also to study the dynamic of your extended group."

"By which you mean Liz, Maria, and Alex," Max said, nodding. "Fine. So you've been watching us. We figured as much."

"No, sire. Forgive me, but our agents were not the same as Saedon's."

Michael frowned. "Maxwell, this isn't getting us anywhere. The guy's just talking in circles. For all we know, his friends have surrounded the Crashdown by now and are just waiting to come in and take the lot of us."

Max glanced toward Michael, his eyes unreadable. "Okay. Sheriff, could you, Alex, and Kyle do a quick check? Keep under cover as much as possible."

"Will do, Max," Valenti said. The three men rose and headed for the doors to check the status outside.

"All right?" Max asked Michael, betraying a slight impatience.

Michael nodded curtly.

"Fine." Max turned back to Tof. "I'm actually in agreement with Michael on this. Enough with making me pull each answer out of you. You say you're here to help? Great. Convince me. Start talking."

Tof took a deep breath. "I was a very young man when the war came on our world. Barely more than a child really. The year you and the rest of the royal family were slain, I was in my first class at the Royal Military Academy. By the time I graduated, Aster was firmly in power. I never had a chance to choose sides," he explained.

"But there were rumors," Tof continued. "Aster had put out that the Royal Four had deserted when the crisis was at its pinnacle, but others insisted you had been murdered through treachery. And then there were the stories that you had been dispatched to earth in clone form, with the purpose of one day returning to reclaim the throne." He shrugged. "People cling to whatever form of hope they can find when they are being oppressed. Aster was a harsh leader, and even some of those who had fought for him in the war were beginning to waver in their loyalty."

"Then the orders came down. It was nearly a decade after Aster had taken power. A group of us were recruited for a mission to earth, supposedly to establish the way for a full on invasion. Only once we left the planet did we learn that our real purpose was to retrieve the Royal Four - to bring you home for execution. Aster felt it was the only way to re-establish himself as a strong leader. By proving his lies to be truth. He would hold the four of you up as traitors and, in so doing, validate his own claim as ruler."

"Blah, blah, blah," Michael muttered. "You're not telling us anything Saedon didn't already tell me. Cut to the chase. How does any of this prove you're on our side?"

"Please. This is not an easy thing to explain," Tof said quietly, his head bowed slightly. "You must understand that it has been a very long time. We spent years on earth, not knowing where you were, or if you even existed."

At that moment, the Sheriff returned with Kyle and Alex. "All clear," he reported. "No sign of anything unusual."

"Assuming we would have noticed," Alex mumbled, settling back next to Isabel.

"Thanks," Max said, before turning back to Tof. "Never mind cutting to the chase, just keep going," he told him.

"I had my own suspicions," the shape shifter said. "I had reason to believe the stories were true. That you had been betrayed by Aster and murdered for your throne," he continued quietly, no longer meeting Max's eyes. "As a child, I used to visit the royal compound with my father. The old king was still alive at that time, but I used to see you… the four of you… sometimes. On the grounds. I could not imagine you capable of the degree of cowardice that Aster would have us believe."

Max stared hard at the man seated before him. "Look at me," he ordered.

Tof flinched, but looked up. His blue eyes glittered with tears.

Max shook his head slowly. "Your father came to the compound? Why?"

"To meet with your mother, the queen," he replied. "My father was a scientist, as was Donella. They often consulted on projects."

Max swallowed hard. "You had a crush on my sister," he whispered. "I caught you once in a tree, watching her walking with Michael and Tess. You were just a child." He ignored the gasps from Isabel and Liz behind him.

Tof froze, his eyes widening. "I thought… your memories." His eyes flicked briefly to Liz before returning to Max. "The bonding," he stated softly.

Max nodded.

"Your father was a scientist?" Liz asked. "Was he by any chance a geneticist?"

"Ah… you understand," Tof smiled, turning toward her. "Yes. He was. Her majesty was a biologist, and their research often… meshed."

"Your father did the research that enabled us to… exist," Tess said, picking up on Liz's train of thought.

"He did," Tof acknowledged.

"Oh, God," Isabel sighed. When Alex's arm came up around her shoulders, she leaned into him gratefully.

"That doesn't mean you're with us now," Michael said stubbornly. "So your father helped us. So what?"

"Michael," Max said warningly. "Tof, please finish. What happened here on earth once you all arrived?"

"Well, as I said, there was no way of finding any of you. Not until the signal went off. Saedon assumed your protector would have moved you far from your landing place, particularly given the extent of the press given to the crash, so Roswell was eliminated as a potential location immediately," he said, laughing quietly. "The irony in that. We should have known. It certainly wasn't the first mistake Saedon made. Or the last."

"Yes, we understood from Nasedo that Saedon allowed our ship to escape."

"Aster was apparently furious enough to hold a grudge to this day," Tof commented. "Saedon lived in constant fear of failing him again. At least now he won't have to worry about that," he said, his eyes meeting Liz's.

Max didn't miss the exchange and immediately realized what it meant. "Okay, stop right there," he demanded angrily. "That's not the first time that's happened. How do you know so much about what has been going on with us?"

Tof's head dropped. "I regret that we have been spying on you, majesty."

"No," Max said. "It's more than spies. You know things that are way too private for it to be a matter of someone watching us. Tell me or I'll find out the hard way," he said, his voice dropping to a harsh whisper as he stood.

"Her majesty… I mean, Liz," he amended quickly, seeing the sudden spark of warning in Max's eyes, "took Saedon's communicator. It had been modified without his knowledge so that I could keep track of his actions."

"You mean… you've been listening to us since last night?" Liz asked shakily.

Tof turned to her again, clearly understanding her reaction. "We were careful to only monitor pertinent information," he said gently. "If anything of too personal a nature was brought up, the transmission was cut."

Liz didn't say anything, just nodded slowly.

"That's how you knew we would all be here this morning," Max said, sitting down again in an effort to control his anger. He avoided looking at Liz for fear he would simply turn and tear Tof's head from his shoulders. The idea that this individual could have been listening to them make love the night before was enough to make his blood boil. He only hoped that he was telling the truth about tuning out personal conversations and activities.

"So you really could have shown up with a small army to take us out," Michael said slowly. "It would have been easy to get the lot of us." He met Max's questioning gaze and shrugged. Perhaps Tof really was on their side after all.

"What about yesterday?" Maria asked. "I mean, why help Saedon at all if you were loyal to Max?"

"There were many factors to consider," Tof said. "First, we had no way of overpowering Saedon. His men far out numbered ours. If we gave ourselves away too early, we risked being of no use whatsoever. The majority of us were in the group Saedon dispatched to the lab. We all assumed, Saedon included, that you would go there to look for Michael and Maria," he explained, his focus on Max once more. "That was where all of the clues pointed."

"Except Saedon overlooked that Max had already been held out at the base by the FBI," Alex said. "We knew it should have been deserted because Nasedo shut it down. So when we saw the power usage coming from that sector…"

"Ah," Tof said. "Very clever. That explains it. Ultimately, it worked for the best. But as things stood, we were to intercept you last night at the lab and prevent Aster's followers from capturing you. I had intended to leave a small group behind to ensure that Michael and Maria escaped, but Saedon threw me off by insisting he didn't require the extra back up."

"Which explains why we didn't have more trouble getting in and out," Tess said.

"At one point, Saedon did try to call me to send reinforcements," Tof went on. "But I had realized that you had gone to the base instead of the lab. I risked that you would be able to handle the small number of Saedon's men that were there, and ignored Saedon's summons. With Saedon's force divided, we were able to overtake those at the lab who remained loyal to Aster. By the time we had done so, I knew from the communicator that Saedon was dead and that all of you but Nasedo had escaped."

Max felt Liz's discomfort at the mention of Nasedo. Turning, he held out his hand to her. Her dark eyes met his and she immediately slipped from her chair and onto his lap, ignoring the fact that all of their parents were there.

Cradling Liz against his chest, Max turned his attention back to Tof. "All right. Assuming I believe you're sincere in wanting to help, why now? Why not weeks ago, before Saedon's men started attacking us?"

Tof looked regretful. "We could have contacted you, but we kept our distance. You had your protector and… it was clear you were living human lives. I… We have all been living in relative peace on earth for so many years. No one was anxious to stir things up," he admitted. "Most of us have families here. Lives of our own. Though we are loyal to you, we have no wish to return home." He lowered his eyes, clearly embarrassed. "It goes against everything I once believed, sire. I know I should return, to help free our people from Aster's tyranny, but we…" He trailed off.

"Do you have a family here, Tof?" Liz asked gently.

Tof looked up, startled. "Yes," he said softly. "A mate. Stella. She… did not want me to come here today. She was worried that…"

"That you wouldn't come back to her?" Liz probed.

He nodded.

"So, what's changed?" Isabel asked. "We won last night, and if you really overpowered the rest of Saedon's men, we should be home free, right? I mean, who's left?"

"Aster won't leave it at that, will he?" Michael asked. "He's gonna figure out what's up when he realizes communications have been cut off. He'll just send someone else to pick up where Saedon left off."

"But that would take years," Tess pointed out.

"Yeah," Isabel agreed. "We could have just continued to live our lives here, none the wiser. And you and your wife could have gone back to whatever you were doing before we used the orbs," she said to Tof. "But you didn't. You're here, even though you don't entirely want to be, trying to convince us you want to help. Help with what?"

"Aster will send others," Tof agreed. "And you are going to need to be ready for them."

Max sighed, resting his head against Liz's. "And without Nasedo, we have no one to train us."

Tof nodded.

Liz frowned. "That's still not it, though, is it?" she asked softly.

Tof appeared startled. "I'm not sure what you mean."

"There's something else. You have some other reason for being here today. It's in your eyes. A kind of… awe. It's more than facing your king. What is it?"

The shape shifter looked uncomfortable. "I just… was worried. About my reception."

"Nope. More than that. I feel it too," Michael agreed.

"What is it, Tof?" Max asked.

The man sighed. "I am reluctant to mention it because it is my understanding that you have already agreed not to discuss it," he said slowly, looking Max in the eye.

Understanding shot through Max, and he could feel Liz coming to the same realization. She turned to meet his questioning gaze.

"Wait a minute," Isabel piped up. "What are you not telling us, Max?"

"Come on, Maxwell," Michael said, annoyance in his voice. "We said no more secrets."

Liz tilted her head at Max and smiled. "Might as well. It's going to come out eventually. At least we'll be able to get some real answers."

"You're sure you want to do this?" he asked softly.

She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "Yes."

Max closed his eyes briefly, his forehead pressed against Liz's. "All right, Tof," he said, opening his eyes again and turning toward the shape shifter. "Tell us."

"Our understanding all these years was that the Royal Four was… self-contained," he said awkwardly.

"Wait, what does that mean?" Philip asked. "I'm sorry, but you're losing me here," he admitted.

Tof shifted slightly on his chair. "The Royal Four consisted of the king and queen, the princess, and the second-in-command," he said.

"Queen?" Diane questioned. "But I thought you said Liz…"

"That's just here, Mom," Isabel said. "In our past lives, Max and Tess were together. And I was with Michael," she added.

"Oh," Philip said, shooting a quick glance at Tess. "Is that why you kids…? Oh."

Tess flushed slightly. "I made things a little difficult at first," she said. "I thought everything was going to be the same in this life, too. But we've worked it all out," she finished, looking shyly toward Kyle.

"Well, that is the assumption we were going on," Tof said. "That Max and Tess would join on earth as they had on our planet. It was only when we realized that Max was with a human that things changed. And then I learned Aster had ordered Liz be killed, and everything became very clear."

"What?" Nancy cried. "Liz? What is he talking about?"

"Mom, it's all right," Liz said quickly. "I knew about this, okay? I swear, it's fine. I'm fine."

"How can it be fine? Some alien on another planet wants to kill you because you're in love with Max! I knew this was dangerous. That he would somehow…"

"Mom!" Liz said sharply. "Stop. I will not go through this with you every time you hear something you don't like. Enough."

Nancy stopped short, staring in shock at her daughter. She turned toward her husband for support, but he just shook his head slightly, indicating they should hear the whole story.

Liz turned back to Tof. "Sorry. Go on."

"Yeah. How did Max being with Liz change everything?" Alex asked. "And why did it freak Aster out?"

Tof looked once more to Max for permission to continue. When Max nodded, he took a deep breath. "There is a legend on our world," he began. "One passed down from generation to generation. Admittedly, most consider it merely that. A pretty bedtime story that parents tell their children."

"What legend?" Maria asked. "What does it say?"

"The legend speaks of a leader from our world taking a life mate of another race. It is said that together they will bring peace to their two worlds and end the war and strife that divides them. Their love will bind not only their houses, but their people. Their children shall walk the galaxies, and their children's children shall call the universe home."

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 2-Dec-2001 1:26:09 AM ]
posted on 4-Dec-2001 2:08:20 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Thank you all so much for your overwhelming feedback! I appreciate it so much.

I'm glad everyone liked the full legend. *big* I have a confession to make: I thought that damn thing up over a year ago, and finally getting to type it...well... I was tearing up a bit myself. So I'm so happy everyone found it so moving.

To answer a few questions: This is the last story in this series. I swear. I'm sorry if some of you want me to keep going (and flattered), but this series has been more than a year and a half of my life in one way or another, and it is time for me to move on. I might feel differently at some point, but even then, anything I wrote would be set in the future. This saga is coming to a close.

Angela- I'm not going to answer your question about Stella here, because she will be showing up again and you'll learn more about her at that point. *happy* I love how often your questions reflect future points in the story. I think we're on similar wave lengths.

To everyone who has been busy re-reading Homes 1-6, I thank you. And admire you! I know that is one hell of a job. *wink*

Thanks again. Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 32

*********

"I’m afraid I’m a little confused," Amy ventured, breaking the long silence that had followed Tof’s telling of the legend. "Someone on your planet actually… prophesized Max and Liz? How is that possible?"

"Yes," Jeff said. "I’m vague on that myself. What makes you so sure they were talking about them specifically?"

Tof’s brow furrowed momentarily. "Let me see if I can explain it better," he said. "The legend is not an actual prophecy. Not like, for instance, something from your Nostradamus. The story made no mention of Max in particular or even what generation of our leaders it was referring to. Nor did it state that the other half of the pair would be human. In that respect, it wasn’t talking specifically about Max and Liz."

"Well, then, what makes you think Max and Liz are the couple from the legend?" Philip asked. "I mean, it’s a lovely idea – a beautiful story. But, you have to realize, these are our children you’re talking about," he said, waving his hand to include Diane and the Parkers. "What you’re implying… it sounds like an unbelievable amount of responsibility. These are kids – teenagers – whatever some of them were in their past lives. This sounds like an extraordinary obligation for Max and Liz to shoulder."

"Dad," Max broke in softly. "Legend or not, I am already responsible for what is going on here. Aster is going to come after us again eventually, and stopping him is my duty. It’s who I am. It doesn’t discount my life here on earth with you and mom, just adds to it. But it isn’t something I can avoid."

"Maybe if you could see it from my perspective," Tof suggested. "When I was a child, back on our world, I knew the stories as well as anyone. But, as I’ve said, few people put much stock in the legend. After all, if it were true, why hadn’t the royal family attempted to bring it about? Generation after generation, the royals mated with their own kind. Had they put any faith in the tale, they would have tried to unite their house with someone high born of another race." He shrugged. "Even those who put credence in the legend believed that a shape shifter was destined to marry one of the royals. After all, we were the other race existing on our world, and much of the strife that came about through the years was between our two peoples. It seemed the logical conclusion."

"Truthfully, once we learned the Royal Four had been sent to earth, there was talk. Mention of the legend in relation to the new situation. But we believed Max and Tess to be bonded in this life as well, so our thoughts went to the next generation. It was likely that their children, born here so far from home, would choose to mate with humans."

"So until you found out about Liz, that’s what you were expecting," Isabel said. "That Max and Tess would parent the leader who would eventually fulfill the legend."

Tof nodded. "Precisely. But then we saw the two of them together," he said, his gaze falling on Max and Liz, a smile gracing his lips.

"What did I tell you, Lizzie?" Maria interrupted. "It’s that look-into-each-other’s-eyes soul mate thing."

"Maria," Liz groaned. "Please."

"Every report came back the same," Tof continued, his tone almost wistful. "Totally committed to each other. Very much in love. Devoted. Protective. Loyal. They work in perfect tandem." It was clear that he was quoting. He tilted his head thoughtfully. "And Aster began to worry. For all of his short comings as a leader – the way he acquired power, his harsh treatment of the people – Aster is not stupid. If he believes that Max and Liz are the couple from the legend, then it is more than likely he is correct."

"What do you think?" Max asked quietly.

"You already know what I think," Tof replied. "There is no doubt in my mind that you are the ones spoken of through the ages."

Max nodded, his thoughts spinning. Liz seemed outwardly unaffected by Tof’s statement, but he could feel her inner agitation. He shifted her slightly on his lap and kissed her lightly on the temple in an attempt to soothe her. It was a lot of information to process and he knew she needed some time. "We’ll talk later," he whispered against her skin, smiling when she squeezed his hand in response.

"So, you’re essentially here to claim your king and queen," Diane said haltingly, clearly unsure how to process the information. Nancy gasped quietly in response to her statement.

Tof shook his head, his eyes kind. "It’s not for me to say what Max and Liz do," he said gently. "I am here merely to pledge my loyalty and to offer my services, as well as those of all on this planet who remain loyal." His gaze darted to Max. "Aster will continue to come for you, and it is my duty to see that you remain safe. What you do beyond that is , of course, your decision."

Max raised an eyebrow. "You mean once Aster is out of the picture, I can just go on my merry way? College, career, a house in the suburbs? I find that hard to swallow."

"If that is what you choose to do, no one can make you do otherwise," Tof said mildly. "You are the king. There is no higher authority."

"Who would rule, then?" Michael asked curiously.

"There are branches of the royal family that survived Aster’s blood bath," Tof said. "Distant relations. Or Max could choose to appoint someone. I’m not actually sure of the procedure. It’s never been done, to the best of my knowledge."

"I don’t think that’s something we need to worry about quite yet," Max voiced. He glanced at his watch. "It’s late. We should clean up so the Parkers can actually open for business." He helped Liz off his lap, then stood. "Tof, I’d like to continue this discussion, but not right now, and not here. Maybe a little later? I think we could all use some time for this to sink in."

"I understand," the shape shifter said, standing as well. His expression and tone revealed that he knew they would want to discuss things among themselves. "I... realize you are not yet comfortable with this situation. But you should know, there are others who wish to meet you," he said, almost shyly. "Perhaps that would be possible tomorrow."

Standing next to Max, Liz smiled. "What about your mate? Stella?"

Tof bobbed his head. "She would be most honored to meet you all, but she will understand a slight delay."

"I just meant, you might want to contact her," Liz suggested. "You said she was concerned for you. About this meeting."

Tof flushed slightly. "She will have been monitoring our conversation," he said, clearly embarrassed.

"The communicator," Max said.

"Oh, of course," Liz said. "It’s all right," she added gently, noting how Tof avoided her eyes.

She turned and began clearing plates from the table, ignoring her mother’s attempts to shoo her away. "Max, before you go making plans, Maria and I are on this afternoon," she called out as she backed through the swinging door and headed into the kitchen, her hands filled with dirty dishes.

"Right," he said. "Okay." He looked questioningly toward Michael.

"I was supposed to work last night," his friend volunteered. "Off today."

"Good." Max surveyed the group. His parents were helping to clear the table. Liz’s mother had begun setting up for the lunch crowd, her hands trembling slightly as she worked. Jeff and Amy were still seated, each clearly trying to absorb everything they had learned that morning.

Max met the Sheriff’s eye. "I’ve got to get to the station," the older man stated, rising from his chair.

"We’ve been monopolizing you. I’m sorry," Max said.

"Part of the job, Max," Valenti said with a smile. "You kids let me know if you need anything. Kyle? You okay here or you want me to drop you?"

Kyle glanced at Tess , then shook his head. "I’ll get a lift later. Thanks, Dad."

The Sheriff nodded. He paused to speak to Amy, but she pointedly turned her head. Sighing, he grabbed his hat and went out the back way.

Max turned back to Tof. "Is there some way we can get a hold of you? To arrange another meeting."

"Well, if you will allow me…" he said meaningfully.

Max chuckled, nodding. He went and riffled through Liz’s bag, returning with the communicator. "So, how exactly does this thing work? Alex? Would you come watch, too? This is more your forte."

Alex came over and stood with Max and Tof, peering over the communicator with interest. It was all Max could do not to laugh at the gleam in his eyes.

Tof made a few quick adjustments to the device. "I’ve reset it so it will no longer be transmitting steadily," he said. "It was never our wish to be intrusive. The original modification was intended for use on Saedon only, so we could monitor his actions."

"Thank you," Max said.

"To contact me verbally, you must hit this button and enter the correct frequency." Tof tapped in a code. "I’m setting it now, as you will not need to contact the others yet. Simply activate this here," he told him, " and speak. If my communicator is not on for some reason, or in use, the message will store automatically. To receive, switch this setting."

"Got it," Max said, taking the communicator.

"Is there a digital read-out?" Alex asked curiously.

"Very good," Tof replied, sounding impressed. "There is, but it is coded so it would be of no use to you. At least not yet."

"You said you’ve all been living on earth for a long time," Max recalled. "Just what is it that you do?"

"Computers," Tof admitted. "Specializing in communications technology."

Alex grinned. "You’re the reason I had such trouble hacking into all of the town records!"

Tof nodded. "Unfortunately, there were also a number of computer experts who were loyal to Saedon. It was impossible for me to leave a more comprehensive trail."

"No problem," Alex replied. "I just thought I was losing my touch for a while there."

"Tof," Max said. "I appreciate your coming to us. It was a risk for you, regardless of how much you had learned about us. Thank you."

"The honor was mine," Tof said.

"I’ll be in touch through the communicator," Max told him. "Probably late this afternoon."

Tof bowed his head slightly. "I will be awaiting your message. It has been a most enlightening morning," he said quietly.

"Not just for you," Max said. "Until later, then."

Understanding that he had been dismissed, Tof bowed again, stepping back so the gesture encompassed everyone remaining in the room. Then, with a final nod in Max’s direction, he turned and headed out of the café, locking the door behind him with an audible click.

Max turned around to find that all of their parents had made themselves scarce, congregating in the kitchen from the sound of things. Liz and Maria had somehow changed into their uniforms without him noticing, though neither were wearing their antenna headbands quite yet. The others were busy helping to drag the tables back into place and set them up, except for Isabel, who was starting a fresh pot of coffee.

"Talk about team work," Alex said, letting out a low whistle. "You’ve got us trained, Max."

Overhearing his comment, Tess smiled and looked up from where she was arranging clean paper place mats in all of the booths. "That’s exactly it," she said.

"What’s it?" Max asked, his forehead wrinkling in confusion.

Tess shook her head and turned toward Kyle. "You know how you asked me before why I wasn’t more upset about losing Nasedo?"

Kyle’s eyebrows shot up, but he nodded.

"That’s what I meant when I said this time was different," Tess continued. She turned back to Max. "When Nasedo was shot while we were trying to rescue you, if felt like no one was in charge," she explained. "He was the only one who seemed to know what to do. Without him, I felt utterly lost, and it scared me to death. The three of you were this unit, and you didn’t want anything to do with me. You had said as much. And you were so decidedly… human. The idea of losing Nasedo was… terrifying," she admitted.

"And you don’t feel that way anymore?" Max asked quietly, his expression serious. He wondered if she understood just how important he considered her answer.

"No," Tess replied. "Now… I feel like part of a group. The three of you have become family, but it’s more than that. I guess that’s because it’s not just the three of you," she said shyly. "Liz and Maria and Alex. Kyle and the Sheriff." Her gaze dropped. "It’s like having a real home for the first time. It’s not scary at all. Or if it is, we’re all in it together."

"I’m glad, Tess," Max said softly. "I’ll admit Liz and I were a little concerned how you would take this legend stuff."

"You knew before this morning, didn’t you?" she asked.

Max nodded. "Nasedo mentioned something to Liz last night. But he was so vague, and we had no way of verifying anything." He shrugged. "We didn’t see any reason to upset you needlessly."

"It doesn’t upset me, Max. In some ways, it even makes me feel better. It’s like, things are different in this life for a reason, you know?"

"Yeah," he said.

"You’re really becoming our leader, Max," she said softly. "I don’t know if you even realize it, but I can see it. Like a kind of metamorphosis. And Liz is changing, too. I know in your case it’s partly the bonding and partly the circumstances, but for her… It’s just really amazing to see," she confessed. "It makes me proud to be in this with all of you."

Max closed the short distance between them and pulled Tess into a swift, brotherly hug. "Thank you," he said. "Really. It means a lot."

Tess cocked her head downward, gazing at the floor as her cheeks flushed prettily. "Well, it’s true."

Max patted her gently on the shoulder, then headed toward the back room. Liz came swinging through the door just as he reached it.

"Hey," he said, grabbing her around the waist. "What time you guys working until?"

"Closing," she said apologetically.

"That’s okay," he told her. "I’ll come by for your break and we can hang out. Then we can have a fast group meeting when you both get off. I’m not sure I want to see Tof again until tomorrow anyway."

Liz’s brow furrowed. "I thought you trusted him?"

"I really do, actually," he admitted. "But I’m on information overload, and I can’t imagine anyone else feels much differently." He nodded toward the others, who had coupled up as soon as the café was presentable. Tess and Kyle were leaning against a booth, heads close as they talked. Alex and Isabel were in the booth directly behind them, while Michael had Maria cradled on his lap at the adjoining table.

"You’re right," she said, smiling at the sight of everyone so close. Resting her head on Max’s chest, she wrapped her arms around his waist and sighed.

Max kissed the top of her head. "How are you?"

"Tired," she confessed. "But I’ll be okay. I suspect Mom and Dad won’t mind if I’m a little on the slow side today."

"I’d better go talk to them," he said.

"Wait until later," Liz advised, pulling back to look at him. "They’re all right. It’s like you said – information overload. What are you going to do?"

"I think I’ll see if Michael, Iz, and Tess are up to a little strategizing session," he said. "We’ll fill you guys in later, okay?"

She nodded. Rising on her toes, she pressed a kiss to his lips. "Be careful," she told him. "We’re not sure all of Saedon’s men are gone."

"We will be," he assured her.

Liz headed to unlock the front door and Max went back to the others. "We should get out of here," he observed.

"Mmm," Maria agreed, dropping a kiss on Michael’s forehead. "I have to get to work." She rose from his lap and gave Max a quick wink. "Catch ya later."

"You guys feel like hashing through some of this?" Max asked. "Kyle, Alex, you can join us if you want, or take off. We’ll be updating Liz and Maria later anyway."

"Ah, alien planning session," Kyle muttered quietly. "Gotcha. I think I’ll bow out then, if you don’t mind." He looked expectantly at Tess.

"Go ahead," she told him. "See you later?"

"Wouldn’t miss it. So long, guys." He squeezed Tess’s hand lightly and headed for the door. "Whitman? You coming with?" he called back.

"I guess I’ll take off, too," Alex said. "I’ve actually got some normal boring stuff to do." He leaned over and gave Isabel a quick kiss. "Call me when you’re done?"

She smiled. "Promise."

"Be careful," Max reminded them, smiling when Alex flashed him a quick thumbs up.

When it was just the four of them, Michael looked expectantly at Max. "So? What’s the deal?"

"Not here," Max said. "Let’s move it over to the UFO Center. Milton’s got the place shut down this week for cleaning and updating of the displays. Actually, that’s what I’m supposed to be doing today," he admitted. "I can get some work done while we talk."

"Terrific," Michael muttered.

"That place gives me the creeps," Tess confessed.

"You’re not the only one," Isabel said. "But Max is right. It’s as good a place as any. But won’t Milton be around?"

"Nah," Max said ruefully. "He trusts me to take care of it while he’s on vacation."

They headed out the back way so they could inform the others of their whereabouts. The Parkers and Mrs. DeLuca seemed a bit reserved with Max, making him suddenly feel extremely self-conscious. Only once they were outside and Michael gave him a teasing shove did he feel more himself.

"Come on, your majesty," Michael quipped, as they approached the front of the UFO Center. "Hand over the keys."

Max rolled his eyes and ran his palm over the door. "I think I liked fearless leader better," he muttered.

Michael dipped into a mocking bow. "Your wish is my command, fearless leader."

Max groaned and smacked him lightly in the head. "Move your butt, General," he told him, pushing him through the door after Tess and Isabel. The sound of laughter filled the small entrance as he turned and relocked the door behind them.

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 4-Dec-2001 2:21:06 PM ]
posted on 12-Dec-2001 9:50:51 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Thanks for the bumping. I was prepared to go hunting back on page 20. First, apologies for the delay between parts. Things are so busy, both at work and in life, and I'm desperately trying to catch up on holiday prep and failing miserably. Now I have my annual pre-Christmas cold and just want to pull the covers over my head...

Anyway, I've been doing precious little writing, but I felt so guilty that I'm putting this up. It's short, for which I'm very sorry, but I thought it would be better than nothing, right? Hope you enjoy... More coming soon. I promise.

*happy*
Em

*******

Part 33

*********

Business was brisk and the lunch crowd demanding, effectively preventing Liz from thinking too much as she hustled from table to table filling orders. Still, she was acutely aware of everything happening outside the confines of her customers – José taking over the grill for her father, Maria’s concerned glances toward the back room, their parents disappearing up the stairs to the apartment.

When a lull finally came, Maria startled Liz by grabbing her by the arm and dragging her into the bathroom.

"Maria! What are you doing?" she demanded as her friend locked the door that led to the break room.

"Liz, aren’t you the least bit concerned about that little parental pow-wow taking place upstairs?" Maria hissed.

Sighed wearily, Liz leaned back against the wall. "There’s not much we can do about it," she said. "Max’s parents are up there, too. They won’t let things get carried away."

"Has it escaped your attention that the Evanses didn’t know about this life bond thing you and Max have going? They’re not going to be any happier than your parents. And my mother?" Maria groaned, rolling her eyes heaven-ward. "She’s gonna have me fitted for a chastity belt at this rate."

"Maria," Liz said, smiling at her friend’s dramatics. "She is not. It’ll be fine. They just need some time to talk. We threw a lot at them today, especially your mother." Her smile fades somewhat as Maria continued to look panicked. "What is it, really? Are you okay?"

"I…" Maria closed her eyes and slid down the wall to sit on the floor. "I don’t know, Liz. I just…"

Liz dropped down beside her and bumped shoulders playfully. "Come on," she coaxed. "Talk to me. Is it about being held hostage?" she asked gently.

Maria shook her head. "I’m okay with all of that," she said. "It was kind of scary at the time, but not as much as it would have been if Michael hadn’t been there. I just knew somehow it would all turn out. It’s the rest of it. Realizing that, even if all the evil aliens go away, this other… stuff… is still going to be out there."

"You mean their obligation to their planet."

"All of it," Maria said helplessly. "Their past lives. People popping up and treating Max like a king. And you like a queen," she added, turning to look at Liz. "Knowing that they’re just going to keep learning more and more about who they really are."

"Maria, that isn’t who they really are," Liz said. "It’s who they used to be. Yeah, there’s some hangover stuff, but… Michael is no more the general of an off-world army than you are. It’s like Max said. It’s his responsibility, but it doesn’t take away from his life here with his parents or any of us."

"But that’s Max. He and Isabel have real roots here, Liz. They’ve grown up with parents and a nice house and… " Her gaze dropped to her lap, her fingers playing nervously with her apron.

"And Michael hasn’t," Liz finished for her. "You really think that makes a difference? Surely by now you know how he feels about you," she said softly. "Maria, he’s crazy about you. Michael would do anything for you. You know that."

"But can I ask him to?"

Liz pulled Maria into her arms and gave her a comforting hug. "You don’t have to ask him anything right now, okay? Stop looking for trouble. You’re starting to sound like me," she teased.

Maria smiled in spite of herself. "I guess I better stop, then, or Tof will start bowing to me, too."

Liz’s eyes widened. "God, was that unreal?"

Maria giggled. "That’s what you getting for falling in love with an alien king, Lizzie. Really though, what did you think of Tof?"

"Truthfully? I like him," Liz admitted. "I’m not sure why, but I trust him. And I think we really need someone like him on our side," she added.

"Yeah," Maria agreed. "I know what you mean. With Nasedo gone, it’ll be good to have another Czech who knows the score. And Tof seems a lot more willing to… um… share."

Liz nodded, then pushed herself to her feet. "We’d better get back out there," she said, reaching down a hand to help Maria.

"I know," Maria sighed. "It’s so anticlimactic, though," she pouted.

"Real life generally is," Liz laughed.

"Easy for you to say," Maria grumbled. "Queen Elizabeth," she added, unlocking the door. "Ouch!" she exclaimed, when Liz poked her in the side.

"Don’t you start," Liz told her.

Maria grinned, and sailed past Liz into the café.

* * * * *

"So, we’re all agreed that we have to support the kids in this, right?" Philip asked. He and Diane had been listening to Jeff, Nancy, and Amy go on endlessly for the past two hours and he felt the need to vocalize his concerns.

"How can you be so calm?" Amy asked him. "Aren’t you in the least bit worried about the enormity of the situation? Your seventeen-year-old son is basically married, Philip. Or considers himself such, which is the same thing."

"I think it’s a bit more of a leap to realize our seventeen-year-old son is a king," Diane said. "Look, we’re not all that calm, Amy. Believe me. We’ve just had a couple of days more than you to adjust to everything." She shrugged. "We can’t change the way things are. All we can do is be proud of our kids for being so mature and capable, and back them up as best we can."

"That’s all well and good for the two of you," Nancy pointed out. "Your children are the ones born to all of this. Ours just got dragged along for the ride."

"Nancy," Jeff said.

She shook her head. "I didn’t mean that the way it sounded," she said apologetically. "I’m not pointing fingers. I realize we wouldn’t have Liz at all if it hadn’t been for Max, and that he risked everything to save her. I just wish…" She let out a quiet sigh. "I understand they love each other. I even admire their certainty," she admitted. "I just wish they hadn’t made it all so permanent."

Diane frowned. "Nancy, I know Max would have never forced Liz to…"

"No, no, I know he wouldn’t have," Nancy said hurriedly. "As I said, Diane, we owe Max a great deal. I don’t doubt his feelings for my daughter. And I’m sure that neither of them had any idea that they were binding themselves so irrevocably when they… when they decided to become intimate. That’s just what I’m saying. I’m sorry for both of them. That they can’t change their minds."

"Do you really think they would have done things differently?" Jeff sighed.

"What do you mean?" Philip asked.

Jeff shrugged. "I’ve been watching those two all year. Hell, longer. Max has been coming into the café and staring at Liz from behind his menu for years. I’m just saying that, even if they had known about this life bond thing beforehand, they still would have gone ahead. They committed themselves to each other emotionally long before they did it physically."

"Oh God. I don’t know what to do about Maria," Amy said, growing slightly pale. "Do I forbid her to see Michael? I mean, I actually like Michael Guerin, amazing as that sounds. He’s a good boy under all those spikes and scowls, and he genuinely cares about my daughter. Is it fair to punish him for something that isn’t his fault? What do I do about all of this?"

"I’m not sure you could keep Maria away from Michael if you tried," Jeff pointed out gently. "Just talk to her, Amy. I’ve gotten the idea that all the kids have actually been pretty honest with us, as much as was possible given the secret they were keeping. Tell her what has you worried."

"You’re right about Michael," Diane added. "He is a good kid. It’s actually pretty remarkable, given everything he’s been through. He won’t hurt Maria if he can help it."

"Yeah, well it’s that last part that has me worried," Amy confessed. "How much of it can he help? How much of this can any of them help?"

"It sounds as if a lot of the dangerous stuff is over for the time being, at least if we believe this Tof character," Philip said.

"Max seemed to trust him," Nancy said. "And he doesn’t strike me as the type to trust easily."

"No," Diane agreed with a rueful smile. "He’s pretty choosy about who he lets into his life. After all, it took him ten years to trust his own parents with his secret, and he only told us now out of fear for our safety."

"Diane," Philip said gently, taking her hand.

"I know it’s silly of me to be hurt," she said. "I understand why they did it. It just… stings a little."

"I’m sure they wanted to tell you," Nancy said.

"Isabel said she did. I think Max… was scared." Diane shook her head. "Max has always been my cautious child," she said. "Looking and thinking before every decision. Imagining the worse possible scenario."

"Good thing he didn’t do that the day Liz was shot," Amy said.

Diane’s eyes teared up slightly. "That’s why I know he loves her more than anything. She’s the only one in the world who makes him act first and damn the consequences. Liz brought Max out of his shell in a way I never thought possible." Her gaze fell on Nancy. "I think we’re beyond looking at this as some precocious teen romance. What those two have is unique."

******

TBC

posted on 13-Dec-2001 5:54:10 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Thanks for the feedback and warm wishes regarding my cold. I don't feel so bad... mostly a stuffy head. LOL! Connie, love your idea that my head is stuffed up with fic ideas. *wink* I wish it were that simple.

*happy*
Em

*************

Part 34

**************

Tof felt strangely elated as he walked down the corridor of the old lab building. He was a rational man, and therefore understood that he had by no means won his king’s complete trust that morning. Regardless of his warm demeanor, Max Evans was not the type to accept his enemy’s word alone, and so it would take time for Tof to prove that his motives were pure and his loyalty genuine. The general, he suspected, would be an even harder sell, which was as it should be. He already admired Michael’s instinctive protective nature. It would seem much of their personalities had survived from their previous lives.

Still, it had been a good first meeting, he mused as he entered the stairwell. He dashed up the steps to the second floor, marveling at the quiet tap of his loafers in contrast to the usual staccato beat of his boots. He had changed into casual clothes to head into Roswell, not wanting to attract undue attention, and he felt somewhat liberated as a result.

Heading for his office, Tof smiled as he felt a familiar, welcoming presence. "Waiting for me, I see," he said, as he breezed through the door.

Stella rose from his desk and came around to throw her arms around him, sending him several steps backward before he managed to brace himself. "Idiot," she muttered, hugging him close.

Tof laughed, enfolding his wife in a tender embrace. "I take it you heard?"

"Yes, but that was no reason for you to announce to them that I was listening," she scolded.

Pulling back, Tof gazed down on her flushed face. "Stella, darling, they were quite understanding." He stroked her pink cheek. "It went well," he told her, looking pleased.

"Very," she agreed, smiling reluctantly. "I swear, you’re the luckiest man in twelve star systems."

"No doubt about it," he whispered, kissing her full mouth.

"That’s not what I meant," she said, pulling back, eyes glowing.

"I know. But it’s true nonetheless. So, I was right to go, wasn’t I?"

She sighed dramatically. "You won’t be happy until I admit it, will you? Yes, you were right to go yourself. No one else could have connected to them on such a personal level." She paused, frowning slightly.

"What?"

"Was it strange? Seeing them that way when you remember them from before?"

Tof looked thoughtful. "It wasn’t, really. Frankly, they look so different in this form that I never considered them the same beings. At least not until Max remembered me," he added.

"Ah, from your visits to the royal compound as a boy," Stella nodded. "That must have been odd," she said sympathetically.

"More because it was unexpected than anything. I hadn’t thought that his memories would start to return after he and Liz joined." He shook his head regretfully. "That was my only real error. Blurting out their relationship. Max was kind, but I doubt he’ll forgive me for that any time soon."

"It didn’t seem like it caused more than a momentary fuss," Stella said.

"Ah, but wait," Tof said knowingly. "Their parents will start to think differently once they realize the depth of the bond. We didn’t really get into it. Perhaps Max and Liz have explained in further detail by now," he said. "But I got the impression that none of the adults truly understood the permanence of this union. I suspect they’re thinking in terms of human marriage vows."

"Ah," Stella nodded. "I see. Our planet has such a strange concept of permanence," she sighed.

"Precisely," Tof said. He led her to the small couch beneath the windows and tugged her down beside him. "You’re not going to ask me about her?"

Stella raised her eyebrows questioningly. "About who?"

Tof tilted his head, his gaze steady. "The princess."

Waving a hand in a deceptively casual gesture, Stella looked away. "That was more than fifty years ago, in another life," she said.

"Stella, you know it was just a childhood crush. I never had any real feelings for her, other than admiration and loyalty."

She turned back to him and smiled sheepishly. "I know, Tof," she replied quietly. "You said as much before, and I believe you. So, tell me about Isabel Evans."

"Truthfully, she said very little while I was there," he said. "She is a beautiful young woman, clearly quite attached to Alex Whitman."

"Their computer hacker?" Stella asked, clearly amused.

"Yes," he acknowledged. "Ironic, I realize." He smiled, his arm tightening around her shoulders. "I sensed that same fierce protectiveness in her that she always demonstrated in her past life. But she’s an entirely different person. There’s this vulnerability that’s new. A sense of insecurity. I imagine it has been difficult for all of them, growing up on this world, knowing how their differences endangered them," he sighed.

"And Tess?"

Tof smiled. "Our former queen. I understood from our research that she had been quite adamant in her pursuit of Max when she and Nasedo came to Roswell, but she has obviously changed her mind. She is part of the unit, though. Very much so. She has a quiet strength that will stand them in good stead. And her loyalty is something to admire."

"What of the humans?" Stella asked.

"Ah, you’ll like them, my dear," he told her. "They compliment our royals in every way. Strong, protective, clever, loving. Remind me very much of you at that age – ready to take on the universe," he grinned. "I can see a bold future for this group."

"You’re fond of Liz already," she said knowingly. "It was clear in your conversation with her, brief as it was. She’s impressed you."

"She is an admirable young woman. You read the transcripts, you know what Nasedo forced her to do." Tof shook his head. "Yet today she was the picture of self-control. There is no way she could have recovered so completely, but there she was, conversing with me as if there had been no battle, as if she herself had not been forced to test the very fabric of her bravery. She must have been terrified," he sighed. "She even showed concern for your feelings, having never met you. Wanted me to contact you to tell you I was all right," he smiled.

"You’re saying she is already worthy of the throne," Stella observed quietly.

Tof shrugged. "Max and Liz both are young and untrained. They are attached to their lives here. I cannot predict what they will do when the time comes," he said. "But if that is their wish – to follow their destinies – they will be more than able to do so."

"Max chose well."

"There was no choice to be made," Tof said softly. "He just recognized his other half, and that was the end of it. Like two pieces of a puzzle."

"Across all this time and space," Stella marveled.

Tof shifted toward her, and cupped her face gently between his palms. "It wouldn’t be the first time," he said reverently.

"No," she agreed, covering his hands with her own.

"I love you," he told her, bringing his lips down over hers

"I love you, too," she murmured in reply, the words brushing quietly between them.

* * * * *

Michael shook his head as Max adjusted the alien figures spread out in the autopsy display. "Maxwell, we have got to get you a new job," he muttered.

"Where are we going to find someplace that gives us access to the kind of files Milton has set up here?" Max asked pointedly. "Without Nasedo under cover at the special unit, we’re going to need those resources more than ever. Especially Milton’s UFO search engine."

"Speaking of Nasedo," Isabel said. "What are we going to do about the FBI?"

"Maybe Tof can help us," Tess suggested.

Michael frowned. "Look, I’ll admit I liked the guy, but I’m not ready to put our lives in his hands, are you?"

Tess shrugged and turned to Max. "What do you think?"

"My gut tells me we can trust him," Max admitted. "But Michael has a point. Tof hasn’t done much to really prove himself yet. Still, it would be ideal if we could get another shape shifter into the special unit before anyone realizes Pierce is missing."

"So, I guess the real question is, do we risk it?" Isabel asked.

"We don’t have enough to go on yet," Michael insisted.

Max rubbed the nape of his neck tiredly. "No, we don’t. However, as usual, we don’t have time to wait until we’re sure. I say we meet up with Tof again tomorrow some time and make a decision based on what he has to say. Frankly, I’m leaning toward pulling him in on this," he said, turning to Michael. "I understand how you feel, and I agree, but I don’t really see any other viable options. If we don’t stick one of Tof’s men into the unit, what do we do?"

Michael nodded grudgingly. "You’re right. I haven’t the foggiest idea. But that doesn’t mean I have to like it."

Max smiled. "Duly noted." He leaned back on the edge of the display table, pushing the overhead light back so it wasn’t shining in his face. "Life and death stuff aside, how do you all feel?"

"What do you mean?" Isabel asked. "We’re fine, Max."

"No, Iz, how do you feel about everything that’s been happening? We’ve learned a lot the past couple of days, but there really hasn’t been time to process it, let alone discuss it." Max let out a quiet sigh. "Suddenly our enemy has a name, and he not only wants us dead, but is looking to stage a public execution. Our relationships have been thrown into utter turmoil. We’ve been fighting, getting hurt, healing our wounds and continuing on. Never mind that virtually all of our parents know the truth about us. What’s going through your heads right now?"

"Maybe we should be asking you that question," Michael pointed out. "Max, you’ve really changed the most the last few days. I mean, it was one thing to learn you were a king in your past life, and another to have some guy suddenly bowing to you."

"Yeah, Max," Tess agreed. "What do you make of everything?"

"Me? I, um… I honestly don’t know what to think," he admitted slowly. "I guess I’ve been more concerned about how it was affecting Liz."

"You mean because of Nasedo?" Isabel asked.

"That, but the other things as well," Max said. "She took the concept of the life bond in stride, but I don’t think she realized that this other stuff was part of the bargain," he said. "Bad enough to discover you’ve inadvertently linked yourself to your boyfriend for all time, without learning you’ve inherited a title and a throne and the responsibilities that go with them, as well."

"Ah, don’t forget the legend," Michael added, with a smirk. "Leave it to you to justify your childhood crush with some prophecy from the home planet."

Max shook his head. "Don’t even start on that," he said. "The entire thing is beyond bizarre."

"It is," Isabel agreed. "Like something out of a fairy tale."

"That’s what Liz said," Max told her.

"Somehow I don’t see Liz considering that a bad thing," Michael chuckled.

"Why?" Tess asked curiously.

Michael shook his head. "For all of her science talk, Liz is as much of an incurable romantic as Max is," he said, ignoring Max’s frown. "Sometimes Maria calls them Snow White and Prince Charming," he confided in a loud whisper, laughing when rolled his eyes.

"Funny," Max said. "Can we finish up so we can get the hell out of here?"

"Sure," Michael agreed. "What’s next?"

"I don’t want to forget about the book," Max said. "We have to finish the translation. Iz, maybe you and Tess can work on it over the next few days? I clearly don’t have the patience," he said wryly.

"Well, if you’d refrain from imbedding it in walls," Isabel teased.

"Huh?" Michael turned to Max, looking confused. "What did I miss?"

"Never mind," Max told him. "Not important. I just want to know as much as we can. Maybe something will back up some of what Tof told us."

"We’ll work on it," Tess assured him.

"I’m going to contact Tof and set up a meeting for tomorrow morning, if that’s good with everyone?"

"It’ll have to be," Michael said. "Maria and I are on closing shift tomorrow night."

"I’m pretty sure Liz is off all day," Max said. "I’ll double check before I finalize anything."

"What about tonight, Max?" Tess asked. "Are we all going to meet?"

"We’re taking the night off," Max announced. "Yesterday was hell. Everyone’s dead tired and in need of some down time. If you’ll just let Kyle in on what we discussed, Tess. And Iz? Fill Alex in?"

"Of course, Max, but…" Isabel frowned. "You really don’t want to do anything tonight?"

"I never said that," Max corrected. "I just don’t intend to do anything related to far-off planets, alien powers, intergalactic battles, or unreadable symbols." He smiled at his sister. "Go do something fun, Iz. Remember that? Rent a movie with Alex. Pop some popcorn. Forget about all this for a while."

"You don’t have to tell me twice," Tess declared. "Are we done here?"

"What do you think?" Max asked, turning to Michael. "Done?"

"Oh, yeah," Michael agreed. "Let us know what time and where tomorrow?"

"I will," Max said. He surveyed the UFO Center briefly. "Milton’s just going to have to make do with this as is," he said finally. "Let’s go."

They exited together, then went their separate ways, Isabel and Tess disappearing around the corner so quickly they might never have been there at all.

Watching them take off, Michael chuckled. He glanced at Max. "Heading to the Crashdown?"

Peering at his watch, Max shook his head. "I want to check in with Valenti first. Liz won’t get her break for at least another hour."

Michael’s eyes narrowed. "What happened to taking the night off, Max?"

"I am," he assured him. "I just want to see if there was any news on the condition of Eagle Rock," he added quietly. "There were a lot of alien bodies in that place when we torched it."

"No one lives close enough to have reported the fire," Michael said. "It should have burned to the ground."

"It should have," Max agreed. "I just want to be sure."

"So what are we waiting for?"

"Michael…"

"Let’s go see the Sheriff, Max," Michael said. "Then I’m personally delivering you to Liz."

Max smiled at his friend. "Okay," he said. "Let’s go."

********

TBC
posted on 17-Dec-2001 10:20:19 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys! Thanks for your wonderful feedback. I'm afraid my cold is still lingering, and all my Christmas preparations are way behind... all of which means too little time and energy to write. wimsey- I'm afraid the cave is kind of stalled right now. I'll get back to it at some point, but I've only got so much writing time and this story is just much more interesting to write. Glad to know you're interested, though. *wink* I promise not to forget it.

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 35

***********

Liz glanced at the clock behind the counter as she cleared the plates from the rear booth. Her head was pounding and she was dying to take her break. Time had been as unmerciful as the crowds that afternoon, both seemingly against her. All she wanted was to swallow a couple of aspirin and collapse.

She had honestly thought she was fine when she started her shift, but now she wasn't so sure. At least she could blame the throbbing in her temples to her lack of sleep, she thought wryly. The pain was bad enough that she had considered telling her parents she wasn't feeling well and begging off the rest of the evening, but she wasn't prepared to give them that kind of ammunition. The last thing she needed was for them to use her fatigue as an excuse to keep her from seeing Max. Yes, they seemed to be handling everything a little better than they had the previous day, but Liz knew her parents too well to risk giving them a reason to change their minds.

Maria's determined approach across the café caught her attention, forcing her to focus her thoughts. Her friend looked panicked.

"What?" Liz whispered as Maria drew near. "Did something happen?"

"You could say that," Maria snapped. "My mother wants Michael to come to dinner Friday night. She wants to 'get to know him better.' Can you believe that?"

Despite her aching head, Liz giggled. "I'm sorry," she said hurriedly, when Maria's eyebrows rose at her reaction. "Really. It's just, from the way you came storming over here I thought your mom had grounded you at the very least."

"I wish," Maria mumbled, starting to help Liz with the dishes. "Lizzie, what am I going to do? I love Michael to death, but he'll never survive a DeLuca dinner. You've seen his table manners," she sighed.

"Maria, he'll be fine," Liz assured her. "Just leave him be. Half the problem is he gets all self-conscious trying to live up to your expectations. Your mom knows his background with Hank. She's not going to expect him to be Miss Manners." She winced slightly as the dishes clattered noisily in the bin.

Maria frowned. "You okay? You look a little pale."

"Headache."

Maria looked at her closely for a moment, then shook her head decidedly. "Here, give me those," she instructed, claiming the bucket of dirty dishes. "Go take your break early."

"But Max was going to come meet me," Liz said, looking reluctant.

"I'll send him back when he gets here. Go take something and lie down for a little while. You look miserable."

Liz smiled weakly. "Thanks, Maria," she relented. "And don't worry about dinner with your mom. It'll be all right."

She wandered into the back room, trying to ignore the ache in her head. Opening her locker, she rummaged until she found a bottle of aspirin, and swallowed two of them with a handful of water from the sink. Dampening a paper towel, she pressed the cool cloth to her forehead and dropped onto the couch.

The next thing Liz was aware of was cool hands framing her face. Gentle fingers pressed to her temples, rubbing in even circles. Soothing lips brushed over her forehead - where had her compress gone? - and kissed her tenderly.

"Liz? You awake?" came a soft whisper.

"Hmmm." Her eyes fluttered open. Max was hovering over her, looking concerned. "Hi," she said softly.

"Hey there," he smiled. "Rumor has it you have a headache."

Liz nodded slightly, closing her eyes again. Clearly her aspirin had yet to kick in. "Hurts," she whispered. "What time is it?"

"Time to open your eyes," he told her. "Come on," he coaxed. "Look at me."

She did as he requested, unable to refuse the soft demand of his voice. As she looked into his eyes, his hands shifted slightly and then they were connected. She felt a rapid fire of emotions, mostly love and worry, flowing through her, and a warm buzzing filled her head. Then Max bent down and kissed her.

"Better?" he asked quietly.

"Yeah," she said, reaching up and brushing his hair back. "Thanks."

He helped her sit up and took a seat next to her. Liz was conscious of his appraising gaze, even now that she had assured him her headache was gone. "What?" she asked.

"Have you eaten since breakfast?"

Liz rolled her eyes. "No, but I was waiting for you."

"Liz, it's six o'clock. We ate breakfast more than seven hours ago. And you had like half a pancake then," he pointed out. "You can't do this to yourself. You had next to no sleep last night and…" He trailed off, shaking his head. "I just don't want you passing out or something. Your parents would kill me."

She sighed, realizing he was playing his trump card, yet unable to refute what he was saying. "I'm sorry. I'll pay more attention," she agreed. "So, did I sleep my entire break away or is there still time for us to have dinner together?"

"There's time," he assured her. "Maria said you'd only been back here about five minutes. I had her put in an order for us."

"Good," Liz said, snuggling against him. "How did your meeting with the others go? Or would you rather wait until later to catch us all up together?"

"There is no later. I gave everyone the night off," Max told her.

Liz sighed contentedly, resting her head on his shoulder. "Oh, Max. That's the best thing I've heard all week. I didn't want to complain or anything, but the last couple of days…"

"I know. Hell," he said simply. "I think we've got enough breathing room to take things easy for a day or so. Michael and I went to see Valenti. He told us Eagle Rock burned to the ground, so we don't have to worry about any backlash from that."

"Won't the military want to investigate?"

"Probably, but they won't find anything," Max assured her. "That was a pretty high temperature fire and we destroyed the most incriminating of the computer equipment up front."

"Thank God," she murmured.

"Yeah," Max agreed, rubbing her arm soothingly. He could feel her relief pouring off of her through their residual connection, and he realized that the possibility of evidence left behind at Eagle Rock had been one of her major fears. "Liz, even if they find something minor, there won't be any way to trace it to us."

She nodded. "I know I was being a little irrational, but I just had these visions of someone wanting to avenge Saedon's death. Or Nasedo's," she added in a small voice.

"That's not going to happen," he promised, turning her to face him. He cupped her cheek with one hand, stroking her smooth skin. "Liz, you were so brave," he whispered. "I can't begin to tell you how in awe of you I am."

She smiled slightly at his words. "I didn't feel very brave," she admitted. "But I know it was necessary," she said firmly, nodding her head for emphasis. "I really do, Max. Like I said before, it's just going to take some time for me to get used to the whole thing. Emotionally. We've been through a lot these past few days." And suddenly she was talking about more than just killing Saedon and Nasedo. The pressure of suddenly being Max's destined mate - even though it had been her greatest wish for so long - was bearing down on her with the weight of the world.

"I know," he said softly. "You more than any of us, in some ways. I realize all of this is so much more than you bargained for when you fell in love with me. It's a huge adjustment, Liz, and I just want you to know that, I'm here for you. To talk or just be together. Whatever you need. Even if you need me to go away for a little while, to give you space to decide what you want," he finished hoarsely.

Liz frowned and reached for him, her arms snaking around his neck. "That's the last thing I'll ever need, Max," she said fiercely. "I don't need to make any decisions. I'm not turning my back on you. If loving you means taking on these other roles, so be it. I want to be with you, Max, more than anything. I just need time to… grow into the rest of it," she said, smiling against his neck. "It can be a little overwhelming to be a queen," she added mischievously.

Max smiled, his arms tightening around her. "I can relate to that," he admitted. "Being born to this stuff doesn't make me any more prepared," he sighed.

"We'll learn together," she told him, pulling back to look in his eyes.

Shaking his head slightly, Max let out a short laugh.

"What?" Liz asked.

"We've got years before we have to worry about any of this," he told her. "I told Tof we would deal with Aster first."

"Since he's ruling in your stead, I suppose you would kind of have to," Liz pointed out. "But what's wrong with talking about it ahead of time? After all, it never hurts to have…"

"A plan," he finished for her, grinning.

Liz blushed, her gaze dropping. "Okay, okay," she said. "So, I'm predictable."

"Liz Parker, I don't think you'll ever have to worry about that," Max told her, kissing her lightly. "Now, how about some dinner?"

"Sounds good."

* * * * *

Michael sat at the counter and watched Maria buzz around the café. Technically, she didn't get her break until Liz was done with hers, but he saw no reason why he shouldn't hang out and wait for her.

He grinned as she hurried toward him, blowing her bangs out of her face. The crowd wasn't that big, so he knew whatever had her so flustered was probably related to him. Somehow, that pleased him to no end.

"What?" she demanded, bustling behind the counter and lining up two glasses beneath the soda dispenser. "What's that grin for?"

"You look cute," he said.

"Cute? I look cute?" she sputtered, turning in surprise.

Michael just nodded, enjoying the way her cheeks had flushed with annoyance. He loved to get her pissed off at him and, with the way things had been going the past couple of days, he had been denied the luxury. There was no pleasure in pushing her buttons when they were fighting for their lives, but now that they had the night off…

"Cute," she repeated, shaking her head. "You're gonna pay for that, Guerin," she declared, whisking off to deliver the drinks.

"Hope so," he muttered, watching the way her hips swayed beneath her short uniform as she crossed the floor.

Maria set the glasses down in front of her customers and turned just in time to catch Michael gawking at her. Her eyes narrowed.

"Oh, yeah," he smirked. "Fireworks time."

Maria marched back to the counter. "Go ahead and look smug now, Space boy," she told him. "You'll be singing a different tune Friday night."

"What's Friday night?" he asked, swiveling to face her as she continued behind the counter and began clearing the place next to him.

"Dinner. My house. With my mother," she announced.

Michael felt the air slipping from his lungs. "Why?" he managed.

"Why? Because she said so," Maria snapped. "She wants to sit down and talk."

"She's talked to me plenty before and dinner was never involved," Michael shot back. "What's different this time?"

Maria's eyebrows arched meaningfully.

"Oh," Michael said slowly. "Right." At least now he knew what had put Maria in her mood. He let out a long sigh.

Seeing his expression, she relented. "Look, it'll be fine, okay? We'll eat some pasta or something and she'll ask some more questions. It won't be any worse than this morning. I can probably even guarantee she'll stay conscious," she added with a smile.

Michael nodded. "So why do I feel like this is some sort of final exam?"

"Michael, when was the last time you gave a rat's ass about an exam?"

He glared at her. "This is different and you know it."

"I know. I'm sorry," she said. She turned and slipped a glass under the cherry Coke nozzle, then passed him the glass. "I promise, it'll be all right," she told him.

"Okay," he said quietly. "Um… listen, Max pretty much declared this an R-n-R night. Any chance of us doing something when you get off work?"

Maria blinked at his abrupt change of subject. "Tonight? Well, it'll be pretty late," she said. "I won't have much time before I need to get home. What did you have in mind?"

"Anything," he said. "Whatever you want. Doesn't matter."

Maria rolled her eyes. "How romantic," she muttered, but she smiled at him. "Tell you what. If you don't mind risking a Mom-sighting, why don't we go back to my place? We can rent a movie, snuggle on the couch, you can pour Tabasco all over your Twizzlers and gross me out…" she grinned. "At least that way we won't have to worry about rushing home."

"Sounds good," he said softly. "You sure your mother won't mind?"

"Nah," Maria told him. "She'll be so happy to have me under her roof and in plain sight that she won't say a word. And I'll even let you pick the movie, as long as you promise not to get something that's just blood and guts. No counting bodies in Braveheart, okay?"

"Deal," he told her, leaning over the counter and kissing her.

"Look, I better get back out there," she said, nodding toward the floor. "We'll talk more on my break."

Michael nodded, smiling as she scooped up two pots of coffee and went back to work.

**********

TBC
posted on 19-Dec-2001 11:32:01 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 36

*********

"I can't believe the guys agreed to let us pick the movies," Isabel remarked as she peered at the shelf of new releases.

"Why?" Tess asked.

"They risked getting chick flicks," she laughed.

"Excuse me, but aren't we talking about Alex Whitman here? The guy who was willing to sit through Notting Hill just to spend a couple of hours in your presence?" Tess teased.

"Yeah, well… I suspect that Kyle won't be quite so accommodating," Isabel pointed out, a light flush suffusing her cheeks.

Tess hummed her acknowledgement. "So, what do we do? Get two videos maybe? One we'll like and then one that's all macho?"

"That would work. Or we could hedge our bets and get The Matrix."

"Haven't they seen that already?"

Isabel tilted her head, one eyebrow raised. "They're guys, Tess. Since when did that ever make a difference? Max and Michael have it committed to memory, but they still suggest it just about every time we rent movies."

Tess laughed. "Okay. The Matrix it is, then. I kind of like it, anyway." She followed Isabel up the science fiction aisle.

"Here we go," Isabel said, grabbing the box from the shelf. "Was that all we needed?"

"Munchies?"

"Alex said he's got popcorn at home."

Tess made a face. "What about candy?"

Isabel grinned. "They've got some by the check out counter."

They headed to the front of the store to examine the candy selection. After some good natured arguing over the merits of chocolate, they finally agreed on an assortment and continued to the cash register. A few minutes later they were back in Tess's SUV, on their way to Alex's house.

"You're sure you don't mind Kyle and me hanging out with you guys?" Tess asked for the third time in an hour.

Isabel groaned. "I'm sure, Tess. Would you drop it already?"

"I know, I'm sorry. It's just I know I barged in on you and Alex a lot when I first came to Roswell and I don't want to be in the way," Tess admitted quietly, her eyes pinned to the road.

"You're not in the way if we invited you. It'll be fun."

A smile tugged at the corner of Tess's mouth. "You know, this might be the first time I've ever done this."

"Done what?"

"You know. Just sat around with friends for the hell of it. Not planning or digging for information or anything."

Isabel frowned. "Well, what about before you came to Roswell?"

Tess shrugged. "We never really stayed anywhere for very long. Nasedo would pull up stakes as soon as we were sure you guys weren't in the vicinity. He was worried the Feds would track us down. It didn't leave much time for developing meaningful friendships," she said softly.

"What's the longest you ever stayed in one place?"

"Maybe four or five months. Generally less. If you, Max, and Michael hadn't been in Roswell, we probably would have been gone by now."

Isabel looked disturbed. "You lived like that this whole time?"

Tess glanced over, as if sensing her mood. "Isabel, don't worry about it. I was used to it. I never really knew another way. I didn't mean for us to get into some deep heavy conversation. Isn't the whole point of tonight to get away from all that?"

"I guess. It just… It sounds like such a sad way to grow up. I'm sorry, Tess."

"What for?"

"If we had waited for you - if we hadn't left you alone in the pod chamber…"

"No," Tess said sharply. "It wasn't your fault. You didn't know what would happen. I remember how disoriented I was when I broke free from my pod. I didn't know who I was or where… If Nasedo hadn't been there - hadn't told me about the three of you while I was growing up - I never would have known you existed. You knew even less than I did, Isabel."

They drove on in silence until Tess pulled into Alex's driveway.

"I'm glad you found us," Isabel said finally.

"Me, too," Tess told her.

"Excuse me, ladies!"

Tess and Isabel looked up to find Alex sticking his head out the front door. They giggled and climbed out of the car, then headed up the front walk.

"Right this way," Alex continued, stepping back with a flourish, his blue eyes twinkling with mischief. "Welcome to Chez Whitman."

"Nut," Isabel declared, kissing him briefly as she passed.

"That's Chef Nut to you," he told her. "Dinner's ready."

Isabel shot him a curious look. "I thought you ordered pizza."

"Nah. Decided I was sick of take out," he told her as he closed the door. "Thought I'd cook."

"Should we be frightened?" Tess asked warily.

"You be the judge," Alex told her. "Valenti helped."

"You're kidding?" she said, eyes widening.

Alex shrugged. "You think he and the Sheriff eat frozen dinners every night?"

"I guess not," Tess admitted. She sniffed the air cautiously. "It smells good."

"So, what did you make?" Isabel asked.

"Are you guys gonna stand out there all night, or are we gonna eat?" came Kyle's voice from the kitchen.

Alex ushered them forward and they all headed into the kitchen. The table was neatly set with napkins and place mats. A large salad and a basket of bread were already in place, and Kyle was standing at the stove, cutting into a bubbly, cheesy pan of lasagna.

"Mmm," Tess said. "That looks great, guys."

"What would you ladies like to drink?" Alex asked.

Isabel and Tess traded amused looks. "Um, cherry Coke?" Isabel asked.

"You got it," Alex replied.

"Sit, sit," Kyle ordered. He turned with two plates and set them on the table.

Tess pulled out a chair and sat, trying not to laugh at the site of Kyle wearing an apron. She had a strong feeling that he had forgotten he was wearing it - a suspicion that was confirmed when he finally sat down next to her, glanced down, then jumped back up to remove the offending item.

Isabel and Alex burst out laughing. "Sorry, man," Alex said, when Kyle glared in his direction.

"This looks delicious," Tess said quickly. She blew delicately on a forkful of pasta.

"It really does," Isabel agreed, passing the salad to Alex. "You guys didn't have to do this."

Kyle shrugged. "Whitman didn't feel like pizza and we did the Chinese thing yesterday. And there's no good Mexican place that delivers."

Tess smirked at Isabel. "I'm glad we didn't stick them with a chick flick."

Kyle looked nervous. "So what did you get?"

"The Matrix," Isabel replied.

"All right!" Kyle said.

Isabel and Tess began to laugh.

* * * * *

Jim Valenti came home from work to a note from Kyle and Tess, indicating they would be out for the evening. Glad to have a night to himself for the first time in what felt like weeks, he made himself a turkey sandwich and fished a bag of barbeque-flavored potato chips out of the pantry. Opening a beer, he plopped down in front of the television with the remote control and went in search of a baseball game. For just a few hours, he wanted to think of nothing more complicated than the Astros' starting line up. No threats to life and limb, no alien life forms - just America's favorite pastime and an icy bottle of Bud.

The knock on the door came at the top of the third inning. Sighing wearily, Jim put down his beer and made his way into the hall. He flicked on the spot light and pulled open the door to find Amy DeLuca standing on his front steps.

"Amy… Hey," he said, tugging self-consciously at his shirt. "Er, I…"

"Can I come in, Jim?"

He looked at her for a long moment. Her expression was completely blank. "Sure," he said, stepping back to allow her to pass.

They went into the den and he turned off the game. "Can I get you anything? A beer? Soda? I could put on a pot of coffee…"

"I'm fine," Amy said. She sat stiffly on the couch. "Look, Jim, I…"

"No, Amy, let me," he said, taking a seat opposite her. "I'm sorry you feel like I betrayed you by not telling you what was going on, but you have to understand. When I found out about Max and the others… it was one of the most profound moments in my life." He leaned forward, propping his elbows on his knees. "You grew up in this town. You know the flack my father got over the whole alien thing." He shook his head. "The past few months, following those kids around, I never dreamed my suspicions would prove correct. And suddenly they verified everything my dad lost his reputation over."

"I understand all of that," she told him.

Jim sat back, startled. "You do?"

"Yes," she said. "I've been thinking about all of it. All day," she sighed. "Kind of hard not to. I just wish… once you got past the… awe… of realizing that your father had been right…"

"Amy, I would have told you if I could. Max and Isabel didn't even tell their own parents the truth until this weekend."

"So, instead you just handed me a pack of half-truths. What a good kid Michael is. How I did a great job raising Maria. You danced around what was going on and let me lie awake at night, worrying about my daughter."

"I told you not to worry."

"Oh, because the fact that Michael is an alien and some evil race is after him and his friends is such a reassuring situation," she snapped. "I'm an adult, Jim. I may not like the way things are, but I do understand the score. And I'm not so irrational that I'm going to take it out on a bunch of kids. Michael can't help the circumstances any more than I can."

"It was never a question of worrying about how you'd react. I knew you could handle it. I even told Max and the others."

"You did? What did you say?"

"That you were an open-minded woman. That you would understand."

Amy nodded. "Thank you for that," she said quietly.

"Look, Amy, it wasn't my decision to make. These kids have gone a lot of years guarding their secret from the world, and it kept them alive. I've seen some frightening things since that day in the café when Liz was shot. Things that make me ashamed to be a human being. I can't say they were wrong to keep to themselves."

She sighed. "You're asking me to get past the fact that you lied to me."

"I'm asking you to look at the motivation behind the lie," he replied quietly.

For the first time, Amy looked up at him. "I have a feeling Michael and Maria didn't really tell me the whole story this morning."

"Are you asking me to fill in the blanks?"

"I don't know. Why would they have held things back?"

Jim sighed. "There are plenty of things I'm not in on, either, Amy. Frankly, I imagine much of it is a case of there being too much information to convey in a brief period of time. Rather than bog us all down with every detail, they keep to the most important facts."

"Maybe. And if some of those details touch on just how they escaped certain dangerous situations?"

He nodded, understanding what she was referring to. "They're not playing in a kid's world anymore, Amy. It's a war. You understand what that means."

A shudder ran through her. "Kill or be killed. That's what you're saying."

"I can tell you that Michael saved my life a couple of weeks back. That I helped save Max's." He took a deep breath. "Precautions have been taken to keep them all as safe as possible."

"You're doing it again. Dancing around the truth."

"You want me to spell it out?" he asked, his voice suddenly harsh. "If you really want to know, I'll tell you. But be very sure, Amy," he warned.

She rubbed at her eyes. "No," she whispered. "I'm not sure. Not of anything. All I know is I suddenly have to trust my daughter and her friends as if they were fully grown and out in the world."

"In some ways, they are."

"Who's the oldest among them? Max? Isabel? What are they, Jim? Seventeen?" She let out a short laugh. "As if that were even accurate."

"Amy, I've seen them in action. Working together. You wouldn't believe it. I've seen professional police squads move with less precision - less unity. They're way beyond their years, and Max…" He whistled. "I can believe that boy was a king in some other life. He leads almost without thinking. Hell, he was leading them long before they knew that was his role."

She pinned him with a hard stare. "The truth, Jim. Whatever else you hold back, give me the truth on this. Do you really believe they're safe? That they can pull off this… war… Whatever it is. I need to know."

"I believe there's a hell of a lot more to these kids than meets the eye," he told her. "And I'm not just talking about Max, Isabel, Michael, and Tess. They can do it. And Amy… I don't see that there's any other choice. If there is going to be some kind of alien invasion - if their enemies are really going to come for them again - there's no place for them to run."

Amy swallowed hard, nodding. "Okay," she said. "Thank you." She stood up.

Jim rose as well. "What about us?" he asked abruptly.

"I… I need to get home," she said, not meeting his gaze.

"Amy…"

"Jim, look. I… I need a little time to adjust to all of this. To think it all through. I… trust your opinions, which I suppose means I'll have to forgive you for not telling me the truth. But I'm not quite there yet," she said.

"I guess I can live with that," he said. "Thank you for understanding."

"Thank you for being straight with me," she replied. "I'll talk to you later."

He walked her to the door and watched as she got into the battered red Jetta and drove away. Sighing, he went back into the den and dropped onto the couch. The ball game no longer appealed to him. Nor did what was left of his dinner. He closed his eyes and let his head fall back, and wondered if his life would ever get less complicated.

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 19-Dec-2001 11:40:58 PM ]
posted on 27-Dec-2001 4:09:59 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Hi, everyone! Hope you all had a good holiday and are gearing up for the new year. I've been swamped - hence the lack of updates. I'm sorry to report that I'm going to be heading out of town for a few days, starting tomorrow, so that's going to mean another break in writing. But I do have a part for you today, and I hope it will tide you all over until 2002. *wink* Best wishes to everyone for a fabulous new year, and thank you all for making this past one as good as it was. With all the terrible things going on in the world, it is heart-warming to know such wonderful, loving people.

*happy*
Em

********

Part 37

*********

Liz followed Max around the side of his house and through the kitchen door, glad they had agreed on a quiet night in. As much as she loved all of their friends, she was too tired for an evening spent comparing and contrasting all of their various adventures.

"Mom?" Max called. "Dad? We’re here." He tugged open the freezer and pulled out two pints of ice cream.

"Ben and Jerry’s?" Liz asked, her eyes lighting up. "I knew there was a reaon I loved you. What flavors?"

Max chuckled and passed her the containers, then turned to get them some bowls.

Liz’s eyes widened. "World’s Best Vanilla and Chunky Monkey. My favorites." Her nose wrinkled. "Did Maria tell you?"

"No, I asked Alex," he admitted. "I knew the vanilla part, but I wasn’t sure what else you liked."

"Hey, kids," Diane said, coming in with a basket of laundry. "I’ll be out of your way in a minute. I just need to start the wash or someone will be complaining by the weekend."

Liz raised an eyebrow in Max’s direction.

"Don’t look at me," he told her. "My dad’s the one always running out of socks," he said.

"He’s right, Liz," Diane told her. "I love Philip dearly, but I’ve never seen a man go through socks quite so fast. So, what are you two up to tonight?"

"Not a thing," Liz sighed happily.

"Really?" Diane asked, looking toward Max.

"Really," he replied. "Everyone needs to rest. We’ve been going at a break-neck pace for days."

"I’m glad you realized that," his mother said gently. "Your father and I have been a little worried about you kids." She finished loading the washing machine and turned the dial to start it. "There," she announced. "I’m done." Dusting her hands off on her jeans, she smiled at them. "I’ll be upstairs if you need me for anything. Your father’s working late," she told Max, "so I’m going to take advantage of the quiet to call your aunt Judy."

"Okay, Mom," Max said. "We’re just gonna watch a video. Say hi to Judy for me."

"I will," she replied. "Have fun, you two," she continued as she headed out of the kitchen.

"Thanks," Liz called after her. She shook her head.

"What?" Max asked.

"Your mom’s really great," she told him.

Max grinned. "Yeah, she is." Balancing bowls, glasses, and a bottle of soda, he nodded toward the living room. "You bring the ice cream?"

"I’m on it," Liz told him. She grabbed a stack of paper napkins and the two pints and followed him into the other room. "So, what are we watching?" she asked, as they spread everything out on the coffee table.

"You’ve got a couple of choices, actually," Max told her. He went over to the television and grabbed the bag from the rental store. Fishing out a video, he held it up so she could see the cover.

Liz looked up from where she was dishing out the ice cream. When she saw the first selection, she started to laugh. "Max, how many times have you seen The Matrix?"

He smiled a little sheepishly. "Dunno. A lot. It’s a classic," he insisted.

"What’s the other choice?"

Max pulled another video out of the bag, his smile widening. "The Princess Bride," he told her.

"How about we watch both?" she whispered, her eyes glued to his.

"As you wish," Max replied softly. He set down the bag and turned to put The Princess Bride in the VCR. Taking the remote with him, he went and settled on the couch next to Liz.

"Here you go," she told him, handing him a bowl and a napkin.

"Thank you," he said, leaning over and kissing her.

The snuggled a little closer, leaning comfortably against each other. Max hit a couple of buttons on the remote and the television came to life.

"Have I told you today how much I love you?" Liz asked.

"Yes. But I never get tired of hearing it," Max told her, turning to look at her.

"So, what happens tomorrow? I mean, with Tof."

Max frowned. "Nope. No shop talk. Everyone knows we’re meeting up with Tof at ten. That’s it. End of discussion."

"But Max…"

He leaned in and kissed her, effectively silencing her. When he finally broke away, Liz’s eyes were glassy and her lips slightly puffy.

"Now, eat your ice cream, and watch the movie," he said softly. "Tonight we’re just a couple of teenagers, hanging out."

"Okay," she replied, a little breathless.

Max smiled, then dropped another light kiss on the tip of her nose. "And, for the record, I love you, too."

Liz shifted so she was leaning more fully against him, her head against his shoulder. "This is really nice," she said.

"Yeah, it is," he agreed, resting his head on top of hers. "It really is."

* * * * *

"So, are we watching The Matrix?" Maria teased, as she unlocked her front door.

"Ha, ha," Michael said. "I do watch other things. Besides, Max got the last copy."

Maria chuckled as they went inside. "Mom? I’m home, and I’ve got Michael with me," she called out.

"You sure she’s going to be okay with this?" Michael whispered.

"Stop worrying," Maria told him. "Mom?" she called again.

"In the kitchen," came the reply.

They followed the sound of Amy’s voice and found her standing in front of a counter covered with chopped apples.

"Pies?" Maria asked, eyebrows raised.

"Yeah, well, thought I’d get a jump on the weekend orders," Amy said, using her wrist to brush a stray lock of hair off her forehead. "How was work?"

"Long," Maria sighed. "Um, we’re just gonna hang out for a while and watch a movie, okay?"

Amy glanced toward Michael, who was hovering in the doorway. "Of course," she said. "Hey, Michael."

"Hi, Mrs. DeLuca," he replied, bobbing his head slightly.

"So, you guys want anything?" she asked, turning to continue her chopping, cutting the apples into even chunks. "There’s some left over chicken in the fridge if you’re hungry. And I got some of that salsa you like, Maria."

"Mmm, sounds good," Maria told her. "I couldn’t face Crash food tonight. Michael?"

"Yeah, I could eat," he admitted quietly. "If it’s no trouble."

Maria pushed him toward the cupboard. "You get the drinks, I’ll take care of the eats. Okay, Space boy?" she grinned.

Amy laughed. "Is that what you call him?"

Maria smirked. "Yeah. Fitting, don’t you think?" She ignored Michael’s groan and went about fixing them a snack. "So, Mom, you wanna watch the movie with us?"

Amy glanced toward Michael, who hadn’t even flinched at Maria’s offer. "What’s the movie?" she asked.

"Good question," Maria replied. "Michael? What did you rent?"

Michael mumbled something incoherent.

"What? I didn’t hear you," Maria prodded.

"Starman," he repeated. "I remembered Liz said you liked it," he added self-consciously.

"Oh, Michael," Maria said softly.

"I think I’ll pass," Amy told them. "I have to finish with these apples. You two go ahead," she said with a smile.

Michael was looking at Maria, his expression a touch apprehensive. Picking up their sodas, he nodded toward Amy and went into the other room. Maria carefully balanced the bowl of salsa on top of the chips and grabbed the plate of chicken. Flashing a quick smile at her mother, she headed after Michael.

It was a warm night, so while Michael turned on the television and put the tape in the VCR, Maria set up the fan. She aimed it so it would stir the air in the room without pointing it directly at the couch. The last thing she wanted was for her hair to get blown into her face every two minutes, or to have to chase their napkins across the floor. When she was satisfied with her efforts, she plopped down next to Michael and helped herself to a handful of chips.

"Ready?" Michael asked. When Maria nodded, he hit the button on the remote.

They watched in silence for a few minutes, the only sound the steady hum of the fan and an occasional rustle of the couch cushions when one of them shifted to pick up their drink. Maria wondered if she was actually sensing the tension between them, or if it was a product of her own imagination – brought on by Michael’s video choice. Try as she might, she was unable to concentrate on the movie. In fact, the movie itself seemed to be urging her to look away. Each moment, each image, felt like a small stab in her heart. She watched as the alien character in the film moved awkwardly across the screen, his every gesture screaming how different he was from the human woman next to him, and had to close her eyes to keep from flinching.

Sitting next to her, Michael seemed oblivious to her discomfort. The couple of times Maria risked a glance in his direction, his eyes were glued to the screen, his expression one of rapt attentiveness. His eyebrows tilted slightly inwards, and his forehead creased in a small frown as it often did when he was absorbed in something. It was almost as if he was taking notes, Maria thought, her heart hitching painfully in her chest.

Finally, she couldn’t take it anymore. Grabbing the remote control off the coffee table, Maria hit the pause button.

"What?" Michael asked, turning with a startled look.

"Michael, why did you rent this?" she demanded, her voice cracking. "God, of all the movies in the universe…" She trailed off, shaking her head.

"Why?" He looked genuinely surprised. "I thought you liked this movie? I told you…"

"Yes, Michael, I used to love this movie," she sniffled. "But that was before."

"Before?" he asked helplessly. "Before what?"

"Before I knew you, you idiot! Why would you think I wanted to watch this now? Why on earth would I want to be depressed this way? Unless you’re trying to tell me something…"

Michael shook his head, as if trying to knock his brains back into place. "Maria, what are you talking about? You’ve totally lost me. What would I be trying to tell you?"

"That you want to leave. That you want to have that life back, now that Tof and the others can give it to you," she mumbled, swiping at the tears that had started streaming down her cheeks.

"What? Maria…" Michael sighed and hauled her onto his lap, ignoring her half-hearted attempts to swat him away. "Shhh," he soothed, easing her head against his chest and brushing her hair off her face. "Why the hell would you think that?" he whispered. "And what does any of this have to do with some movie?"

"He… he leaves her," she whispered against his shirt. "He can’t survive on earth and he has to leave and go back to his own world."

"Oh," Michael said quietly, beginning to understand. "And you liked this movie why?" he asked cautiously.

Maria let out a hiccuppy laugh. "I thought it was so romantic. He… he gets her pregnant before he goes. Leaves her a little something to remember him by."

"Maria, I’m not going anywhere," Michael told her gently, stroking her back in soothing circles. He kissed her lightly on the forehead. "Whatever happens with Tof and Aster and this war… my life isn’t anything like it was before. I’m not the same. Hell, I’m not even the same as I was last year, let alone as when I was on some other planet in another lifetime. I don’t know what’s going to happen. I can’t honestly say I’ll never leave earth to see what else is out there. To find out if I have some family left or whatever. But you’re my family now," he whispered against her cheek. "First and foremost, ahead of all the rest. I love you."

Curling closer to him, Maria relaxed in his arms, allowing herself to be soothed. "I thought… I thought maybe you didn’t know how to tell me, so you rented the movie to kind of get the ball rolling," she admitted.

"I’ve never even seen the damn movie," he told her. "With the exception of Star Wars, we all pretty much avoided anything too alien-related," he admitted. "It made us uncomfortable to see how humans viewed creatures from other worlds," he sighed.

"I can see how it would," Maria said, her hand creeping up to stroke the back of his neck. "I’m sorry I freaked out. I guess I was just worried that maybe knowing more about what things used to be like would make you curious."

"Being curious doesn’t mean I’m going to trade in what I have right now," he said. "I’m not stupid, Maria. I know this kind of thing doesn’t just come along everyday. I know this is special," he admitted softly.

Maria felt a small shiver of pleasure at his words. "I love you, Space boy," she told him, pressing her lips to his. The kiss was filled with all of the emotions flowing through her at that moment, and Michael responded immediately, opening to the brush of her tongue.

When they finally came up for air, Michael smiled, smoothing Maria’s hair back with his fingers. "Are we okay now?" he asked teasingly.

"Yeah," Maria told him, her answering smile somewhat sheepish. "You wanna watch the rest of the movie?"

"You sure?" he asked, eyebrows arched. "If it’s going to depress you…"

"I’m fine," she assured him. "I really do love it," she said. "As long as I know it’s just a movie to you it won’t bother me." She shifted so she was sitting next to him, cradled in the crook of his arm. "Okay?"

"Okay," he told her, kissing the tip of her nose. Taking the remote from her, he hit the play button.

* * * * *

Amy DeLuca took two plump apple pies out of the oven and set them on the counter to cool. She would box them in the morning and take them over to the Crashdown on her way to the store. Stretching her back, she sighed and glanced wearily at the clock, frowning at the time. Had Michael left yet? She hadn’t heard the door close, but then she couldn’t always hear things at the front of the house from her room.

Heading for the living room, Amy found herself frowning a bit more at the sound of static. The television screen was filled with fuzzy white lines and the VCR was still on, despite the fact that the video was clearly over. It was only then that she caught sight of the edge of Michael’s foot hanging motionless over the side of the couch. She crept quietly around to the front of the couch, her expression softening at what she found.

Michael was stretched out somewhat awkwardly, half on his side, half on his back, fast asleep. Maria was sprawled over him, her head pillowed just below his chin, one arm disappearing beneath him, the other curled against his chest. In turn, Michael had both arms wrapped protectively around Maria, one hand twined in her hair, the other at her waist.

Amy quietly turned off both the television and the VCR, then flipped off the fan as well. Neither of the kids stirred an inch from where they lay, their faces both utterly peaceful in sleep. Smiling wistfully, Amy switched off the overhead light in the living room and headed back to her bed room.

*****

TBC
posted on 22-Jan-2002 2:20:18 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Just reposting part 38 on here. I'm almost done with 39, so hopefully I will have that up in a day or two as well. *big*

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 38

**********

It was definitely good to see everyone more relaxed, Max thought, as he stood in the living room doorway and surveyed the scene in front of him. Isabel and Tess were discussing something having to do with dream walking, while Alex and Kyle simply sat and listened to them, looking amused and perplexed respectively. Liz was curled up on one side of the couch, sipping her coffee, smiling slightly as she followed the conversation. There was a definite measure of calm in the room that had missing over the past few weeks. The night off had served its purpose well. Of course, Max also suspected that there was a certain sense of relief in the knowledge that all the parents were safely at work that morning, leaving them to meet with Tof alone. Though the adults had been wonderfully supportive and surprisingly calm in the face of so many revelations, Max acknowledged that their presence still made everyone rather tense. Himself included.

The erratic ringing of the doorbell interrupted Max’s thoughts and had him heading into the front hall. After peering through the peep hole, he opened the door, eyebrows raised. "Michael? Is there a problem?" he asked as his friend bustled Maria past him and into the house.

"I think someone’s tailing us," came Michael’s clipped retort as he slammed the door closed behind him.

Max’s amused expression quickly faded. "Are you sure?"

"No," Michael snapped. "That’s what ‘I think’ means, Maxwell."

"Michael, calm down," Maria soothed, her hand rubbing up and down his arm. "Max, we never saw anyone. It was just a… feeling."

Max frowned worriedly, his eyes darting to the door and then back to his friends. "When did you first sense something?"

Michael ran his palm over his brow and shook his head, clearly frustrated. "I’m not really sure. I wasn’t expecting any trouble so I didn’t pay that much attention," he admitted quietly. "I know you said to keep our guards up, but…"

"Michael, it’s okay," Max reassured him. "We’ll figure it out. Let’s go ask the others if they noticed anything unusual on the way over, all right?"

The three of them went into the living room where everyone was waiting expectantly. From the looks on their faces, it was clear they had heard at least part of Michael’s outburst.

"Someone may have been following Michael and Maria," Max stated baldly. "I want you all to think very carefully about your trips over this morning. Did you sense anything? See anything out of the ordinary?"

"Knew this was too good to last," Kyle muttered, as everyone shook their heads.

Liz sighed. "Well, I was here all night, so I know I wasn’t followed. You guys want anything?" she asked as she unfolded her legs and stood up. "Coffee?"

Maria nodded wordlessly and the two girls exited toward the kitchen. Michael sank down on the couch, resting his face briefly in his hands before running his fingers through his hair and sitting back. His expression was once more controlled, as if he were ready to get down to business.

"Did Tof have any idea how many of Saedon’s men were still kicking around?" he asked pointedly. "We couldn’t have possibly taken them all out so easily."

"We don’t have concrete numbers," Max replied. "He should be able to tell us more when he gets here. Trouble is that we don’t really know how many of the men we hit were actually killed. If they were merely unconscious, there’s a good chance they got out of the base before the fire destroyed everything."

"So, what do we do?" Isabel asked. "Does this put us back where we started?"

"Of course not," Tess said. "At least now we know we’ve got people out there on our side."

"Assuming we really trust Tof," Alex said.

All eyes turned to Max, including Maria’s and Liz’s as they reentered the room. Maria sat down next to Michael and passed him a steaming mug of coffee.

Max nodded, acknowledging Alex’s point. "I’m not quite ready to bet the farm, but I’m fairly confident we can trust Tof. I believe what he’s told us so far, and frankly, much of it backs up things we heard elsewhere."

"There is another possibility," Maria said slowly.

"What?" Michael asked.

Maria shrugged. "Maybe it’s silly."

"No, Maria," Max said. "Nothing is too silly to mention. What’s your idea?"

"Well, if Tof is really so intent on protecting you, and he’s got all of these guys at his disposal…"

"Maybe he’s having us followed for our own protection?" Michael finished for her.

Maria nodded. "Like bodyguards."

Max looked thoughtful. "It would make a lot of sense," he agreed.

"Particularly since we know he was already spying on us," Liz added.

"And from the sounds of it, you guys never noticed Tof’s men. Just Saedon’s," Kyle reminded them.

"God, I hope that’s all it is," Michael groaned. "I really am sick of this cloak and dagger crap."

Max laughed quietly. "I hear you. I’m not sure that’s going away any time soon, though. Regardless of who was shadowing you this morning."

The sound of the doorbell ringing once again, albeit less urgently than before, sent Max back into the hallway. He returned a moment later with Tof.

Taking in the subdued expressions of the group, Tof frowned slightly. "Did something happen that I’m unaware of?"

Max cleared his throat. "You wouldn’t by any chance have assigned us… bodyguards?"

Tof turned to Max, a puzzled look on his face. "Of course. Why?"

There was a collective sigh of relief. Max shook his head. "It would have been nice to know that before Michael spotted his tail and assumed that Saedon’s goons were after us again."

"I did not want you to have to concern yourself with the possibility that there was still a threat," Tof said. "You were clearly all in need of some carefree time."

"Yes, we were," Max agreed, heading across the room to sink down beside Liz. "But that doesn’t mean we needed to be coddled," he added firmly. "Tof, sit down," he sighed when he realized the shape shifter was still lingering halfway into the room. "Look, I understand that you feel your job is to protect us. And I’ll agree that I’m not in the least bit prepared to be your leader. But I won’t be kept in the dark," he continued, his voice taking on a sharp edge.

Tof nodded as he sat down. "I’m sorry, sire."

"And that’s another thing," Max groaned, as several giggles sounded around the room. "I’m Max. Just Max. No ‘sire’ or ‘your majesty’ or anything else vaguely royal or titular. Same goes for Liz. Got it?"

"Um… yes," Tof coughed, sounding somewhat embarrassed. "Of course, Max."

Seated next to Max, Liz managed to control her urge to laugh long enough to run a comforting hand down his arm. "Max, be nice," she whispered, clearly amused.

Max sighed and tilted his head briefly to touch hers. "I will," he agreed softly.

"Well, now that we know no one’s trying to kill us… at least this morning… how about we get some answers?" Michael suggested.

Tof’s expression hardened. "We have reason to believe there are more than a dozen of Saedon’s men still on the loose in the vicinity. In fact, some of your guards encountered two of them last night."

"What? Wait, who?" Michael demanded. "Who’s guards, and what happened?"

"The two men assigned to Isabel and Tess intercepted what was probably an abduction attempt outside of a video rental location on the far side of town," Tof reported. "The men were subdued with hopes of learning more about Saedon’s remaining followers, but were ultimately killed as they attempted to escape."

"But we never saw anything," Isabel insisted, her face pale.

"Not that we were really looking," Tess added, looking somewhat guilty. "We’ve let ourselves get careless."

"Hey, no harm done, right?" Alex said, though he looked nearly as pale as Isabel and was sitting noticeably closer to her.

Max leaned forward, his forearms propped on his thighs. "You said more than a dozen in the vicinity. Does that mean there are more outside the area?"

Tof nodded. "The signal sent by the orbs was meant to gather the first wave," he told them. "That means those with specific skills necessary for completing the mission."

"The mission being bringing us back home for execution," Michael muttered.

"Precisely," Tof said. "Those with military skills were slated to arrive first. But there are others on the planet who could be recruited if the need arose for back up."

"I’m assuming that need would include our having wiped out a number of the first wave," Max observed wryly.

"Or the first wave turning out to be loyal to you," Kyle added.

"So, while Aster requires more than a year’s travel time to get another convoy of officers to earth, that does not mean that the threat to your lives has simply vanished until then," Tof continued. "Hence the need to protect you."

"Hey, I’m all for that," Alex piped up. "Protect away."

"It’s not that simple," Max stated. "This makes it all the more important for us to exercise caution. And for the four of us to master our abilities."

Tof nodded. "I am sorry I do not bring better news," he said, acknowledging the hint of discouragement in Max’s tone.

"You’re not telling us anything we didn’t already suspect on some level," Liz told him.

"So, what?" Maria asked. "We just keep going on this way? I mean, it’s one thing now, during summer vacation. But what about when school starts up again? We can’t exactly bring bodyguards to West Roswell," she remarked. "Someone is bound to notice."

"We will be subtle," Tof informed her. "I will see that…"

"Stop right there," Max said. "You are not bringing a bunch of shape shifters into the public school system. I won’t risk having people caught in the middle of some alien war. It’s completely unacceptable."

"My duty is to keep you safe," Tof said stubbornly.

"We’re going to have to set some parameters," Max informed him. "No doing things without clearing them through us first. Not of this sort. We’re not just talking about our lives here. I won’t allow you to turn everything upside down in the name of protecting us. There has to be a way to maintain a measure of normalcy."

"Look, we’re getting way off track," Liz said calmly. "There’s no need to decide on this now. School isn’t for a couple of months," she pointed out, gently rubbing Max’s back to ease his agitation. "Why don’t we talk about the things we originally wanted to discuss, hmmm?"

"Well, Saedon’s troops fall into that category," Michael said defensively.

"I know," Liz agreed. "And so now we know we need to be on the lookout. Right?"

Michael nodded, deflating a little. "Yeah."

"What about our side?" Kyle asked. "How many do you have backing you?"

Tof smiled. "Two garrisons."

"Which is how many exactly?" Tess asked, frowning a little.

"Seventy-two men and women, fully trained in combat and technical warfare."

Max looked startled. "That many? I thought… The way you explained how there weren’t enough of you to take out Saedon’s men, it just made it seem like there were only a few of you."

Tof nodded. "It’s all relative, isn’t it? Saedon had as many as one hundred followers. It was enough of an advantage to make an overthrow risky."

"And all of these people have just been hanging around earth for the last forty years?" Alex asked. "Sheesh. Talk about loyalty."

"As I said, we have acclimated quite well," Tof said a little sheepishly. "Everyone has developed lives on this planet, blending in with the human population. Starting families, careers." He shrugged. "Even so, there are most likely more out there who would back you if pressed. Individuals not included in the first group to respond to the signal."

"What do we do with all of them?" Max asked. "I can’t ask six dozen men and women to just hang around Roswell, waiting for Aster to make his next move."

"It is their duty to do just that if you require it," Tof responded.

Max shook off the possibility. "No. It would be wrong. Even if half of Saedon’s men survived, which seems to be a very unlikely scenario, I wouldn’t expect such a large group to stay here. For one thing, the economy in Roswell would never support such an influx, and that kind of abrupt population growth would seem suspicious."

"True," Tof agreed. "What do you suggest?"

Max sighed. "I’d like to meet them before we decide anything," he said, looking to Michael who nodded. "Determine who might be the most useful to us in terms of training. And who could get absorbed into the town with minimal fuss."

"My dad might be able to find uses for a couple down at the station," Kyle suggested. "Depending on their backgrounds."

"Mom and Dad might have some ideas, too," Isabel added.

"You said these people had families," Liz said. "Are they all here as well?"

"Some," Tof said. "Others stayed behind, waiting for word that this was more than a drill. Some might even be en route right now."

"Anyone with young children should be discounted," Max stated, understanding Liz’s train of thought. "In fact, they can return to their homes whenever they’re ready."

A faint smile touched Tof’s lips, but he refrained from commenting.

"Speaking of kids, I want to know more about this life bond stuff," Maria suddenly announced. Then, looking somewhat embarrassed, she shrugged. "I mean, I know it’s not as important as who’s out to kill us, but I still feel like it bears discussion."

"Um… I agree," Tess added softly. "Max and Liz may not care at this point, but I’m sure the rest of us would like to know more about the situation."

Max noted that Kyle didn’t seem to be phased by Maria’s outburst, or Tess’s admission. It would appear that he, too, had been brought up to date regarding the side effects of alien mating. "I think we’d all like to hear an official explanation of how things work," he said. "The truth is, we only know what little I was able to get out of Nasedo, which wasn’t all that much."

"What exactly did he tell you?" Tof asked.

"That our people mate for life," Max replied. "That… sexual relations seal the union. And that the bond strengthens over time."

When he failed to continue, Tof frowned. "That certain wasn’t much at all, was it?" His blue eyes circled the room, taking in the concerned looks among the group. Sighing, he shook his head. "Nasedo was needlessly brief. Mating among our people is a beautiful, unique thing. Yes, it is sealed by the physical aspect of the relationship, but it is far more than that. Otherwise there would be the risk of bonding as the result of assault, or of a bond being forced upon a couple by well-meaning parents."

"Then, that’s not possible?" Isabel asked.

"No," Tof replied. "The bond starts out on the mental level. Without that preparation – the willingness to join – the physical bond will not be sufficient to create the union. This is why Max and Liz have been able to take their relationship to that ultimate level. They had already committed themselves emotionally and intellectually. Something in their souls called to each other."

"Are there ever cases of people not meeting the one they’re meant to be with?" Isabel asked hesitantly.

"It isn’t generally a case of only one person out there that is meant just for you," Tof explained. "Although I’m certain that it happens in certain instances," he added with a smile. "Instead look at it as if there are several copies of the same puzzle in the universe. You may connect easily with three or four other pieces from your own puzzle, or with those same pieces from another identical puzzle. Any of them will work, though you may prefer a certain one depending on which way you’re facing."

Isabel seemed to relax slightly. "So Max and Liz aren’t a special case. Finding each other on earth, even though Max isn’t human."

"Is that what was worrying you?" Max asked, stunned. "Did you think Liz and I had used up all the odds for inter-species relationships?"

She shrugged, her face flushing slightly. "I don’t know. It just seemed so unlikely. Us all finding humans to be with and having them be the perfect match." She unconsciously snuggled closer to Alex.

"I guess that means if Max never met Liz, he and I might still have ended up together," Tess acknowledged.

"Yes, it is quite possible," Tof said. "Just as Isabel and Michael might have ended up together. Or not. We have no way of knowing."

Tess frowned. "There’s one thing I don’t understand. If you can’t force this bond on anyone, what about arranged marriages? I was under the impression that in our previous life…"

"Ah, yes. Well, the four of you were raised together," Tof explained. "The royal family understood the nature of life bonds quite well. The bond could be… encouraged... by keeping the parties in question isolated in a small group during formative development. In this way, they were able to arrange advantageous pairings. Ultimately, each side of the match would have to be agreeable, however."

"But if you’ve never met anyone else, how do you know the difference?" Michael pointed out wryly.

Tof tilted his head slightly. "Precisely."

Max shifted awkwardly. "Nasedo said these life bonds are unbreakable for our people, but he wasn’t sure about humans," he said.

"You mean, could Liz decide to walk away from you one day, leaving you pining for her for all eternity?" Tof teased.

"Um… yeah. Basically," Max said, somewhat taken aback by the shape shifter’s tone.

"I apologize," Tof said swiftly, recognizing Max’s discomfort. "I mean no disrespect. It is just that I faced a similar question myself."

"Wait, you mean your mate isn’t a shape shifter?" Liz asked.

Tof smiled. "Stella is as human as you are," he replied. "We met nearly twenty years ago and have been inseparable ever since. Honestly, I don’t know if the bonding affects her on the same level as it does me. But Max, I can tell you that I sincerely doubt you will find yourself alone in your old age," he said kindly.

"Well, I wasn’t really worried," Max confessed, tugging Liz closer to his side. "Just curious."

"Still, maybe we should avoid bringing this up in front of my parents," Liz added. "I know they kind of got a hint of it yesterday, but I’d really prefer not to have to explain it all in-depth," she admitted.

"What are you complaining about?" Maria whined. "At least you guys don’t have any choice anymore. Do you have any idea what this is going to do to my mother’s abstinence lectures?"

"Okay, way too much information," Alex announced, making a time out sign with his hands.

"Watch it, Whitman. They may revoke your girlfriend status," Kyle warned.

"Never happen," Alex said confidently. "I’m grandfathered in after the leg-shaving incident."

"What was that about too much information?" Tess asked, cringing.

"Yeah. Definitely time to change the subject," Isabel agreed, her face contorted with her efforts not to laugh.

"Okay, guys," Max said, breaking up the merriment. "Look, I know we have a lot more to figure out. We need a training schedule, plus I think we should probably all consider regular work outs." He shook his head at the scattered groans. "You won’t mind when you can outrun some laser-toting fiend, all right?"

"When do you want to meet the others?" Tof asked.

"No time like the present," Max declared. "Are they all at the lab?"

"I can assemble them there as soon as you wish."

Max nodded. "Let’s do it, then. Michael and I at least should come out and meet everyone."

"I’d like to come, too, Max," Liz said.

"Sure," Max agreed, knowing she was anxious to talk to Tof’s mate, Stella, particularly now that she knew she was human. "Anyone else?"

Isabel and Tess both decided to go, while Alex and Kyle agreed to meet the group later, once it had been weeded down to whomever would be remaining in Roswell. After changing her mind a half-dozen times, Maria also decided to stay behind. Tof headed out in advance to gather everyone together and prep them on certain key items, including, as he informed Max, what was now considered proper address for their king and queen.

On the way out to the Pathfinder, Michael pulled Max purposefully to one side. "I’m assuming that you’ve decided that Tof is trustworthy."

Max frowned. "Yeah, why? Are you sensing something I’m missing?"

Michael shook his head. "No, I actually think he’s on our side. I just wanted to be sure we weren’t getting our signals crossed or something."

Max relaxed. "Thanks, Michael. It’s good to be working together this way," he told him, patting him on the shoulder.

Michael shot him a sheepish grin. "It is, isn’t it? Who would have thought?"

"Yeah, well, let’s not get carried away," Max warned as they followed the others down the driveway. "I’m sure we’ll be odds again at some point."

"Probably," Michael agreed. "Fearless leader," he added, quickly darting around to the passenger side.

"Michael!" Max groaned, shaking his head. Laughing quietly, he climbed behind the wheel.

*****

TBC
posted on 31-Jan-2002 5:10:30 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys,

Sorry it's been so long. Unfortunately, life keeps getting in my way... most recently in the form of three days flat on my back with the stomach flu. I'm painfully backed up at work right now, but hopefully come the weekend I'll have two minutes to myself to write again. Thanks for hanging in... and for the bumps!

Hugs,
Em

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 31-Jan-2002 5:11:03 PM ]
posted on 31-Jan-2002 8:11:53 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
LOL! Connie, I'm afraid that wasn't a very pretty visual... And I'm sure it was stomach flu. The stomach part was over after the first day; after that it was a fever and the inability to stay awake more than four hours of the day that kind of gave away the flu part... Not to mention not liking any position that didn't firmly resemble the horizontal. *wink*

Thanks for the well wishes, everyone. And I promise I'll be back soon. As Connie pointed out, there are hundreds of pages of the Homes fics to prove it. Like 800 or something at this point... groan

*happy*
Em
posted on 4-Feb-2002 2:50:19 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey everyone! It's me! And I actually have a new part! I am so sorry that I haven't updated in such a long time, but things just kept getting in my way. And then I had to um... remember how to write. LOL!

Anyway, here's the next part, and I'll do my best to keep the turnaround time from here on out to a minimum. Thanks again for all of your wonderful feedback and concern. Love you guys!

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 39

**********

Liz was sure Tof had insisted that ceremony be kept to a minimum, but it was still unnerving to find a dozen strangers standing at attention the moment they all entered the main lab building.

"At least they’re not bowing," Max observed under his breath, his fingers flexing comfortingly around hers.

Max and Liz made their way slowly through the gauntlet, with Isabel, Michael, and Tess following closely behind them. Tof made brief introductions to the seven men and five women who made up the chain of command among the resistance group. Several of the shape shifters were tongue-tied by nerves, but most were soft spoken and polite. Still, it was clear that they had to resist their natural inclination to drop to their knees in the presence of their rightful king, and Liz felt her throat tighten with emotion. These people were willing to risk their lives for Max – to put their own wants and desires aside at a moment’s notice to fight for his right to rule if he so chose. It was a humbling realization.

Tof led them all into a meeting room and they gathered around the long conference table. Liz, hands linked with Max, found herself seated to his left at the head of the table. When everyone had settled, she blinked to find Michael seated to Max’s right, with Tess just next to him, while Isabel had automatically settled on Liz’s other side. Several of the commanders had excused themselves with brisk nods before they had assembled in the meeting room, but they were still short a few seats and Tof and two of the men stood along one side of the table. Unlike their makeshift gatherings in the Evanses’ living room, this meeting had the distinct feel of an official war conference. Liz swallowed hard and felt a soothing presence settling over her heart, easing her tension. Turning, she found Max watching her, understanding in his eyes. He gave her hand a quick squeeze beneath the cover of the table before releasing it and standing to call the meeting to order.

Max cleared his throat, licking his dry lips a bit nervously. "Well," he began. "I’d like to begin by thanking you all for coming. Not just today, to this meeting, but to Roswell. I know I speak for all of us when I say that we’re… very grateful for all of your support." His eyes flicked to Tof. "I understand you’ve been responsible for a good deal of our safety the past few weeks."

The door to the conference room opened quietly and a woman slipped inside. She was not likely to go unnoticed, even had she not interrupted the meeting. Her long hair was the color of a bright flame and her blue-grey eyes twinkled without apology in Max’s direction as she closed the door behind her. One of the men half-rose from his seat at the conference table, but she waved him quickly away and went to stand beside Tof. Max nodded briefly in acknowledgement before continuing.

"I’m sure you all realize by now that we know very little about where we come from," Max admitted, his voice conveying his sorrow at the situation. "Ironically enough, much of what we do know, we’ve learned while running for our lives. It’s for this reason that I want to stress to all of you that, while I appreciate your loyalty to all of us, it is by no means something that you owe us. Tof and I have discussed the fact that there are many of you here who have families on Earth. Maybe because we’ve been raised human, we can all understand the importance of that. Anyone who wishes to return to their lives is free to do so with no consequences whatsoever. I’d appreciate it if you would convey this to those under your command."

There was a brief rustling about the room as the shape shifters whispered over Max’s statement. The woman seated next to Tess finally rose, her head bowed slightly, as if waiting for permission to speak.

"Rahna, isn’t it?" Max asked.

"Yes, sir," she said. "With all due respect, none of us would feel comfortable withdrawing from the area while Saedon’s men are still lingering, sire… um… Max. There’s still a great deal of danger to all of you."

Max nodded. "I appreciate your concern for us, but Tof said there are more than seventy of you here. Surely it isn’t necessary to keep such a large group of people tied us this way?"

Rahna tilted her head in acknowledgement. "It has been suggested that those with children should leave, but…"

"What is it?" Max pressed gently.

"They’ve declined," Rahna replied. "You’re correct in saying we all have lives here on Earth, sir, but the truth is that there isn’t one among us who would not willingly lay down their life for one of the Royal Four, or indeed for your extended group," she said, glancing toward Liz. "More than that, we consider it an honor to be here. You are our leader, regardless of your upbringing and your lack of familiarity with your true home. We each swore our allegiance of our own free will, because we knew there had to be an alternative to the tyranny of Aster’s rule. For years we have dreamed of this day – of finding you and restoring you to your rightful place in Aster’s stead. Only your public refusal of the throne and formal abdication would make us back down now."

Liz trembled slightly at the woman’s words, and she could tell that Max was equally affected. Meeting Michael’s eyes across the table, she noted that he didn’t seem the least bit surprised by the shape shifters’ refusal to cut and run, and found herself wondering how many of these commanders had once served under him in his previous life.

Max nodded slowly and Rahna took her seat once more. "Well," Max stated quietly, his voice slightly husky with emotion. "I can’t say we’ve made any decisions regarding that, one way or another. None of us are prepared to hop a spaceship home at this time, as I’m sure Tof has told you. Nor, however, are we ruling it out as a possibility for the future. Meanwhile, if no one is willing to leave Roswell, we’ll be looking for ways to help as many of you as possible to integrate into the town structure. Particularly anyone who has been assigned to guard us personally. And we’ll be wanting to meet them all, in small groups, of course. Michael and I will need comprehensive reports on Saedon’s remaining followers and their movements. We’ll be meeting with Tof and whichever of you he recommends in order to devise a plan to eliminate the threat once and for all."

Michael nodded in agreement. "I’m going to want quick bios on all of you, as well," he stated. "The Sheriff is going to help us place the more military minded among the group, and I’m guessing that those of you in charge come from that background."

"Yes sir, General," Rahna replied, sitting just a bit straighter in her chair and causing Liz to smirk in Michael’s direction. "I’ll see to it personally."

The military talk continued, with both Isabel and Tess asking the occasional question as Max, Michael, and Rahna worked out what would be accomplished that afternoon. Her thoughts wandering slightly, Liz gazed around the room, taking in the rest of the commanders, noting the rapt devotion in their expressions as they listened to Max. Tof, too, had devoted his attention to the conversation, his normally smooth forehead furrowed with concentration. Only the woman beside him – the one who had entered the meeting late – seemed uninterested in the strategy session. Instead, her eyes rested on Liz, intelligent and assessing.

Liz started slightly when she found the woman staring at her, but did not look away. She could only assume this was Stella, Tof’s mysterious mate. Tof had said she was human, and Liz couldn’t help but be curious about her. How had she found out that Tof was from another planet? Had it been before or after she fell in love with him? Had it affected her decision to commit herself to him? And what did she make of all of this – the Royal Four, Saedon, Aster?

Everyone stood, diverting Liz’s attention from the red-haired woman. She found Max and Michael had shifted to one side of the conference table with the majority of the commanders gathering around them, and Rahna was unrolling a large map. Liz turned to Isabel, eyebrows arched questioningly.

"They’re trying to determine likely hiding places for the rest of Saedon’s men," Isabel provided.

Tess came around to join Liz and Isabel. "Tof said we can get a tour of the facilities," she told Liz. "He figured you’d want to see the labs and everything, and there are also some things stored her from our planet." Her blue eyes shone, revealing her excitement, and Liz realized abruptly just how little Tess knew about her home world, despite Nasedo’s sporadic teachings.

"Sounds interesting," Isabel said. "Is Tof going to show us around?"

"No, I am." When the girls turned, the speaker smiled pleasantly. "I’m Stella."

Liz met her gaze and returned her smile. "I thought maybe you were," she said, holding out her hand. "It’s good to meet you. I’m Liz."

Stella’s eyes fell to Liz’s hand for an instant before she reached out and shook it firmly. Her smile shifted into one of amusement. "I know. I was wondering if you had guessed who I was," she replied. "Tof said you were observant." She turned. "And you must be Isabel."

Isabel held out her hand. "How do you do?"

Laughing, Stella shook Isabel’s hand. "I can see why my husband had a crush on you in your past life. If you were anything like you are now, he never stood a chance."

Isabel flushed. "I… I’m afraid I don’t really remember…"

"Oh, don’t worry, dear," Stella told her quickly. "I’m just teasing you. And perhaps myself." Her eyes shifted to Tess. "Hi, Tess. How are you holding up to all of this?" Her tone had shifted from joking to tender.

Tess blinked, her hand caught in Stella’s. "I’m… fine," she said, sounding a bit confused. Then, as if understanding had dawned, she nodded. "Really. I’m good," she said, glancing toward Liz with a small smile.

"Well, then," Stella said briskly. "I’ll meet Max and Michael when we get back," she said, waving casually in their direction. "No need to interrupt the strategy session. You ladies ready for the grand tour?" Barely waiting for their response, she turned and led the way down the hall.

"She’s certainly direct," Isabel muttered, as the three of them hurried to catch up to Stella.

"She would have to be to hold her own among all these military types," Tess observed.

"Maybe she’s a military type, too," Liz pointed out softly.

Stella’s musical laughter floated back toward them. "I’m a math type," she called over her shoulder. "Which isn’t at all the same thing." She finally came to a halt at the end of the corridor and waited for them to reach her.

"So, what do math types do?" Liz asked, her curiosity getting the best of her.

Stella smiled. "They run stats programs for their computer genius husbands, among other things."

"Is that how you and Tof met?" Isabel asked.

"Not really. He gave a lecture at MIT when I was an undergrad, on some boring computer theory in which I had absolutely no interest but that I needed to know for one of my classes." Her casual shrug was in direct contradiction to the glow in her eyes. "What can I say? He was cute. But enough about me. I’m supposed to be giving you a tour of the lab."

She led them in and out of the various rooms that had been put in working order, giving Liz the opportunity to coo over some of the equipment. When they finally reached the secure store room that housed the technology the shape shifters had brought from their own world, Tess and Isabel became enthused as well.

"I don’t really know what most of these things do," Stella admitted. ‘I know how to operate the communications devices, and I can tell you which ones are the weapons, but that’s about it. I’m sure Tof will be happy to explain everything when there’s more time," she added.

Tess ran a finger over what appeared to be a computer of sorts. "This sort of looks like the thing Max and I destroyed out at Eagle Rock the other night," she observed quietly.

Stella nodded. "We had duplicates of a number of Saedon’s devices. Many of them were only brought here in the last day, once there was no longer any chance that Saedon himself would appear for a surprise inspection. He never intended to use this facility for anything more than storage, and to trap the Royal Four."

Liz shuddered, recalling just what had occurred prior to Max and Tess destroying Saedon’s communications terminal. As if sensing her discomfort, Stella headed for the doorway. "Why don’t we see how the others are doing with their battle plans? I know this outfit well enough to be sure we’ll all have a role to play." She waited much more patiently this time, as Tess and Isabel walked past her and started back the way they had come. As Liz followed, however, Stella stopped her with a gentle hand. "Walk with me a minute?"

"I’d like that," Liz replied.

"Go on," Stella called to Isabel and Tess. "We’ll catch up." She measured her strides to Liz’s shorter ones, and they started down the corridor.

"You know about what happened," Liz said shortly, no question in her voice.

"With Nasedo and Saedon? Yes. I read the transcript from the communicator, as did Tof," Stella replied. "It’s bothering you," she said knowingly.

Liz nodded. "Not intellectually. Just…"

"Morally."

"Yeah," Liz admitted. "I understand this is war, and war isn’t pleasant. But that’s just not who I am. Not who I was raised to be," she said softly. Stopping, she shifted to lean against the wall, her eyes resting on the tips of her shoes.

"Liz. Liz, look at me," Stella commanded, her tone quiet, yet firm.

Looking up, Liz saw nothing but compassion in the older woman’s gaze. "How do I do this?" she asked. "How do I get past it if, every time I turn around, something keeps reminding me?"

"Like the computer?"

"Not just that. Tof. That meeting. Every time Max or the others ask a question that Nasedo might have had an answer for, I feel like it’s my fault he isn’t there to answer it."

Stella sighed. "Liz, I’m nearly forty years old and I’ve been living with an alien for almost half of my life. I still don’t have all the answers about how to meld our human world with theirs. There are always going to be different standards, different rules, depending on the circumstances. But in this situation? It’s actually pretty straightforward. All I can tell you is what Max and the others have already said. You did what you had to do. No one is blaming you for anything. And you’re just going to have to give yourself the time you need in order to heal."

Liz took a deep, cleansing breath, then let it out very slowly. "I know. But it’s really hard. Especially being so in tune with Max. He can feel whenever I’m getting emotional and…" She shook her head in frustration. "I love him for wanting to help and protect me, but more often than not I just feel guilty for worrying him. I can’t control my reactions and every single time something starts to bother me, he shoots me these concerned looks that make me want to jump out of my skin. And then I feel terrible because I know he loves me and that he feels guilty over what happened and…" She trailed off wearily.

"You’re missing that measure of privacy you used to have before you became intimate," Stella said gently.

"Exactly," Liz let out. "God, how can I be so selfish? I mean, I love the connection with Max. It’s so amazing! But…"

Stella smiled as she put a restraining hand on Liz’s shoulder. "It’s okay to feel conflicted about it. Humans aren’t prepared for that kind of a bond. You’ll get used to it, learn to control it. Though I must warn you, the chances are it’ll get worse before it gets better. My understanding is that you and Max had a very strong connection even before you made love. That’s only going to keep getting more powerful as time goes by. But, just like the incident with Nasedo, you need to give yourself the time to grow and adjust. You wouldn’t expect to learn an entire year’s worth of class material over a long weekend, would you?"

Liz shook her head, smiling a little sheepishly.

"Well, then. There you have it," Stella said. "And Liz, I’ll be more than happy to discuss this with you at any time, all right?" Slipping her arm around Liz’s shoulder, she gave her a quick hug.

Liz instantly felt better. "Thank you," she said, returning the woman’s embrace. "It’s so good to know that someone understands… that I’m not losing my mind." Pulling back, she looked at Stella questioningly. "How did you handle all of this? Was there someone for you to talk to? Someone else who had gone through this?"

Stella shook her head. "No, I pretty much dealt with it on my own. But, you must realize Liz, that Tof is not Max. He is not destined to rule his planet. Nor was I introduced to the world of aliens by a gunshot wound and a pair of healing hands," she added gently. "There have been no FBI agents in my life. Your situation is much more complicated than mine ever was."

"I’d like to hear about it, though," Liz told her. "How you and Tof ended up together. How you found out about him and… everything."

"A story for another day, then," Stella agreed with a smile. "Now lets go meet up with the others, before that man of yours thinks I’ve abducted you," she said. "Mustn’t anger the king," added, a twinkle in her eye.

Liz laughed. "Just don’t let him hear you calling him that, and you won’t."

"Ah, a modest leader," Stella murmured as they continued down the hall. "How refreshing." And she added her laughter to Liz’s.

*******

TBC
posted on 9-Feb-2002 8:46:18 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Thanks so much for all of the great feedback. I'm glad you all like Stella... I'm quite fond of her myself. I thought that Liz really needed someone she could open up to, and even though Nancy's coming around, and Maria's her best friend, neither of them really fit the bill somehow. Hence, Stella being human. Plus, I figured it'd give everyone a run for their money to have someone who was totally unimpressed by the royal four. *big* As you'll see...

Anyway, here's the next part. Hope you all enjoy! And Angela, you can do any kind of dance you want, hon. *wink*

*happy*
Em

*******

Part 40

*******

Max paced restlessly across the small room, conscious of Tof watching him. They had left Michael and the others planning how best to deal with Saedon's remaining followers, and moved their own discussion - how to handle the more earthly threat of the FBI - to Tof's office. Once there, however, it had been all Max could do to convince Tof that he was free to remain seated even while Max himself worked off his excess energy. Each time he rose to pace, Tof had jumped to his feet as well, making Max feel extraordinarily self-conscious. Finally, he had resorted to ordering the shape shifter into his chair, if only to avoid tripping over him every time he turned around.

"It isn't enough to have someone replace Nasedo in the special unit," Max said at last, coming to a halt in front of Tof. He rubbed one hand absently over the back of his neck. "We need to undermine the organization, to make sure they lose their power. That's the only way they'll cease to be a threat."

"What precisely was Nasedo attempting to accomplish within the unit?" Tof asked. "Aside from preventing them from replacing Agent Pierce, of course."

"I know he effectively destroyed any records on the eight of us," Max replied. "That was his first concern."

"Eight?"

"Liz, Maria, Alex, and the Sheriff were all mentioned in those files," Max said, his expression grim. "Because of their association with us."

"I see. But beyond that? You said Nasedo was in Washington earlier this week. What was the purpose of that trip?"

"I have no idea," Max admitted. "I originally had him investigating any indications that… well, that all of you had located us in Roswell. But once Isabel and Alex were attacked last week, it became a moot point. Nasedo did mention something about trying to locate anything the government might have discovered in the crash wreckage. He seemed to think they had stored everything they found, and not necessarily in Area 51. I got the impression he was more interested in destroying any evidence, than in actually recovering anything for a specific use, though."

Tof shook his head, clearly frustrated with their lack of knowledge. With a brief glance toward Max, he rose and began to pace himself. Max leaned back against the desk, a small smile playing across his lips as he watched the shape shifter, and waited for him to collect his thoughts.

"The trouble is a question of continuity," Tof said eventually, still walking slowly back and forth. "Nasedo no doubt raised some questions within the Bureau when he replaced Pierce, no matter how careful he was to blend in. His actions alone would have set off some alarms." He frowned, turning to Max. "To send in another shifter, with yet another personality and an entirely new agenda, so soon after Nasedo…" He let out a sigh. "It's dangerous, Max. I'm not saying it isn't necessary, but it would be unwise to rush into things. Particularly having no clear concept of what Nasedo was trying to do. At least with the real Pierce, you were aware of exactly what he had been working on."

Max grimaced. "Yes. Painfully aware. But, you do have a point," he added, waving a hand to cut off Tof's attempt to apologize. "We don't want to raise any suspicions. So, it'll have to be a gradual thing. But we definitely need someone to replace Nasedo immediately. We cannot wait on that. He's already been gone long enough to start raising flags, and add in Eagle Rock burning to the ground and we've got enough to send the Feds looking in our direction."

"You'll get no argument from me," Tof replied. "I'm assuming you'll want to meet whomever we send?"

Max nodded absently, his attention turned toward the open doorway. "That's fine," he said.

Tof frowned slightly at Max's obvious distraction, then laughed as Stella and Liz suddenly came into view. "I should have known."

"Michael told us we could find you down here," Stella said, coming into the office.

"Hey," Liz said, smiling at Max.

Max held out a hand and tugged Liz gently to his side. "Feeling better?" he murmured softly against her hair, his words barely audible to the others.

Liz flushed slightly, suddenly realizing just how tuned into her mood Max had been all morning. "Yeah," she said, giving his hand a squeeze.

"Good." He turned toward Tof. "So, do I get an introduction now?"

Tof bowed his head slightly. "Of course. Max, may I present my wife, Stella. Stella, Max."

Max smiled at Tof's carefully informal presentation. "Stella, it's a pleasure," he said, shaking her hand.

Stella's eyes twinkled brightly. "The pleasure is all mine, Max. I've been listening to Tof go on about you and the other royals since before you were actually born," she laughed. "I'm so happy you've lived up to all of his expectations."

Max let out a short laugh at the pained expression that crossed Tof's face. "Thank you, Stella. I suspect you would have been quite tough on us if we hadn't."

She tilted her head to the side thoughtfully. "Possibly," she replied. "But your taste in brides goes a long way toward solidifying my good impression of you, so you should probably thank Liz."

"I try to thank Liz as often as I can," Max stated simply, his arm tightening briefly around her shoulders. As he did, he could feel Liz's gratitude for the other woman's advice and reassurance coming through their bond, almost as if she were vocalizing it. "As for you, Stella, I already owe you a great deal, and I'm afraid a mere thank you seems inadequate," he said quietly.

Stella glanced briefly at Liz, then back to Max, realization in her eyes. "Wow," she breathed. "You two really are something, aren't you?"

"What have you two been talking about?" Liz asked Max, obviously trying to divert the attention from herself.

"The FBI," Max told her.

"Replacing Nasedo?" she asked.

"Yeah," Max replied. "We've got it pretty much worked out, though." He looked toward Stella. "Were Michael and Rahna about done when you saw them?"

"Hard to tell," Stella laughed. "They were quite absorbed in whatever they were plotting, and they'd roped Tess and Isabel in as well."

Max's eyebrows arched. "Isabel?"

Liz poked him in the waist. "Don't be sexist," she teased. "Remember your sister was a warrior in your last life."

"I know, I know," he said. "It's just a little hard to reconcile with the Iz I grew up with," he admitted.

"Why don't Stella and I check on their progress," Tof suggested, catching his wife's eye and nodding tactfully toward the door.

"Fine," Max agreed. "We'll meet you there in a few minutes." He watched at Liz smiled warmly at Stella, some sort of understanding clearly passing between them. Then Stella glanced at him with a knowing look and followed Tof down the hall.

Turning to Liz, Max rubbed his hands lightly up and down her arms. "You like her," he stated.

Liz nodded. "She doesn't bullshit, you know? With Tof and everyone there's this sense that they're deferring to us because of who you are. Stella didn't do that."

"Well, I'm sure it helps that she's human," Max pointed out. "But I know what you mean. It's going to take a while to get Tof to stop bowing and walking two steps behind," he muttered.

Liz laughed. "He giving you a hard time?"

"Not really," Max sighed. "It's just I have to keep pointing out to him that he doesn't need my permission to just… be. It's frustrating."

"Only because it reminds you of who you really are, and you don't want to think about it," Liz observed.

"I suppose." He brushed a kiss over her forehead. "So, did Stella tell you the ins and outs of loving an alien?" he teased.

Liz leaned into Max's chest, slipping her arms around him, and sighed contentedly when he pulled her more snuggly against him. "It's nice to talk to someone who's been there. At least sort of."

"Sort of?"

"Well, as she pointed out, Tof isn't exactly you. I guess their lives have been relatively calm in comparison to ours. No FBI or anything."

"Mmmm," Max said, threading his fingers through her hair and smoothing it gently. "I guess that does make a difference, doesn't it?" he sighed. "But it was helpful?"

"Yeah. I um… asked her about the connection," Liz said hesitantly.

"You mean whether we'll ever be able to control it?"

Liz pulled back and stared at Max in astonishment. "You knew?"

Max gave her an amused smile. "You mean did I know it was driving you crazy that I could sense your every thought and worry?"

"Max!"

"Come on, Liz," he said gently. "I love our connection - love that feeling of closeness more than anything - but even I don't want to have you tuning into my thoughts like a radio twenty four hours a day," he told her. "It stands to reason you feel the same way. I realize that we're new to all of this, but there has to be some way to… tone it down a bit."

"Thank God," she murmured, settling back into his embrace. "I was worried you'd be hurt," she admitted.

"No," he reassured her. "I understand how overwhelmed you must be right now, love. I feel it, too."

"I just don't want you worrying about me every time I'm thinking about something emotional," Liz sighed. "It makes me want to censor my feelings, and I… resent that."

"I know. You shouldn't have to watch your thoughts, and neither should I," Max sighed. "So, tell me. What did Stella say?"

"That it'll probably get worse before it gets better, particularly since our link existed before we ever made love," Liz admitted. "But eventually we'll get the hang of it."

"That's good to know." Max tilted her chin up so he could look into her eyes. "Right?"

Liz smiled. "Very good. Cuz otherwise, after another month or two of those worried looks, I probably would have been forced to strangle you."

Max leaned over until their foreheads were touching. "Some alone time would probably help," he said quietly. "Now that we've all got bodyguards, it should be safe enough for us to sleep in our own beds," he admitted.

"Yeah," Liz agreed reluctantly. "I'm sure our parents would appreciate it." Resting her head back on his shoulder, she nuzzled a little closer. "Though, to be perfectly honest, I kind of liked our sleepovers," she murmured.

"Me too," he whispered, tightening his hold on her ever so slightly.

"Will you be okay?" she asked quietly.

"I think so," he said, understanding her concern. "And if I'm not, at least now my parents will know why I'm screaming the house down."

"Max, that's not funny."

"Shhh," he said. "It'll be fine."

"If it's not, you'll call me, right?"

"Liz…"

"Promise me, Max," she demanded, staring up at him.

He let out a quiet sigh. "What about spending a little time apart? To avoid strangulation?" When she continued to look at him pointedly, eyebrows arched, he just shook his head. "What did I do to deserve you?" he asked softly. "Okay, I promise."

She rose on tiptoe and kissed him soundly. "Good. Now, let's go see what kind of trouble Michael's stirred up."

"Okay," he agreed. Hand in hand, they headed down the hall toward the conference room.

*******

TBC
posted on 15-Feb-2002 1:12:48 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Sorry this is a little on the short side, but it was either that or wait a few days and post one really long section. I figured I'd kept you waiting long enough, so... *wink* Anyway, hope to have the next bit up over the weekend. Three days off! Woo hoo! And guess where I'm spending it? In front of the computer. *big* I'm a happy camper.

*happy*
Em

********

Part 41

********

Maria knew as soon as she headed through the back door of the Crashdown that Michael was not yet back from the latest alien meeting. Sighing, she headed for her locker and pulled out her apron, stowing her bag as she did. She could hear José muttering through the door to the kitchen, clearly in a mood, and she hoped Michael wouldn’t be too late. Jeff Parker might be willing to cut him some slack now that he knew the lay of the land, but somehow she doubted the other cook would be quite so forgiving if he had to put in any unscheduled overtime. Given everything that was going on, Michael needed to stay in José’s good graces. Who knew when he would need a favor?

She clocked in and went out onto the floor of the café. The lunch crowd was thinning, so she set about cleaning tables and setting out fresh place mats and silver, making sure to check the board for the day’s specials. She was just putting on a fresh pot of coffee, humming softly, when a slight tingling sensation and a loud clatter in the back room alerted her to Michael’s arrival. The clatter was sufficiently ominous sounding that she shoved the coffee pot in place and hurried into the break room. There she found her boyfriend, bandana in hand, standing in front of his locker and scowling as if he were ready to take someone’s head off.

"Michael, what happened?"

He turned toward her, his expression softening only slightly. "Nothing."

"You look awfully pissed for ‘nothing’," she remarked.

"No, you don’t get it. Nothing happened, and that’s the entire problem," he grumbled. He moved in front of the mirror, dragging the blue cloth over his hair and shoving it impatiently into place.

"I’m not following you," she said, coming all the way into the room and standing next to him so she could lower her voice and still be heard. "What happened with your meeting?"

He turned on the tap and began washing his hands, his angry movements punctuating his words. "We met. We talked, we planned, we strategized. And then I dropped everything and came here to flip burgers," he muttered.

"I see," Maria said softly, beginning to understand. "Michael, you can’t just forget about your job and everything. It’s part of your life."

"I know that," he replied, grabbing a bunch of paper towels and drying off. "That doesn’t make it any less frustrating."

"What about the others? Where are they?"

"Isabel and Tess went back to the Evans house to work on the book translation," he said, his voice low. "Max and Liz stayed out at the lab."

"Just the two of them?" Maria asked, her nose wrinkling in concern.

"Yeah, it’s fine," Michael told her. "Max wanted to meet with a bunch of guys Tof is considering to go in and replace Nasedo. They’ll get a lift back later."

"So you feel like everyone’s doing something related to this whole… thing. Except you," Maria filled in.

"Yeah, well, nothing new there," he said. "Look, you better get out there," he told her, nodding toward the floor. "I’ll fill you in on your break." With that, he stalked into the kitchen, letting the door close behind him.

Maria stood staring at the door for a moment, puzzled by Michael’s brusque departure. Normally she would have been annoyed, but in this case she suspected that there was a concrete reason behind Michael’s behavior – one that was no doubt way off target, but that still left him feeling insecure and vulnerable.

She winced as she heard José snap at Michael for his late arrival, but knew there was nothing she could do about it. When she heard Michael’s wry retort, her heart eased slightly. At least he wasn’t beating himself up to the extent of folding in the face of confrontation. Still, she wondered what had happened during the alien pow wow that had Michael so down on himself again. She let out a little sigh and headed back to work, hoping that her break time would bring the answers Michael had promised.

* * * * *

Isabel frowned as she went over her notes, erasing a few lines and then carefully rewriting them. "I wish this would get easier," she muttered.

Tess brushed a long blond curl out of her face and sighed. "I wish the guys had the patience to help us with it," she replied. "I understand Michael had work, but at least Max could have given it another try."

"You remember how well that went the last time," Isabel pointed out. She settled back against her headboard, propping her notebook on her knees.

"That was different," Tess said. "He was worried about Michael and Maria. It’s not like he’s normally that out of control," she snorted.

"Yeah, well, what he’s doing is important, too."

"Right," Tess agreed grudgingly. "I know." She rubbed restlessly at her eyes. "You nearly done with that section?"

"I think so. This one paragraph is still giving me trouble." Isabel tossed her work to one side and stretched her arms over her head, groaning when her spine crackled noisily. "That does it," she declared. "I need to get up and do something. We’ve been sitting her for hours." She stood and stretched some more, moving around the room and swinging her arms lightly.

Tess instantly put down her pen and jumped up from Isabel’s desk. "We could call the guys," she suggested.

Isabel laughed. "Yeah, we could do that. See if they’re up for something." Her eyes flashed merrily. "You and Kyle looked pretty cozy this morning," she added suggestively.

Flushing, Tess turned and began tidying her work into neat piles. "Uh, yeah. Well…" She trailed off self-consciously.

"Yeah,well, what?" Isabel teased. "Come on, Tess. You’ve been at me about Alex for weeks. Turnabout is fair play."

Tess dropped her head, then peeked back at Isabel. "We kinda came to an agreement," she admitted.

"An agreement?"

Letting out an exasperated groan, Tess turned fully to face her friend. "God, if I tell you will you stop echoing everything I say?"

"Definitely," Isabel agreed. "So?"

Tess tilted her head, a small smile on her lips. "He kissed me," she admitted softly. "He, um… wants to give it a try. You know," she said, shrugging her shoulders. "Taking it slow, but still."

"Well, slow, yeah," Isabel agreed. "Given the other option," she laughed. "But that’s great, Tess, really. You know, Kyle’s turned out to be pretty cool about all of this. I can’t believe how worried we all were about him just last fall."

"He is pretty great," Tess said, a blush tinting her cheeks again.

Smiling, Isabel picked up the phone and handed it to her. "I’ll just be in the other room." She grabbed her cell off the desk and disappeared down the hall.

* * * * *

Max sat in the back of Tof’s very ordinary rental car, Liz asleep on his shoulder, and watched the barren landscape go by. Another vehicle trailed them several cars back, their bodyguards keeping a safe distance away. In the front seat, Tof drove in silence, Stella beside him, and Max found himself wondering what the shape shifter was thinking about. His mood seemed reflective – almost brooding.

"Is something wrong?" Max asked finally, keeping his voice low so as not to disturb Liz.

Tof glanced briefly in the rearview mirror before returning his eyes to the road. "No," he said softly. "Just reviewing everything we discussed this morning. Putting it in order in my mind."

Max nodded. He, too, had been thinking about the meeting. "We covered a lot of ground," he said.

"We did. I’m glad we agreed on sending Kalen to replace Nasedo. He should do well."

"I still wish we had more information to give him," Max sighed. Looking down, he ran a tentative finger over Liz’s hand where it rested on his thigh, concerned at her apparent exhaustion. She had slept well enough the night before and had appeared rested when they got up that morning, but it hadn’t lasted much past lunchtime. It seemed she was falling asleep at odd times the last day or so, and he was worried.

"He’ll make do the best he can," Tof said, interrupting Max’s thoughts. "He’s a resourceful individual."

"That’s the impression I got," Max agreed. He turned to look out the window again and found Stella watching him, her eyes revealing none of her thoughts. He glanced at Liz, then back at Stella. She smiled slightly and turned away.

The rental car started to thump rhythmically and Tof mumbled something under his breath. He pressed a hand to the dashboard and the car ceased its rattling.

"Whatever happened to the limousine?" Max asked, amused at Tof’s obvious disgust with his mode of transportation.

"Oh, that," Tof replied, sounding disdainful. "One of Saedon’s ridiculous fancies. He was fairly successful in his New York business dealings and felt the limo was his due. When the signal came, he refused to leave the car behind. Insisted on having his driver bring him out," he sneered.

"Not exactly an inconspicuous way to get around town," Max observed.

"Saedon didn’t care. He had become much too invested in earthly luxuries, as if his mission were already accomplished and he deserved some sort of reward." Tof shook his head, his feelings regarding both Saedon and the mission clear in his expression.

They drove on in silence for a while, until Roswell came into view. Tof obviously knew his way around town already, and maneuvered effortlessly down the streets. "The Crashdown?" he asked, looking back at Max when he reached the center of town.

"Yeah," Max said. "Michael will still be working and I want to let him know what we settled on."

As Tof pulled on to Main Street and headed for the familiar café, Max leaned down and brushed his lips against Liz’s hair. "Wake up, Liz," he whispered, giving her hand a light squeeze. "Come on. We’re here," he murmured.

She came awake slowly, sitting up and rubbing her eyes. "Where?" she croaked, then cleared her throat. She looked around, blinking.

"You’re home," Max said gently. Tof had pulled into a spot directing across the street from the Crashdown.

Liz tilted her head, looking confused. "Am I working today?" she asked Max.

"No," he assured her. "I just wanted to talk to Michael. Then I thought we could have dinner with Tof and Stella." His eyes narrowed as Liz continued to look at him as if he were fuzzy around the edges. "You feel okay?"

"Hmm? Oh, yeah," she said, shaking her head a little. "Just, you know. Sleepy." She smiled at him. "I’ll be okay in a minute. I think I just need something to drink. Some coffee maybe."

Max frowned, but nodded. "All right. Let’s go, then." He slid from the car and helped her out after him, then the four of them headed across the street.

******

TBC

posted on 15-Feb-2002 8:37:51 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Quick note:

Just popping in to put the pregnancy questions to rest. I could just wait and let the story play out, but I don't want to let it hang because, as was pointed out, they are just at the end of their sophomore year and I don't want to come across as if I'm being cavelier about that.

So, a few points: I'm not Jason Katims, which means a) Max and Liz are using protection, and b)even alien pregnancies don't manifest themselves ten minutes after intercourse. *big* Max and Liz have only been sexually active for just under a week. Even if Liz were pregnant, she wouldn't know for a while. But she's not pregnant. Hell, they've got enough to deal with. LOL!

And Klaatu, we Americans have Monday off for Presidents' Day, which is a holiday that celebrates the births of George Washington and Abraham Lincoln, both of whom were born in February. *wink*

*happy*
Em

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 15-Feb-2002 8:39:07 PM ]
posted on 18-Feb-2002 9:48:04 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey everyone! Sorry I didn't post this earlier, but the board is being a bit slow for me today and I was having trouble getting on. I guess everyone off for the holiday has been catching up on their fanfic reading. LOL!

Anyway, here's the next part. Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 42

********

Michael worked methodically, conscious of Maria watching him. She had come into the kitchen as soon as she had gone on break and was now leaning against the prep table, sipping a diet soda and waiting patiently for him to tell her what had happened to put him in such an irritable mood. But instead of talking, he had continued to devote his attention to the burgers on the grill, the salad he was assembling, the fries in the basket sizzling in the scalding oil, anything to avoid actually putting his jumbled thoughts into words. Maria had yet to say anything, but Michael knew it was just a matter of time.

Finally she cleared her throat delicately. "You don't have to tell me right now if you don't want," she said softly.

He sighed. "It's not you."

"What, then?"

He dropped a couple of meat patties on the grill and pressed down on them with his metal spatula. "The whole thing felt so real. And there, in the middle of it all, I felt… fake."

Maria wrinkled her nose. "I'm not following you, Michael."

"We met in this conference room. Tof had introduced us to everyone in the group that holds any sort of leadership position, and most of them piled into the room with us. Max sat at the head of this long table, and he was so clearly… in charge. It all came so naturally to him. And then we started discussing ways of tracking down Saedon's remaining followers, and Max left with Tof to talk about the FBI, and Tof's wife, Stella, took Liz, Tess, and Isabel off to tour the lab, and…" He turned to Maria, frustrated with his inability to make his feelings clear.

"Go on," she coaxed with a smile.

He frowned. "That left me in this room with all of these… soldiers. And suddenly it hit me that most of them used to follow my orders. I was their general, Maria. And I don't remember a damn thing about it."

"You mean, they actually were members of your… army or whatever? Back on your home planet? But wouldn't that make them really old now?"

Michael shook his head. "They age differently on our world. Sure, they're all like in their sixties in Earth years, but in human terms they're probably in their early forties or something. They would have been pretty young when I knew them, but still…" He turned his attention back to the grill. "They were all strategizing, coming up with plans, and the only thing I had to offer was a couple of facts about the area geography," he mumbled. "Some general. Rahna must have thought I came back as a bumbling idiot," he added under his breath.

"Who's Rahna?"

"Oh, just one of the people answering to Tof. I guess she's pretty high up in the chain of command. She ended up working out most of the plan of action," he said, clearly annoyed.

Maria sipped at her soda thoughtfully. "So, which is bothering you more? The fact that you couldn't contribute, or that it was a woman who was doing all of the work in your place?"

Michael shot her a look. "Give me a break, would you?"

"Sorry," she said with a smirk. "So, it's really just a matter of you getting back your memories, right?"

"But I'm not remembering anything, Maria," he pointed out.

"Max is, though," she said. "Which is why he's been able to act kingly or whatever. You'll start remembering things eventually," she soothed.

Michael's eyebrows rose. "Do you happen to recall what Tof told Max? Exactly why his memories seem to be flowing so easily these days?"

Maria blushed. "Yeah, I know it's because he and Liz had sex," she replied quietly. "I said eventually, Michael. I wasn't volunteering to run home for a quickie, just so you could go be General Guerin, all right?"

Michael closed his eyes for a moment, desperately trying to erase the mental image she had just created. Finally, he looked at Maria, eyes glittering brightly. "I know," he said, his voice slightly husky. "And I would never ask you to do that. I just… it made the meeting frustrating, okay?"

"Okay," she agreed.

A soft knock on the door frame startled them both.

"Guys?" Max asked. "Sorry to interrupt," he said quietly, looking at Maria.

"No problem," she assured him. "I've got to get back to work, anyway." She brushed a quick kiss over Michael's cheek and sailed through the doorway. "Liz here?" she asked Max as she passed him.

"Out front with Tof and Stella," he replied.

"And in my section, too, no doubt," Maria grinned. "I'm off."

"What's up, Maxwell?" Michael asked as he flipped a row of burgers.

Max moved further into the kitchen. "I just wanted to let you know that Tof and I settled on someone to send into the Special Unit to replace Nasedo," he said in a low voice. "This guy, Kalen."

"You talk to him? Make it clear just what's riding on him?"

"Yeah. He didn't really need me to tell him, though," Max remarked. "It's a little frightening how aware they all are when it comes to what we've been up against. Particularly Tof. It's so strange to have such a big group on our side all of a sudden."

"I hear you. Gonna take some time to adjust to that," Michael admitted. "It was just the three of us for so long, and even when Liz and Maria and the others learned the truth about us, it was still only a few people. This is like a small village," he said with a snort.

"So, everything okay with you?"

"Fine," Michael assured him. "Why?"

"You and Maria seemed a little… intense when I came in. You're not getting grief from her mother, are you?"

"Not yet," Michael muttered. "Dinner at the DeLucas' tomorrow, though. Ask me after that."

"You know, Liz and I were talking and we thought that, with Tof's guys keeping an eye out for us, it's probably safe for everyone to sleep on their own now," Max said quietly. "That might help smooth the way with Mrs. DeLuca."

Michael shot him a curious look. "You're actually gonna spend a night away from Liz?"

Max shrugged. "The connection is getting a little overwhelming for her," he admitted quietly. "We thought spending nights apart might help until we get more control over things."

"It's that bad?"

"Not bad," Max corrected. "Most of the time it's terrific. But we can't seem to turn it off and after a long day of panic and worry and whatever, we start giving each other a headache," he confided. "Stella told Liz it's just a matter of learning how to regulate the bond."

Michael nodded. "So, Liz is okay with this separate bedrooms thing?"

"I think she was a little relieved that I suggested it. She was worried that I'd be hurt if she said something."

"Typical," Michael grunted. "What about your nightmares?"

Max shook his head. "I don't anticipate any problems."

"And Liz bought that?"

"Er, not really. Made me promise to call her if I had trouble sleeping or anything."

Michael laughed. "Why don't I just crash at your place? Then she won't stay awake waiting for the phone to ring."

"You don't mind?"

"When have I ever minded, Maxwell?"

Max smiled. "Thanks."

"No problem. Now get out of here so I can work."

"Going," Max assured him. "I'll talk to you later."

* * * * *

Max, Liz, Stella, and Tof enjoyed a relaxing dinner, the crowd in the café precluding any possibility of shop talk. Maria came over frequently and Michael popped out of the kitchen briefly toward the end of the evening, but for the most part it was just the four of them. Tof told them about his computer work back in New York, and both he and Stella shared stories of their life in Cambridge when they first met, much to Liz's delight.

By the time they had finished their coffee, however, it was becoming obvious that Liz could barely keep her eyes open.

"I'm sorry," she told them, smothering a yawn. "I don't know why I'm so tired lately."

Stella reached across the table and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "You'll be all right in a few days," she predicted. "It's kind of a side effect."

"Side effect of what?" Max asked, his brow furrowed in concern.

"Of you, actually," Stella replied, sounding vaguely amused. "Don't worry about it, Max," she told him. "Liz is just expending a lot of energy trying to block you right now. You're probably not even aware of doing it," she added, turning back to Liz. "Once your mind learns how to filter Max's thoughts and emotions better, it'll be automatic and it won't take so much out of you."

"But why isn't Max exhausted?" she asked. "Isn't he blocking me, too?"

"Most likely, but for him it isn't really a new skill," Stella pointed out. "Chances are he's been blocking Isabel since they were children."

"But I don't have this kind of a connection with Isabel," Max replied.

Stella glanced at Tof, who smiled. "Max," he said. "How did you and your sister communicate before you learned to speak?"

Max looked surprised. "I… I guess we used telepathy," he admitted softly. "But Nasedo seemed to think we'd forgotten how to do it."

Tof shrugged. "More likely you developed your ability to filter. Then you learned to speak and, in an effort to blend in, stopped using your other skills entirely. But they haven't gone anywhere, Max. It's just a matter of opening yourself up to the link."

Liz yawned again, covering her mouth with her hand. "Fascinating as this is, I think I'll excuse myself," she said regretfully. "I'll see you both tomorrow?"

Stella smiled warmly. "Of course. Have a good rest, Liz."

Max nodded to Tof and Stella, then slid out of the booth after Liz. "I'll be right back," he said.

They headed upstairs, Max gently propelling Liz with a hand against the small of her back. The Parkers were in the living room and looked up in surprise as Liz and Max entered the apartment.

"Hey kids," Jeff said. "We didn't really expect to see you tonight."

"Tof has provided us with some bodyguards," Max explained. "So we thought it would be safe for Liz to sleep home tonight."

Nancy's eyes narrowed as she took in her daughter's exhausted demeanor. "Honey, are you all right?"

Leaning half against Max to remain upright, Liz murmured something unintelligible.

"She's okay, Mrs. Parker," Max replied. "Just really tired. I'm just going to get her to bed and then I'll be going."

"Looks like she needs an early night," Jeff agreed. "You kids have been running yourselves ragged."

Max nodded and steered Liz down the hallway. A new door graced her bedroom and he bumped it open with his hip before scooping Liz up in his arms and carrying her inside. She curled immediately into his arms, her head resting on his shoulder, clearly fast asleep. Sighing, he set her gently on the bed and slipped off her shoes. Liz murmured his name and rolled onto her side, one hand cushioning her cheek.

Despite Stella's explanation, Max couldn't help but be alarmed at how quickly Liz seemed to be falling asleep. Perhaps it was just fatigue from adjusting to their fast-strengthening bond, but it seemed so extreme. His greatest worry about making love with Liz had always been that he would somehow hurt her, simply by being different. Stella's marriage to Tof seemed to negate that concern, but a tiny irrational corner of his mind refused to let go of the sense of blame. He would never be able to live with himself if anything happened to Liz.

"Max?" Her voice was clouded with sleep, but her eyes flickered open.

"I'm right here," he told her, gently smoothing her hair off her face. "I'm just going to help you get ready for bed, and then I'll go. You need your sleep." He leaned down and brushed a kiss over her cheek.

"Mmmm," she murmured, her eyes drifting closed again. "Stop. Worrying too loudly," she mumbled. "I'm fine. Heard Stella."

Max smiled. "Sorry. I'll stop worrying so loudly," he promised softly.

"Call me," she told him. "If have nightmares."

"Michael's coming over," he told her. "I'll be fine. You just get a good night's sleep and I'll see you tomorrow."

Liz nodded against the pillow. "'kay. Working opening."

"You want me to set your alarm?"

"Uh huh," she said, her voice growing softer as sleep claimed her more fully. "Six-thirty."

Max kissed her once more, earning a pleased hum. Then he fiddled briefly with her clock, pulled the sheet up over Liz's prone form, and turned out the light before slipping into the hall.

"Good night, Mr. and Mrs. Parker," he said as he made his way back through the apartment.

"Liz asleep?" Jeff asked.

"Dead to the world," Max replied.

"You have a good night, too, Max," Nancy told him.

Max nodded to the Parkers, then headed back downstairs.

*******

TBC
posted on 19-Feb-2002 10:31:04 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 43

**********

Isabel shifted slightly, snuggling closer to Alex on the couch. The television flickered in the darkened room, its faint light allowing her to see the vague outline of Tess's head resting on Kyle's chest where they sat cuddled together in the recliner. Based on the lack of movement from that end of the room, Isabel was fairly sure her friends were fast asleep.

"You want to watch the news?" Alex asked, his voice no more than a whisper against her ear.

"Not really," she whispered back. "Just let the credits run and then we'll get those two up."

"I'm awake," Kyle said, his low tone allowing his words to carry across the room. "But Tess has been out for at least an hour."

Isabel sat up, stretching slightly, smiling when Alex rubbed his palm lightly up and down her back. A quiet click in the hall caught her attention and a moment later Max peered around the corner.

"Hey," she said. "Everything okay?"

"Yeah," he said. "You guys?"

"Quiet night," she replied.

Max nodded. "I'm just gonna head to bed. Uh… Michael's supposed to come by, so don't be surprised if you hear something."

"I don't imagine he'll use the door," Isabel observed wryly.

"Right," Max agreed. "'Night, guys." With an absent wave, he disappeared down the hall.

"Tess. Tess, come on," Kyle said softly, nudging her gently.

"Hmm?" Tess lifted her head and looked around, brushing her hair out of her face. "Did I fall asleep?"

Kyle chuckled. "Yeah. Come on. Time to head home." He sat up slightly, helping her out of the chair.

Alex tilted his head toward Isabel. "I guess that's my cue, too. I'll see you tomorrow?"

"Yeah," she said. Leaning forward, she kissed him. "Sleep well," she whispered against his lips.

"Mmm, you too," he replied. Heaving himself off the couch, he gave Isabel his hand and pulled her up as well.

After she had turned off the television and walked everyone out, Isabel headed down to Max's room. The light leaking from beneath his door let her know he was still awake, and when she knocked quietly he called out for her to come in. She found him sitting at his desk, a framed photo in his hand.

"Mooning over Liz?" she teased, as she came up behind him.

Max shook his head and handed her the picture. Isabel was astonished to find it was one of the two of them - taken by some department store photographer when they were ten years old. In the picture she was smiling brightly, because she had known it was expected of her, while Max maintained his typically serious expression.

"What are you doing looking at this?" she asked, handing the photo back to him.

"Thinking. Iz, when did we stop being able to communicate in our heads?"

Isabel looked startled. "I… I don't remember. It was so long ago."

Max sighed. "Tof said we're blocking each other. That we can still communicate telepathically, but that we adapted to human speech in an effort to look normal."

"What brought this up?" she asked, leaning against the side of his desk.

"Liz is having a hard time blocking me," he said with a small frown. "It's exhausting her, whereas I'm perfectly fine. Apparently because I'm already used to blocking you."

"What about Michael? We could communicate with him that night we came out of the pods, Max. Before we lost him."

"I know," Max said, running a hand through his hair. "But I asked him earlier, after I'd spoken with Tof and Stella. He doesn't remember ever communicating that way - even that one night with us. But then he was alone after that."

Isabel's eyes narrowed as she took in the small lines of worry around Max's mouth. "Go to sleep, Max. We can work all of this out tomorrow." When he made no move to get up, she frowned. "Is Liz okay? I mean, she's just tired, right?"

"That's what Stella says. And Liz seemed to believe her."

"But you don't?"

He sighed. "I don't know. I guess I do. It's just she seems so drained, Isabel."

"Max, stop looking for trouble," she advised gently. "You're always in such a hurry to find something to blame yourself for," she added lightly. "Cut it out, okay?"

"Okay," he said, smiling slightly. "Thanks, Iz. Uh… how's the translation coming?"

"Almost done," she assured him. "Tess said she'd come by tomorrow and we'd finish up. Now, goodnight, Max," she said firmly. She patted him on the shoulder for emphasis and headed out the door.

Max finished getting ready for bed and was just rolling out the sleeping bag when Michael poked his head through the open window.

"Sorry I'm so late," he told Max, swinging himself over the sill. "Walked Maria home."

"No problem. Anything strange going on out there?" Max asked, as he crawled into bed.

Michael hit the light switch and flopped down on the sleeping bag. "Nothing, unless you count those guys trailing after us all the time. I'm glad we finally met them this morning," he muttered. "At least now we know who's supposed to be back there."

"You mean in case someone else should happen to be following us instead?"

"Yeah, well, the thought crossed my mind."

"It's a good point," Max sighed. "We're going to have to have them check in with us regularly so we're sure everything is okay. Maybe Tof can get everyone else those communicators."

"Got one already," Michael announced smugly.

Max laughed. "Yeah. I figured you'd wrangle yourself one. But that's just the two of us. I want everyone to have one."

"Whitman's gonna squeal like a girl," Michael chuckled. "So, you tell Iz and Tess about the telepathy stuff?"

"Just Isabel. Everyone was packing up to leave when I got home. We can ask Tess tomorrow."

"What did Iz say?"

"Basically that it was too late to worry about it tonight and that we'd figure it out later," Max said wryly.

Michael yawned broadly. "She's got a point. I'm beat, Maxwell."

"Hmm," Max agreed, curling more comfortably onto his side. "'Night, Michael. Thanks for coming by."

"No sweat. Goodnight, Max."

They settled into the early stages of sleep, their breathing slowing as they drifted off. The quiet of the house matched the rhythm of the night - the lazy chirp of crickets outside the window the only sound breaking the silence. Half a dozen shape shifters blended easily into the darkness beyond the house, keeping vigilant watch over their royal charges and their family.

As the night progressed, the moon slowly traced its arc through the sky, bathing the streets of Roswell in an otherworldly silver. Gradually the glow illuminated a single room, spilling through a window and over a bed where a young king tossed and turned restlessly. The silver light crept over the rumbled, sweaty sheets until the entire room shone.

Max sat bolt upright, heart pounding, perspiration dripping from his forehead, a single word on his lips….

"Liz!"


******

TBC
posted on 24-Feb-2002 12:15:42 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey everyone! Sorry for the evil cliffhanger. Well... partly sorry. *wink* They're good for you occasionally. Wouldn't want anyone to get bored.

Connie- I swear Katims isn't holding me hostage. (He's got his hands full with Max.) I did find the comment funny, though. I can't tell you how often I was asked if I was Katims in disguise when I first started writing this... back when everyone thought he walked on water. How times change. Glad you all still like me.

LivE- Sorry you came back to the cliffhanger, sweetie. Just a timing thing, I swear. Nothing personal. (Though I should have done it just to get back of you for that span of cliffhangers you stuck us with shortly before you went away!) *big*

Angela- Ah... it's so nice that Cassangela never shows up on my thread. *wink* Glad you approve of the distribution of cliffhangers.

Anyway, since I assume pretty much everyone has already jumped ahead to read the part... I'd better paste it in now. *happy* Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 44

*********

Michael jerked awake abruptly at the sound of Max's voice cutting through the semi-darkness. He sat up, instinctively turning toward the bed where his friend was already tossing aside the sheets.

"Maxwell," he said, his voice low. "Max, it's just a nightmare. Everything's okay," he soothed, trying to grab Max's arm.

The bedside lamp switched on. "No, it's not." Max grabbed the jeans he had worn earlier off the chair by his desk and quickly pulled them on.

"Max, Liz is fine. She's home asleep. You were dreaming," Michael insisted. He climbed to his feet and made another attempt to waylay Max. "Come on," he coaxed. "It was just another nightmare."

Max continued to ignore him, pulling a t-shirt roughly over his head. "Michael, you're not listening to me. It wasn't just another nightmare," he insisted in a tense voice, as he shoved his feet into his sneakers.

"Then what was it?"

Max turned, scooping up his keys off his desk. "Liz's nightmare," he said.

Michael met his eyes and realized they were perfectly clear, without the slightest hint of the confusion and panic that normally accompanied Max's nightmares. All he could see was his concern for Liz. Suddenly the full weight of Max's words hit him.

"You connected with her? From here?" he gasped. "Max, that's…"

"I know," Max cut him off. "Not now, Michael. I'm going." He glanced once around the room, as if to be sure not to forget anything.

"You want me to come with?" Michael asked.

Max shook his head, already heading for the window. "I doubt I'll be home tonight. Tell Iz what happened, okay? I'll check in later." Without a backward glance, he vaulted through the window and sprinted across the yard toward the front of the house.

Michael went over and braced himself against the window sill, staring out into the night. Max had already disappeared from view. The sound of a car turning over cut through the silence, and a moment later Michael saw a flash of red tail lights as the Pathfinder shot down the street. Another vehicle followed shortly behind it, and he realized that the shape shifters assigned to guard Max had taken off as well. Knowing there was nothing he could do, he closed the window and made his way over to his make-shift bed. Just as he was about to turn out the light, there was a faint knock at the door.

"Everything okay?" came the low whisper.

Sighing, Michael let Isabel into the room.

"Where's Max?" she frowned, looking around as she slipped inside.

"Liz had a nightmare. He went over there."

Isabel's forehead wrinkled in confusion. "I didn't hear the phone ring."

Michael plopped on the edge of the bed. "That's because she didn't call."

"But then how…?" Isabel trailed off as the full meaning of Michael's words dawned on her. She sat down next to him rather abruptly.

"Yeah," Michael muttered in response to her questioning look.

"But that's incredible," Isabel breathed. "What is it? A mile from here to Liz's?"

"At least."

"No wonder she's having trouble blocking the connection," she murmured.

"No kidding. It must be clear as talking face to face when they're in the same room," Michael agreed. He raked his hands through his hair. "Look, Max said he'll check in later, but I'm guessing we won't hear anything at least until morning. We should try to get some sleep."

"Yeah, okay." Isabel got up and headed for the door. "See you later."

"Right," he replied. He reached over and hit the light, then flopped backward onto the bed, wishing he could get through just one night without interruption.

* * * * *

Max drove as fast as he could, barely stopping at the intersections to check for oncoming traffic in his haste to get to Liz. He could tell she was still deeply enmeshed in her nightmare, could feel her fear and panic skittering through him as he sped across town. He tried repeatedly to send calming thoughts through their connection, but whatever she was dreaming had her too frightened to even notice.

The street was eerily silent in contrast to the screech of tires as Max pulled into the alley next to the Crashdown. Within seconds he was climbing the fire escape, taking the ladder three rungs at a time and swinging himself over the wall to the roof. He could see Liz through the half-open window, tossing restlessly on the bed, her sheets in a tangle on the floor. She whimpered softly even as he ducked his head and climbed inside.

"Liz, wake up," he urged, crossing the room and sitting on the side of the bed. "Shhh, love, it's just a dream," he murmured, leaning in and pulling her gently into his arms. He could feel her trembling as he cradled her against his chest, and he tightened his hold on her.

Liz jerked suddenly, pressing against Max and thrashing her head back and forth. "No, don't," she murmured, tears slipping out beneath her eye lids. "Please."

Max hugged Liz closer, knowing that she wasn't truly talking to him. She was still wrapped in the web of her subconscious. "Wake up, Liz, it's okay. I'm here," he said. "Come on. Open your eyes," he coaxed. He kept his voice low, whispering near her ear, comforting words that rippled across her skin. Turning slightly, he pressed warm lips to her cheek, kissing her tenderly. "Liz, please wake up."

Her eyes flew open wide and she gasped. She stared at Max, small tremors continuing to course through her body. "Max?" she finally whispered.

"I've got you," he soothed, stroking her hair off her damp forehead. "I'm right here. It's all right."

Suddenly, she burst into tears, clutching his shirt and burying her face in the crook of his neck. "I… I thought…"

"Hush," he said, rocking her in his arms. "It's okay," he murmured. "Just a bad dream." His heart squeezed painfully as he felt the remnants of fear still shifting through her. He briefly released her with one arm to turn on the small bedside light, hoping to help chase the demons from the room. "See? Everything's all right," he whispered.

Liz clung to him as she cried, letting loose great, gulping sobs that shook her to her core. Max continued to hold and rock her, stroking her hair and kissing her on the forehead from time to time. He waited patiently until she had wound herself down and her breathing had returned to normal, simply letting her take comfort in the warmth of his presence.

Eventually Liz grew very still, and had Max not been so in tune to her emotions, he might have thought she had fallen asleep. "You okay?" he asked softly. "Want to talk about it?"

She turned in his arms so she could look up at him. Her dark brown eyes were nearly black, her lashes matted with her tears. "How did you know to come?" she asked, her voice hoarse.

Max cupped her face with one hand, gently stroking his thumb over her cheek. "I woke up and just knew you needed me," he replied.

Nodding in acceptance, Liz curled up against him again, letting him continue to stroke and soothe her. "It felt so real," she whispered.

"The nightmare. Yeah, I know a little about that," he said wryly. "Tell me, Liz. It helped when I told you," he reminded her.

"I know. It's just… I guess now I understand why it was so hard for you to finally open up."

"But in the end it was worth it. Come on."

"All right." She swallowed hard. "I was in that hall of mirrors. At the carnival," she began hesitantly.

Max closed his eyes, and for an instant he was back there, too, chasing Liz and Nasedo through the labyrinth. "What happened?" he coaxed gently.

"Nasedo was there. And Saedon. Tangled together, with Nasedo pinning Saedon to the wall. It was just like at Eagle Rock, only they were multiplied by the mirrors, so they were surrounding me," she told him. "I couldn't tell which of them were real, and Nasedo kept yelling at me to shoot." She shuddered.

Kissing her temple, then her mouth, Max shifted so Liz was half on his lap, cradling her close. "You're all right," he reminded her. "It was a dream, Liz."

"There's more," she whispered.

"Go ahead. I'm listening."

"Saedon changed. He… shifted. So he looked like you," she continued, so softly that Max barely heard her. "Suddenly there were dozens of them. Dozens of you and dozens of Nasedo, and he kept shouting at me to shoot. Only I knew - somehow - that one of them was really you. Not just a reflection or Saedon pretending, but really you, Max. And if I shot the wrong one…" Silent tears streamed down her cheeks as she trailed off.

Instead of saying something to try to reassure her, Max took Liz's face between his hands and lowered his lips to hers. The kiss was hot and demanding, his tongue thrusting deeply into the warm depths of her mouth and coaxing her to respond. As they kissed, Max let all of his love pour through their connection, allowing Liz to feel not just how determined he was to keep her safe, but how completely he trusted her with his own life as well. Releasing her mouth, he kissed gently across her cheeks, tasting the salt of her tears.

Liz's breath hitched slightly. "I know it was just a dream," she said, leaning her head on his shoulder. "But I felt so trapped in the middle of it. I didn't know what to do and I was terrified of making the wrong choice."

Max took her chin in his hand and forced her to look at him. "Did you shoot?"

"What?" she asked, confused.

"In your dream. Did you actually make a choice? Decide who to shoot?"

"No… I… I couldn't. And then you woke me up."

"Liz, you wouldn't have shot me," Max said firmly.

"Max, it wasn't real. I know that if I'd shot one of them it wouldn't have actually…"

"No, Liz, I mean you never would have shot me. Not in the dream, and not if it were happening in real life. You would have made the right choice, regardless." He held her gaze, even when she shifted in obvious discomfort. "Liz, you have saved me over and over since you found out what I am, in more ways than I can begin to explain. Because of you - because you knew who to include - we have this incredible circle of friends. It was you who ultimately got me out of Eagle Rock. I would have been dead if you haven't gone to Valenti, probably Michael, too. Liz, I believe in you, in your judgement. You have this enormous heart, and it never seems to steer you wrong," he said softly. "I couldn't trust you any more than I do. I need you to have the same faith in yourself."

"I do," she insisted. "At least, most of the time I do," she sighed. "My subconscious doesn't always want to cooperate, I guess."

"You made the right choice when you did what Nasedo asked. Killing Saedon saved us all, Liz. And, as things stood, Nasedo didn't have a chance of making it out of there alive. He just didn't. I think… I suspect he knew that going in," Max added.

"What makes you say that?"

"The way he was pushing me so hard. Before he admitted that we were up against shape shifters. I think he knew that he was no match for them and that somehow he would come head to head with Saedon."

"It didn't have to end that way, Max," Liz said quietly.

"Once Saedon walked into that room, the chances were very good that it would end exactly as it did. Maybe not with you pulling the trigger, but I think a showdown of sorts was inevitable," Max told her. "Nasedo was my protector. He would have seen it as his personal duty to face Saedon. And to make sure you made it out alive. I made it perfectly clear that you were more important than anything."

"You mean, as the leader, it would have fallen to you to face Saedon, so Nasedo stepped in and eliminated that possibility?"

Max nodded. "He knew I wasn't ready. As strong as I've gotten, as much as I've learned or remembered this past week, I wasn't prepared to face someone with that much power. My only hope would have been a clean shot with a laser."

Liz reached up and kissed Max on the cheek. "Then I owe him that much more," she whispered.

He ruffled her hair gently. "Feeling a little better?"

"Yeah," she said. Shifting on the bed, Liz looked at him a little shyly. "You're staying though, right?"

Max smiled. "Of course."

"I just… I guess I need to be held," she admitted, flushing slightly.

Max chuckled quietly. "I can't believe you're embarrassed to tell me that after everything we've done the last few days," he teased.

Liz rolled her eyes. "Well, I was the one worrying about your nightmares a few hours ago. It's kind of ironic that I'm the one who needs the babysitter."

"No, it's not. Just my turn to take care of you." He kicked off his sneakers and lay down beside her. "And I'm more than happy to oblige." He turned off the light and pulled Liz into his arms.

"So, were you sleeping all right before?" Liz asked tentatively.

"You mean before I felt a wave of panic shoot across Roswell?" he asked.

"Yeah."

"I was fine," he assured her. "Though it was pretty hard to convince Michael of that when I woke up calling your name."

Liz groaned. "Poor Michael. Even when you're fine, he gets woken up."

"He'll live," Max assured her. "Now, no more talking. Close your eyes, or you'll be falling asleep on your feet during your shift."

Liz cuddled against him, her hand twining with his. "I'm glad you came over," she whispered.

"Me, too," he murmured. He kissed her on the forehead briefly. "Sweet dreams."

"You, too."

He gave her hand a light squeeze, then settled down to wait for her to fall asleep. It wasn't long before Liz's breathing evened out and he felt her fingers relax where they linked with his own. Max, however, had never felt less sleepy in his life. A frown furrowing his brow, he stared out the window at the moon-kissed night and waited for morning.

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Feb-2002 12:40:21 AM ]
posted on 25-Feb-2002 10:58:34 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Thank you all so much for your lovely feedback, everyone. This next part is short, but I think satisfying nevertheless. *big* Angela, it should also answer a bit of what you were questioning... as will some of the upcoming parts.

*happy*
Em

********

Part 45

********

Liz woke to soft kisses tickling her eyelids.

"Wake up," Max murmured. "Time for work."

She opened her eyes and met his warm amber gaze. "Hey," she whispered.

"Good morning. I turned off your alarm clock," he explained, smiling a little sheepishly. "I figured this was a better way to get you up."

"Mmmm. Definitely." She slipped her arms around his neck and pulled him down for a proper kiss. Then, glancing at the clock, she sighed. "I'd better hit the shower if I'm going to make it downstairs on time. You staying for coffee?"

"I think I can squeeze in a quick cup," he told her. He shifted to let her up, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. "You mind if I use your cell phone?"

"Go ahead. In my purse," she said, grabbing her robe and heading for the bathroom.

Liz stood in the shower and let the hot spray hit her in the face, trying to keep herself in that warm, dreamy place that came from waking in Max's arms. If only she could stave off all of the deep thoughts that were threatening at the borders of her mind, maybe she could have a nice, calm day. So, she concentrated on the smell of her shampoo, the moist air swirling around her, the water sluicing over her skin. And it worked, too. For about three minutes.

Drying off, she found herself unable to control the onslaught of her worries. Her mind wandered to the night before - to waking from her nightmare and finding Max holding her. When she had asked him how he knew to come, he had said something about just knowing that she needed him. In the wake of her dream, she had not stopped to think on his words, but now they came rushing back to her. She understood implicitly the meaning behind them - that their connection had been so strong that he had felt her distress, even across town in his own bed. It was mind boggling, but it also made her wonder something.

She tugged on her robe and opened the bathroom door. Max was still using her cell phone, pacing on the opposite side of her bed. He looked up when he heard her come in and nodded at her, indicating he was almost done. Then he turned away and finished his conversation in tones so low that she was unable to hear what he was saying.

"What are you doing that's different?" she demanded, as he flipped the phone shut and faced her.

"What?" Max crossed to her desk and set down her cell, his eyes wary. "Liz, what are you talking about?"

"Don't give me that. I can't feel you. You're blocking me somehow. I couldn't have gotten control of this overnight, Max. It has to be you."

Max sighed. "Stella said I was blocking you automatically. That I was keeping your thoughts at bay because I was used to doing it with Iz. I figured if I could do that, I could block my own thoughts, too. Not project at you quite so loudly," he admitted.

"But I can't feel you at all, Max," she said softly. "I didn't realize it before, but then I was thinking about last night and how you showed up here. We somehow connected during the night, didn't we?"

He nodded gravely. "I think whatever defenses you were managing just kind of crumbled when you fell asleep," he said. "Mine, too, probably."

"So it wasn't just that you woke up and suspected I needed you. You actually felt my nightmares."

"Yes. Then this morning, well… I just wanted to give you a break. You didn't sleep well, Liz. The last thing you needed were my thoughts invading your mind. I guess it's working, huh?"

She closed the distance between them in a heartbeat, slipping into his embrace. "Stop holding back," she whispered, pressing her cheek to his chest.

"Liz, I…"

"Max, just let go. Please."

Sighing, he tilted his head and rested it on top of hers. "All right."

If she thought it would be a gradual thing, she was wrong. Their connection flooded open abruptly and Liz tightened her arms around Max's waist. She felt his concern for her first, like a tidal wave sweeping through her and clearing the way for whatever followed. Bracing herself, she let it run through her - his fear, his love, an underlying current of desire that she had always sensed but could suddenly identify - emotions in a glorious spectrum. Instead of trying to block the feelings, Liz allowed herself to absorb them, to swallow them into her soul so they ran with her own, traveling through her blood and making her heart swell. She shuddered, realizing only some of the emotions were directed at her. Others were remnants from the past days and weeks - conversations with Michael and Isabel, impressions of Tof, lingering relief at his parents' acceptance of his secret. There were no words - just etchings of moments that had burned themselves into Max's psyche.

She became aware of a voice, of Max talking to her, his hands stroking her hair. "Liz, Liz are you okay?"

"Show me how you control it," she murmured against his shirt. "How did you figure it out?"

"I… I don't know how to explain," he said.

"Don't explain, Max," she whispered, still caught up in the swell of his thoughts. "Show me. Do it slowly so I can follow you. Now, while we're connected."

"You mean…"

"Yes," she cut him off, feeling his understanding sweeping through her.

Max closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. Liz could feel his concentration, how it seemed to focus his thoughts, sending the lesser impressions and memories dancing into the distance until they were mere shadows. Then she felt him isolating each thought, separating them until each one was distinct. In that instant, she realized that she could actually read the thoughts - that each one was crystal clear in a way that they weren't jumbled together in a crazy whirlpool.

"Max, wait," she breathed. She reached out with her mind, probing until she could feel his thoughts join with her own. Pressing outward, she urged him to hear her, to understand what she was thinking.

"Liz?" he whispered.

"Shhh, don't talk."

They stood there in silence, eyes closed, foreheads touching, breathing in and out in perfect unison. Slowly, Liz loosened her hold on Max, allowing herself to mold naturally to the curve of his body. The intensity of his thoughts had dissipated and now she could feel them flowing through her one at a time, each easily comprehended as it slid slickly through her mind.

How did you know? he asked.

I didn't. I only thought you would show me how to block you, not how to read you.

It's amazing.

It is, she agreed, smiling as she felt his awe and admiration swirl through her. I guess it was just a matter of rearranging our thoughts.

Putting our ducks in a row? he teased.

Funny. Are you holding back? Like before?

No, he assured her. Whatever you're doing, it's filtering for you. I'm just standing here, listening to you.

Liz tilted her head back so she could look up at him. Max opened his eyes and smiled. Reaching up, she stroked his cheek lovingly. "Do you think we'll be able to do this from now on?" she asked.

"Eventually," he said. "I'm guessing it'll take a little more practice." He pressed his lips gently to her forehead. "Meanwhile, you should get dressed. And I have to go meet Tof."

"So, we'll practice later then?" she asked coyly.

Max's eyebrows arched. "You better believe it," he murmured. This time he kissed her full on the mouth, sweeping his tongue over her lips before pulling back with a smile. "I have to get going."

"No coffee?"

"Nope, sorry," he said. "But we put the time to much better use." He ruffled her hair. "I'm really glad we're getting a handle on this, Liz," he told her.

"I know. Me too." She frowned, sensing there was more on his mind. "What?"

Max shook his head. "I really need to go. I'll see you later." He kissed her again briefly. "I'll just go out this way," he said, heading for the window. "No point worrying your parents and I'm parked down here anyway."

Liz watched him climb through the window and start across the roof. Max? she pressed, wondering if he would hear her. When he glanced back, she shook her head and waved him off, knowing he was in a hurry. But she still had the distinct impression that he had been blocking her from some of his thoughts.

*****

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Feb-2002 11:05:38 PM ]
posted on 27-Feb-2002 1:00:10 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Yup, I'm back with more. Don't go into shock now. LOL! For those of you who were getting used to me only updating once in a blue moon, make sure you check back a few pages as I've posted several parts in the past few days.

Some interesting comments and specs here, guys. And delurkers! Love those. *big* Welcome. I'm afraid I can't really tell you what's to come, for obvious reasons. LOL! Just remember the old saying about the fat lady singing, and sit back and enjoy the ride.

*happy*
Em

*******

Part 46

*******

Max parked the Pathfinder by the entrance to the lab and swept through the front doors. He passed two of the commanders he had met the previous day as he hurried down the hall, both of them pausing and nodding briefly in acknowledgement, their eyes lowered. He nodded back, but did not stop walking until he had reached Tof's office.

"We need to talk," he stated baldly as he strode into the room.

Tof looked up from his computer screen, startled. "About?"

"What's happening to Liz," Max said, his expression grim.

Tof nodded, his eyes sympathetic. "I should probably call Stella. Please, sit. I'll be right back."

Max moved restlessly around the room as he waited, unable to keep still. He kept playing the night over in his head - Liz's nightmare, their connection, her explanation of her dream. Each time he kept coming back to their link that morning and the way she had been able to filter his excess thoughts and draw out only those she wanted to read. He was sure she had no idea that she had been the one doing it, that she had just assumed it was the logical next step in getting control of their connection.

Stella and Tof came into the office, Tof closing the door behind them. Stella's eyes narrowed as she took in Max's obvious state of agitation.

"This is clearly more than just a nightmare," she stated.

Max glared at Tof. "You have our body guards reporting back to you?" he snapped.

"Not the way you mean," Tof sighed, sinking wearily into a chair.

Max barely registered the fact that the shape shifter had actually sat down in his presence without asking permission. He was too busy trying to bank his rapidly rising temper. "How, then?" he demanded.

"Max, maybe you should sit down and calm yourself," Stella said coolly. "You're forgetting that we are all on your side."

Her words had the desired effect. Max blinked at her abruptly and nodded. "I'm sorry," he said. He pulled out a chair and, instead of sitting down, indicated that Stella should go ahead and take it.

Smiling slightly, Stella accepted his offer. "Now you," she said pointedly, glancing at the remaining seat.

Max shook off her suggestion and resumed pacing. "I didn't mean to bite your head off," he said quietly. "I didn't get much sleep. I know it's no excuse, but…" He ran his hand through his hair and glanced apologetically at Tof.

"Your guards followed you to Liz's last night. They reported in merely because they were concerned by your obvious haste in reaching her. When Liz's guard insisted there had been no disturbance at the Parkers', we came to the logical conclusion, based on everything that has been happening," Tof explained gently.

"Liz herself told me she is having trouble accepting what happened with Nasedo on a moral level," Stella added. "Throw in her exhaustion over dealing with your bond and it's only natural that she should have a few bad dreams."

"I think something more is going on," Max stated.

Tof and Stella looked at each other. "What makes you say that?" Tof inquired.

"This morning I was working to block our connection. Not just putting up a barrier to Liz's thoughts, which I had already been doing pretty successfully, but also withholding my own so that she wasn't getting bombarded."

"And?" Tof pressed.

He sighed. "Well, it worked, except Liz realized I was doing it and wasn't exactly thrilled."

"I imagine not," Stella remarked. When Tof and Max both looked at her questioningly, she sighed and rolled her eyes. "Men," she mumbled. "Max, how can Liz learn to control her end of your bond if you do all of the work for her?"

"I had no intention of doing it permanently," Max replied archly. "I just wanted to give her a little break. She'd had a bad night and I didn't want to add to her stress. Our connection has gotten quite… strong," he said, for want of a better word. "It can be very invasive when we're in the same room."

"She doesn't need a white knight, Max," Stella told him. "She needs a partner. I take it she made you stop blocking the connection?"

"Yeah," he admitted. "And here's the strange part. She figured out how to control the bond by sensing how I did it. Through the connection. She told me to block her, slowly, and learned how to do it that way."

"Why is that so strange?" Tof asked. "It seems rather intelligent to me."

"Look, Liz is nothing if not brilliant," Max replied. "You'll get no arguments from me on that one. But it wasn't the actual learning process that caught me off guard. It's what she did in the middle of all of that. She could suddenly read my thoughts. And I don't mean because I was projecting them. Once she had filtered my latent memories and emotions out of the way, she reached into my head and read my mind."

All three of them were silent for a long moment, Max watching the expressions flicker across Tof and Stella's faces. They seemed to be communicating with mere looks and he found it unnerving in light of his recent revelation.

"Okay, talk to me," Max said finally. "You know my past life memories have been coming back and I know this is not a normal part of the way our people communicate. Liz could have pulled every thought out of my head if I hadn't still been holding back. She even asked me if I was blocking her and I'll admit that I claimed not to be. I just hadn't expected her to go riffling through my brain," he said, letting out a frustrated sigh.

"And she didn't realize she was doing it?" Tof asked.

Max shook his head. "She thinks we've just gotten control of our connection."

"I'd say you've done a hell of a lot more than that," Stella said.

"But what does it mean?" Max asked. He finally sank down across from them, resting his elbows on his knees. "We've gotten flashes of each other's memories and thoughts from the beginning of our relationship. But that was always because our emotions were so heightened that our feelings kind of just spilled over. This is completely different."

"Yes, it is," Tof admitted. "It's something we had discussed as a possibility, but we never really believed…"

"Never believed what?" Max asked worriedly.

"It's nothing bad, Max," Stella reassured him. "At least I don't think you'll find it so."

"Tell me already," he demanded, his frustration getting the better of him.

Tof smiled slightly at his impatience. "You know that your powers - your gifts - are a result of your human side, yes?"

Max nodded. "Nasedo told us that much. We were engineered to be highly advanced, but the abilities are still primarily human."

"That is part of the reason why Liz can sense your presence just as you sense hers. Your alien side gives off a specific aura that she is recognizing on a very primal level. I understand the others are also experiencing a similar awareness of each other?"

"Michael and Maria mostly, but I think Isabel and Alex are beginning to as well," Max confirmed. "What does this have to do with anything?"

"There was a chance, granted a slim one, that when you healed Liz you somehow altered her genetic make up by advancing those same human abilities in her that you share with the other Royals. In a sense, you over healed her, stimulating her DNA and causing her to evolve at an unusual pace."

Max looked stunned. "You mean she's developing powers? Because I healed her?"

"It's possible," Tof replied. "Not to the extent that you have them, of course. But she may be experiencing some increase in intuition and telepathic ability. The more cerebral powers tend to dominate in females, so it's unlikely she'll suddenly begin to heal people or blow things up," he added with a smile. "And before you start worrying about your friend, Kyle, I would say your unusual bond with Liz is also partly responsible for her evolving this way. Now, if things were to progress romantically between Kyle and Tess…" Tof shrugged. "Again, anything is possible. As I said before, we had only discussed the possibility briefly when we first learned of how you had saved Liz."

"But this isn't something the rest of us do," Max said. "We don't go around reading each other's minds."

"Don't you?" Tof replied. "I suppose you're blocking that the way you block the rest of your telepathic link. The telepathy itself is something from your alien side, while this aspect is entirely human."

"So the four of us have this ability? To go into someone's mind and… pull out the information?"

"It's akin to what Tess does when she plants images in someone's thoughts. Just the reverse, actually."

Dropping his head, Max rubbed his eyes wearily. "I can't believe this is happening," he murmured.

"Do you anticipate Liz being upset?" Stella asked, concern evident in her tone.

Max sighed and looked up. "Liz will be okay," he told her. "She seems to handle anything we can throw at her and come back for more. I just don't know how the hell we're going to explain this one to her parents."

Stella smirked. "My guess is that you'll end up avoiding the topic altogether. It's not as if she's going to start turning green, Max. This is not an obvious change. And it should relieve you to some extent to know that it's probably also accounting for how tired she's been. It's a great deal to manage - much more than just learning to control your connection as we first thought."

Frowning, Max looked at Tof. "You said something about enhanced intuition."

"Yes, you should all have that, too," Tof replied. "You might not always use it, mind you," he added. "Why?"

Max shrugged. "I just was thinking that Liz has always been incredibly intuitive. Nine times out of ten, she's the one pulling our asses out of the fire," he remarked.

"I suspect a good dose of common sense is responsible for that," Stella remarked, eyebrows arching.

Max smiled. "No doubt. So, what else can you tell me?"

Tof frowned. "Let me go through my records. I may have something from my father's research on the human brain. He helped your mother determine which characteristics to enhance. Maybe I can figure out what we can anticipate Liz to go through."

Max nodded and stood stiffly. "Thank you. Both of you," he added, looking at Stella. "And again, I'm sorry for my attitude when I arrived."

Tof and Stella rose also. "Don't worry about it," Tof told him.

"It's pretty much understood around here that your concern for Liz is the one thing guaranteed to make you blow," Stella added.

Max laughed. "Yeah, well. Don't tell her that."

Stella smiled. "I suspect she already knows, Max. And what's more, it works both ways."

* * * * *

"God, Michael, I hate it when he pulls this!" Liz muttered.

Michael made a supportive sound in the back of his throat and continued to flip a row of burgers.

"He thinks he can just decide what to tell me and what not to and that it'll be fine," she continued. "Well, it isn't!" she declared, pounding the flat of her hand on the prep table for emphasis.

"I totally agree," Michael said. "You're absolutely right."

Liz eyed him suspiciously. "Are you just saying that because you're afraid I'll tell Maria you were being unsympathetic?"

"No, of course not," he insisted. "Look, Liz," he sighed. "Max is control guy. You know it as well as I do. There's just too much leftover king in there, especially now that he's starting to remember stuff. You can try to change him - hell, he might even want to change - but at the end of the day he's still going to be controlling and protective."

"Yeah, I know," she said, deflating somewhat. "And I normally don't even mind it all that much."

"Right. Until it's you he's trying to control," Michael snorted.

Liz laughed. "I guess. I just can't help feeling that whatever this is has to do with me."

"You're probably right," Michael agreed. "Just give him time. He'll tell you. You know how he gets. He's probably just off double and triple checking something."

"Probably."

"How are you doing, anyway? That must have been one hell of a nightmare you had."

"Let's just say I've slept better."

"Ever occur to you that's what has Max's brain in a twist?"

Liz groaned and rolled her eyes. "Sure. It could be my nightmare. Or how strong our connection is. Or the fact that I'm falling asleep everywhere I go. Or how about the fact that I killed your protector the other day?"

"Liz, I didn't mean…"

"No, I'm sorry, Michael," she cut him off quickly, shaking her head. "It's not your fault that every aspect of my life gives Max cause for concern."

"You know that's…"

"Really, it's fine," she continued, avoiding his worried gaze. "I've got to get back to work, Michael. Thanks for letting me vent." She turned on her heel and disappeared around the corner into the café.

"Shit."

Five minutes later, the door to the break room swung open and Maria marched into the kitchen. "What did you say to Liz?"

Michael closed his eyes. "Why?"

"Because she looks ready to explode, that's why," Maria responded with a hint of annoyance. "Doesn't she have enough to deal with? You have to go pissing her off on top of it?"

"Maria, I wasn't trying to piss her off. Max is being all cloak and dagger again and Liz is angry at him. I just happened to be a more convenient target right now."

Leaning her hip against the doorway, Maria crossed her arms. "So you didn't say anything to her?"

"Nothing bad enough to make her stomp out of here like that," Michael muttered.

"Yeah, well, just see if you can get over foot-in-mouth disease by dinner, okay? I would really like to make it through this meal without any major embarrassments."

Michael glared at her. "After your 'Michael's an alien' announcement, I doubt there's much I could possibly say to shock your mother." Seeing Maria glance worriedly toward the dining room, he sighed. "She'll be fine. She and Max will work it out, whatever it is."

"Not everything is up to Max to fix," she said quietly. "I'm her best friend."

Michael wiped his hands on a towel and went over to Maria. "Come here," he coaxed, pulling her into a hug. "I know you want to help her. But I really think that this is one of those things that only Max can handle," he said. "Whatever she's going through, it's alien related. All you can do is just let her know you're there for her."

Maria looked up. "When did you get to know so much about this stuff?"

"Beats me. Maybe Whitman's rubbing off."

Maria laughed softly, tightening her arms around his waist. "Thanks."

"Anytime. Now, go talk to Liz and let me get back to work."

*******

TBC
posted on 3-Mar-2002 11:17:10 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys,

Just a quick note to tell you that family stuff has been eating up my writing time this weekend, but I'm hoping to get a part up either late tonight or some time tomorrow. Thanks as always for the lovely feedback.

Connie, if you like an angry Liz, you should really enjoy some of the stuff coming up. LOL!

Hugs,
Em
posted on 4-Mar-2002 9:48:42 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey everyone! This isn't quite as long as I had planned it to be. Free time is rather elusive. But it was a logical stopping point and I wanted to get something up since I had promised. Since we're Roswell-less tomorrow, I should get some more writing in, so hopefully the next part won't be long in coming. Meanwhile, thanks for your great feedback and encouragement, and enjoy!

*happy*
Em

********

Part 47

********

Max went into the house through the kitchen door and was startled to find Tess seated at the table, her blonde head bent over a mass of papers. "Tess?"

She jumped, clearly not having heard him. "Hey, Max," she said. "I'm just working on the book translation," she told him, waving a hand at the mess in front of her.

"Right," he replied, glancing around. "Um… where's Iz?"

"Alex forgot some stuff here last night. She took my car to run it over to him." She peered tiredly at the clock. "She should be back in a few minutes."

"You look like you need a break," Max observed, walking the rest of the way into the room and heading for the refrigerator. He pulled out a couple of sodas and went over to sit across from her. "Here."

"Thanks." She pressed her fingers briefly against her eyelids. "It does kind of get to you after a few hours," she admitted. She popped open her can and took a long sip, her eyes on Max. "How's Liz doing?" she asked finally. "Isabel mentioned she had a nightmare."

"She's all right," Max replied, not wanting to go into the details, especially since he had yet to talk to Liz. His mind was still spinning from his conversation with Tof, and a part of him was anxious to get to his room so he could go over the print outs the shape shifter had given him. But he also knew Tess and Isabel had been working hard on the translation - at his request - and he felt guilty about not being of more assistance. Reaching out, he picked up a random sheet of notes and peered at it curiously. "How's all of this coming along?"

Tess's eyes narrowed slightly, as if she knew he were changing the subject, but she didn't comment. "We're actually almost done. I've been going over what Isabel translated while she's been gone." She watched him for another minute as he shuffled through the papers, carefully putting them back where he found them. "Max," she said, sounding vaguely amused. "You don't have to keep me company. I have plenty to keep me occupied."

He looked up rather sheepishly. "You don't mind?"

She laughed. "Clearly you have something else you need to be doing. Just…" Her tone grew more serious. "About Liz. Look, I know I'm probably the least likely person for this, but… If she needs help... Wants to talk or whatever. Well, I'd like to help if I can," she finished softly, looking embarrassed.

Max smiled as he stood. "Thanks, Tess. I'll tell her."

He retrieved his bag from the floor by the door and headed down the hallway to his room. Closing himself in, he settled on the bed and pulled a sheaf of papers from his knapsack. Tof had run an extensive search through his own encrypted files in hopes of finding anything that referred to his father's work on cloning and genetic manipulation. The result had been a hodge podge of materials, some of which dated back to an era long before war had ravaged their home planet.

Max sighed as he surveyed the documents in front of him. Research had never been his forte. Ironically, he knew this was the type of project Liz would find fascinating, but he was reluctant to simply hand it all over to her in one messy pile. Bad enough to tell her she was developing some rather questionable new abilities, without making her sift through a lifetime's worth of data in a quest for answers, as well. He wanted to be able to give her a concrete explanation of what was happening to her, not just a theory based on Tof and Stella's speculations. And most importantly, he didn't want Liz to be frightened.

Especially since he was frightened enough for the both of them.

He grabbed a clean notepad, a highlighter, and a pen off of his desk, then curled up on the bed to start organizing the data. He scanned each document for dates, trying to remember what Tof had told him about their calendar system, then put the information in chronological order. It was a time consuming task and his neck began to ache from his hunched-over position. He was vaguely aware of sounds coming from the rest of the house - Isabel coming home, the phone ringing, the quiet hum of the garage door - but he shut it all out, maintaining a single-minded focus on the work in front of him.

* * * * *

When the end of Liz's shift arrived with no sign of Max, she refused to worry. It wasn't as if had told her he would be there. The fact that it had been days since they had spent any significant portion of their day apart wasn't in of itself a reason to think something was wrong. After all, he had been trying to give her some private time the previous night when her nightmare had put an end to his good intentions, bringing him flying across town to comfort her. There was no denying that he had her best interests at heart. Just remembering the relief of waking in his arms made her feel warm and cherished.

The feeling fled quickly enough, however, when she got upstairs to the apartment.

"Liz? That you?" her mother called from the kitchen.

"Yeah, Mom." Liz poked her head around the corner of the doorway to find her mother unpacking groceries. She moved to help her. "What's up?"

"You've got a message from Max on the machine," Nancy said, stretching to put away a box of cereal. "Something about having to do some sort of research this afternoon? I didn't erase it."

"Thanks," Liz replied. She worked quietly for a few more minutes until the last of the items were put away, glad that her mother made no further attempt at chit-chat. She suspected her parents were both unsure of what to say to her these days , almost afraid to learn anything more before they had absorbed the last few conversations.

When she was finished in the kitchen, she headed into the living room and played back Max's message. It gave her no more information than her mother had conveyed, but there was something about Max's tone of voice that made Liz suspect he wasn't telling her everything. Not to mention the fact that he had known that she was working down in the café all morning. He had called her during her shifts plenty of times before, so if was obvious that he hadn't wanted to speak with her.

"So, what are you up to this afternoon?" her mother asked, coming into the room. "Seems like you're at loose ends for once."

Liz shrugged, still staring at the answering machine. "Actually, I might go for a run."

Nancy's eyebrows rose. "A run? Honey, surely you don't think you need to lose any weight?"

"No, Mom," Liz assured her with a half-smile. "But, Max thinks we should all get into better shape. Just to be on the safe side." And it'll give me time to think, she added silently to herself.

Her mother nodded, looking sorry to have asked.

Liz gave her mother a quick hug. "Don't worry about it. It's good for me," she told her.

She dressed quickly, trading her uniform for a pair of old cotton shorts and a sports bra, and digging her good sneakers out from under the bed. By the time she hit the street, her temper had started to flare in earnest. She had known Max was keeping something from her that morning, and now he was off doing research. Research on what? Had Tof given him some new information? Were they closer to learning where Saedon's remaining followers were hiding? And why on earth wouldn't she want to know about it?

Her feet pounded against the pavement as she took the back route out of town, heading toward a long stretch of rural highway that would give her plenty of room to stretch her legs, without her having to worry about the fumes from too many cars. It had been a while she had purposefully worked out, but it seemed that running from the FBI had gone a long way toward keeping her fit. She didn't even feel winded as she pushed herself to a faster pace, the tempo of her heart neatly in sync with the steady thump of her sneakers. Only her brain whirled ever faster, as she wondered what the hell Max was up to, and why he was hell bent on keeping her out of it. Because deep down in her heart, she knew that was precisely what he was still doing - trying to protect her or shield her from something that had him scared. She wondered just how long it would take for him to realize that there was nothing in the universe that would make her turn away from him again.

Of course, that didn't mean she couldn't get angry with him. Her breath was coming faster now and she had to concentrate on inhaling deeply. Still, her legs churned onward, her pace steady, and she realized with a start that she had been running for quite a while. Sweat streamed down her face and her ponytail stuck to the back of her neck in clumps. It felt good to let out her aggression this way, to let the anger fuel her as she ran.

She had taken a circular route, doubling back toward town above Main Street, so that she now found herself rounding the corner near the high school. Hot and thirsty, she slowed slightly and made her way around the back of the school to the field, where she knew she would find a water fountain. A couple of people were running laps around the track and there was equipment set up in the middle of the field in preparation for the start of football camp in another week.

Liz came to a stop near the fountain and drank slowly, not wanting to risk stomach cramps. Then she splashed a little water on her hands and over her face, feeling refreshed almost immediately. She leaned over and stretched, causing the muscles down the back of her legs to pull slightly.

A shadow fell across the packed dirt at her feet. "Someone after you?"

Liz looked up at the sound of Kyle's voice. "Hardly," she replied. "I don't generally stop for a drink when they are," she added wryly.

"Evans have you pumping iron, too?" Kyle asked. He was also dressed in work out clothes, though from his tidy appearance it was obvious he had yet to start his session.

Standing up, Liz twisted from side to side until she felt her spine pop. "He's right about us needing to be in shape," she replied. "Besides, it can't hurt." She raised her hands over her head, linking them, and straightened her arms.

"I never said Max was wrong. At least about this," he added with a grin. Glancing around, Kyle spotted a tan car in the school parking lot. "So, did you tell the tail where you were going, or did you just let them try to keep up?"

Liz turned to see where he was looking and laughed. "That's not my tail, Kyle," she told him. She leaned a bit closer to him, as if she had a secret. "It's yours."

"What?" he shouted, clearly indignant. "I don't have…"

"Yes, you do," she interrupted his sputtering with a laugh. "Did you think you were somehow exempt?"

"But I'm nobody!" he protested hotly.

"Kyle," Liz said, "you are not nobody. And you're not alone. We've all got at least one guard, even our parents."

"My dad?"

"Well, maybe not him," Liz admitted. "But he's the Sheriff. That's different." She sighed when he continued to scowl. "No one is questioning your manhood, Valenti, all right? It's just we don't want anything to happen to you."

His expression softened slightly, though he continued to look displeased. "Fine. Whatever. So where's your entourage, then?"

"Blue sedan," she said with a shrug. "And to answer your question, I pretty much ignore them. They don't seem to have any trouble keeping track of me."

"That's probably a good thing. I wouldn't want to see Max's reaction if they let anything happen to you," Kyle observed.

Liz turned away under the pretext of stretching some more. "I should get going," she said, bending and straightening her knees slowly. "Let you get to your run."

"Yeah. Hit the shower before you stiffen up," Kyle advised, already heading toward the track. "Catch ya later."

She watched him for a few minutes as he made his way over to the track and started to warm up. From the corner of her eye she could see their bodyguards leaning against the fence, talking quietly yet obviously still observing everything happening in the area. Sighing, she arched her back once more, then started jogging lightly toward the parking lot, giving the guards assigned to her plenty of time to climb back into their car. She felt sorry for them, knowing how boring it must be for them to trail after her all day long and lurk outside the Crashdown at night. Max had said they worked in shifts, but she was already beginning to recognize them and knew there were only four of them watching her. She wondered if they got a break when she and Max were together, or if both her guards and his kept watch simultaneously.

The jog home was much more relaxed than the first part of her run. She stretched again briefly in the alley next to the building before going upstairs and jumping into the shower. By the time she had dried off and put on some clean clothes, the majority of her anger with Max had eased. But it was still there, teasing at the corners of her mind, making her anxious. She was tired of him hiding things - even small things. Relationships were about trust, and that wasn't something you could parcel out in small measures as it suited you. You either trusted the other person, or you didn't.

Liz took her journal from its hiding place behind the loose brick in her wall and climbed out onto the roof. She had at least an hour until dinner, and something told her she wouldn't see Max until later that night, if he showed up at all. Sighing, she opened the book in her lap and stared at her last entry. She still hadn't caught up with everything that had been going on in her life - not Tess or destiny, Nasedo or Saedon, and certainly not her relationship with Max. It almost felt too late to write it all down - as if too much had happened for her to recapture the emotions that accompanied the events. But she wanted to have a record of these past days and weeks - experiences that were among the most important and earth shattering of her life - so she was going to try.

*******

TBC
posted on 10-Mar-2002 11:52:50 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Hope you all had a good weekend. Mine was extremely busy. I wanted to tweak this a bit more, but I just didn't have time so I hope it all makes sense. LOL! Thanks for all the great feedback and bumps. And the speculations! I love how you're all wondering what's up with Liz. Time will tell whether there's more to the story or not. *wink* Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 48

**********

Maria spun once more in front of the mirror, admiring the way the skirt of her lilac-colored sundress flared out at the knee. It was nice to dress like a girl again, even if it was just for dinner at home with Michael and her mother. There had been so much running and hiding and ducking for cover in the past month that she barely remembered what it was like to put on a little make up and some perfume and feel absolutely feminine.

Giving her hair a final pat, she headed into the kitchen. "Need help, Mom?"

Amy DeLuca straightened from peering into the oven and shut the door. "No, thanks, Maria. Everything's all set. The chicken just needs another minute." She untied her apron, revealing the front of her slim tan slacks and a loose turquoise top. "You look nice, honey."

Maria smiled. "Thanks. So do you." The door bell rang and her eyebrows rose. "I'll get it." She plucked a slice of cucumber out of the salad bowl resting on the table and went to answer the door. "Coming," she called out.

The moment Maria swung the door open, her mouth dropped open. Michael stood on the front step, shifting nervously from side to side.

"Hey," he said.

"Hi," she murmured, standing in the doorway.

"Um… can I come in?" he asked after a minute.

"Okay. Right." Maria slowly backed up and watched as her boyfriend advanced. She swallowed hard. "What happened to you?"

Michael paused in the entryway. "What? You don't like it." His gaze dropped. "Isabel thought…"

"No, no. I just…" Maria shook her head. The Michael Guerin standing in front of her bore little resemblance to the shaggy-headed Spaceboy she had known for years. His hair had been parted on the side and neatly combed, and it was obvious he had shaved quite recently. Instead of his usual faded jeans or cheap, loose slacks, he was wearing tailored khakis that had been pressed religiously, and his clean white T-shirt sported neither a logo nor a crass saying. He was even wearing a belt.

"You look really nice, Michael," she finally managed, surprised at how breathy her voice sounded.

He looked up again, and she saw how truly anxious he had been. His eyes had darkened nearly to black and even now he seemed apprehensive. "Really? I, um… I asked Isabel to give me a hand," he admitted.

Maria smiled encouragingly. "Really. I was just surprised, that's all. You look very handsome." Her smile widened when she saw the slight flush of color that rose in his cheeks. "Come on."

"Oh, uh… these are for your mom," he said sheepishly, pulling a bouquet of colorful Gerbera daisies from behind his back. "I figured they couldn't hurt," he added in a whisper.

Taking them, she gave him a teasing grin. "What about me?"

Michael leaned down and kissed her. "Hi," he said, pulling back.

"Hi," she said softly.

"You smell good," he added quietly, a sudden twinkle in his eye.

Maria struggled not to laugh. "Thank you."

"Maria? Michael? What are you doing out there?" Amy called from the kitchen.

"Coming, Mom!" Taking Michael's hand, Maria led him into the other room.

Amy set aside her oven mits and smiled as they entered. "Michael, don't you look nice," she commented, sounding not the least bit surprised.

Maria gave Michael's hand a quick squeeze. "He brought these for you, Mom," she said, handing over the flowers.

Amy's eyes opened slightly wider as she accepted the bouquet. "Why thank you, Michael. That was very thoughtful." She touched one finger to a bright pink blossom. "So happy looking, aren't they?" Still smiling, she turned and took a vase down from the shelf above the counter. "You kids sit down. Dinner's ready."

Maria pushed Michael toward the table and turned to pour them some drinks. As an afterthought, she tugged open the pantry door and pulled out the Tabasco sauce. Amy placed the vase of flowers on the table and both mother and daughter took their seats.

* * * * *

The sun was low over the horizon when Max swung his bag onto his shoulder and began climbing the ladder to Liz's roof. The heat combined with his nerves was making his palms sweat, and he found his grip slipping repeatedly. It didn't help that he could sense Liz just above him - and that he knew she was blocking him. Whatever else she was feeling, whatever was going on, Liz was annoyed at him for blowing her off that afternoon. He couldn't really blame her, but it didn't bode well for their conversation.

Clearing the wall, Max dropped his bag on the ground and went over to where Liz was sitting. He knew her lawn chair had been broken during the fight earlier that week, but someone had apparently repaired it, bracing the legs with electrical tape. Nothing else had survived the demolition and the rooftop was painfully barren without the dozens of plants and candles that usually decorated the area.

Curled up on the rickety chair, journal propped against her knees, Liz didn't bother to look up at his approach. "You know, given that my parents are aware of your unique heritage and the fact that we're sleeping together, you could probably use the door now," she pointed out.

Max hesitated at her words, not liking the frosty edge to her voice. "I guess," he said slowly. "But I could tell you were up here." When she didn't reply, he dropped down next to her, sitting cross-legged on the floor. "Liz, we need to talk."

Still not looking at him, Liz put the cap on her pen and clicked it in place, then closed her journal with a soft snap. "I see. So now you feel like talking to me."

"Liz, I…"

"Are you actually here to share, or is this just a casual chat?" she asked, finally turning. Her expression was carefully guarded, but she couldn't hide the angry spark in her eyes.

Max sighed, knowing she had cause to be annoyed with him. "I'm sorry."

"Yeah, Max, you know, you're always sorry," she said. "And I do understand that this is who you are, that you're overprotective and controlling and that you're always going to worry about the people you love. I do get that. But I can't keep doing this," she said.

Max felt his heart stutter. "What are you saying?"

She shook her head and looked away, as if it was too much of an effort to keep her temper in check while facing him. "You know what I spent this afternoon doing, Max? After I got off work and realized you weren't coming over, I went for a run. A long, hard run, because you said that we needed to stay in shape." She shrugged. "So I went, because I thought it was a good idea, but also because I was angry at you for keeping secrets again and I was hoping it would help me work off some of my aggressions."

"Liz…"

"Don't," she snapped, glancing at him. "Just let me get through this, all right? You owe me that."

He nodded, but his mouth was dry and he could feel his heart beating faster. As close as they were sitting, Max still was getting no sense of where Liz was going, what she was feeling. She had put up a wall so strong that even her anger was just a glimmer in the air, and he was suddenly terrified of what lay beyond that barrier. Because he couldn't remember ever seeing Liz truly angry. Hurt, scared, annoyed, yes. But never angry. At least, not with him.

She took a deep breath and let it out. "It worked for a while. I felt better when I got home. But then I sat down to catch up on my journal." She let out a dry laugh. "Things have been a bit hectic you know, so I'm pretty far behind. And I had to go back to… God, to the beginning of this whole mess," she sighed. "I hadn't written since that night that I saw you and Tess kissing in the rain," she said in a small voice. "I hadn't written about any of it. Nasedo, Pierce, the pod chamber, the message from your mother. Walking away and then coming back. Everything we've done and learned."

She reached up and fingered something beneath her shirt, and Max realized it was the heart pendant he had given her. The gesture was obviously unconscious, but for some reason it made Max ache to reach out and pull her into his arms.

Still playing with the necklace, Liz continued to speak, her eyes drifting closed. "I wrote for a while, but it was getting too hard. Too much to think about all at once," she said, her voice growing thick with emotion. "So I started looking over my past entries. And I began to see a pattern."

Opening her eyes, she flipped her journal to a random page and began to read. "'What's going through Max's mind right now? I wish he'd open up to me.'" Turning a few pages, she read a different section. "'Max and Isabel went on the camping trip with their father so they could check out the sighting in Fraser Woods. When I called Max on it, he tried to deny it, as if I was some stranger that didn't know the truth about them. How can he unburden his soul to me and then turn away so completely?'" She flipped forward to yet another section. "'Max is behaving very strangely. Every time that new girl, Tess Harding, is around, it's as if his brain is suddenly orbiting another planet. I know he loves me and that nothing is going on between them, but I still feel like he's keeping something from me.'" Shutting the book again, she turned her piercing gaze on him.

"Liz, you have to know that I don't keep things from you that way anymore," Max said hoarsely.

"No, not to that extent," she agreed. "But you're still holding back, Max, and it hurts even more now, because we've gotten so much closer. We have this amazing connection and this… partnership," she said tightly, "and yet you don't feel free to share things as they happen - your thoughts, your fears. You don't completely trust me, Max," she whispered, tears suddenly filling her eyes.

"No, Liz, that's not true," he broke in, hating the pain in her eyes. "I do trust you, one hundred percent to the bottom of my soul," he said. Rising to his knees, he reached to take her hand, but she snatched it away and shook her head.

"You only think you do," she said, wiping angrily at her eyes. "And I don't know how to make you understand that."

"Liz, I…"

"Just stop," she said wearily. "Okay? Don't. It's not that I want to know your every thought, Max. That's not what this is about. But I won't be protected from the truth and I won't go through life with you stoic and shut off every time something goes wrong. You promised me we were in this together."

"We are," he said quietly. Then, when she didn't respond, "Aren't we?"

For a long moment neither of them spoke and Max thought his heart would leap from his chest. Whatever panic he had suffered in his nightmares was nothing compared to the vise-like grip fear had on him in that instant. Then Liz reached out a gentle hand and cupped his cheek.

"Max, I love you, all right?" she said quietly. "Nothing could ever change that." Her expression hardened again as she released his face. "But that doesn't mean I can't get angry at you." She set down her journal and stood up.

"Where are you going?" he asked, his relief at her words quickly fading as he scrambled to his feet.

"I am going inside to have dinner with my parents," she announced. "You are not invited."

"But… Liz, we really do need to talk about things and I…"

"No, see I don't feel like talking about anything else right now, Max. The fact that you've decided it's time to share whatever it is you've been brooding about all day, doesn't interest me. If it were life-threatening you would have interrupted me a long time ago, so I'm sure it can wait until later."

Max blinked as she headed for the window to her room. "Liz, you're going to want…"

"Don't tell me what I want, Max," she snapped. "We're done doing things by your timetable. Tonight we go by my schedule for a change. Go home, Max. Or go downstairs and get a burger, I don't care. But I don't want to see you until after dinner. Got that?"

Realizing Liz was even more angry than he had thought, Max nodded. "I've got it," he said quietly. "I'll see you in a few hours."

"Fine," she replied. Without looking back, she slipped through the window and disappearred into her room.

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 14-Mar-2002 1:29:19 PM ]
posted on 13-Mar-2002 11:04:01 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 49

********

As dinner progressed, Michael found himself relaxing. Maria's mother seemed genuinely interested in him, yet she didn't make him feel as if she were gathering ammunition for the next time that he screwed up. Her questions were curious, not prying. After years of growing up in the foster care system, Michael was an expert at determining the difference. Rarely had he met adults who were willing to simply talk to him as if he were a real person. There was a certain irony in the fact that Amy DeLuca was doing just that, even now that she knew the truth of what he was.

"So, Michael, Maria tells me you made honor roll this last semester."

Michael blinked. From the corner of one eye he could see Maria shifting lower in her chair. Clearly she had not thought her mother would bring up that piece of information. Still, Maria had been glowing happily through the entire meal at the ease with which he and her mother had been talking. He was actually glad that there were things like this that she could tell her mother - things of which she could be proud.

"Um, yeah, I did," he admitted.

"Well, that's quite an accomplishment, considering all the changes in your life," Amy said quietly. "I can't imagine it's easy living on your own, supporting yourself. Never mind dealing with all of these… other things."

"I, um… get a check from the state until I turn eighteen," Michael said, a bit uneasily. "Whatever my foster father used to get."

"Still," Amy said. "It's impressive. How you've pulled yourself together. You should be proud."

As if sensing Michael's growing discomfort, Maria came to his rescue. "Anyone ready for dessert?" she asked, hopping up and starting to clear the table.

"Let me help," Michael offered, starting to rise.

"Michael, you sit," Amy told him. "Honey, just stick everything in the sink," she told Maria. "And hit the button on the coffee maker?"

"Sure, Mom." Maria scooped up their dishes and headed into the kitchen, throwing Michael an apologetic glance.

"All right, Michael," Amy said. "I'm going to be perfectly straight with you."

Michael swallowed hard. Her tone had gone from playful and warm to serious and protective in a matter of seconds. "Okay," he said.

"I've told you that I like you, and that still holds true. In fact, I like you more than I did before I knew about this whole alien business," she admitted. "Frankly, it's gone a long way toward making me feel safer about you being with my daughter, ridiculous as that seems."

"What?" Michael asked. "I'm not following you."

Amy sighed. "Michael, it's no great secret that my instincts regarding men are lousy. When Maria started up with you, I took one look and saw every bad boy trouble maker I was ever in love with. Each and every one of them was a mistake," she said quietly. "They hurt me, treated me badly, left me. And you? You fit the profile. But the thing was, I liked you despite all that. Because I could see in you what I always thought I saw in them. The wounded heart that just needed the chance to heal. Someone with so much to offer, yet afraid to let anyone in."

Michael sat silently, unsure of what to say. He could sense Maria hovering somewhere behind him, and knew she was deliberately staying in the other room so her mother could finish whatever she was trying to say.

"I was so afraid that Maria was going to relive all my mistakes," Amy admitted. "But she kept sticking up for you, even when you broke her heart. And I could see that you cared about her. That you were trying. Somehow, I just couldn't bring myself to forbid her to see you."

"I'm not really sure how my being an alien made you feel better, though," Michael ventured.

Amy shrugged. "It gave you a good reason for being the way you were. Suspicious. Slow to trust. And it explained you stubborn insistence on keeping Maria at arms length. I knew if Maria had been able to break through that barrier - if you had cared enough to actually let her - then it would take a hell of a lot to make you turn your back on her."

Michael nodded, unable to keep from smiling as he recalled just how Maria had broken down his walls. "Yeah, well, she's pretty determined," he said.

"You better believe it," Maria commented, choosing that moment to come in with the dessert plates. "Here you go, Spaceboy," she said, setting a slice of apple pie in front of him. "You have enough Tabasco?"

"Yeah, thanks," he told her, meeting her dancing eyes.

"Now, before you two start congratulating yourselves, I just want to make myself very clear. There is one issue I am still quite firm on," Amy said, glaring at them warningly.

Maria took one look at her mother's face and rolled her eyes. "Yes, Mom, we know. You are too young to be a grandmother. We've got that, okay?"

"Don't be flip, young lady."

"Sorry," Maria mumbled, setting a place before her mother. "But we have gone over this you know."

"That was before I knew that you'd be getting bound for life, or whatever you call, it the first time you get carried away," Amy pointed out. "And while I suppose that's the lesser of the possible evils, it's still a fairly major consequence for a couple of seventeen year olds."

"Mrs. DeLuca, we're not in any hurry," Michael said. "We know that's a big step. We uh, discussed it before we knew about the life bond thing," he added, his gaze dropping as he toyed with his fork. "We weren't ready then, so this doesn't really change anything." He glanced nervously at Maria, hoping she wouldn't take his next statement the wrong way. "Frankly, I've got enough new responsibilities being thrown at me right now. I don't think I could handle any others," he admitted.

Maria smiled at him, her eyes filled with understanding. She nodded slightly, then headed back into the kitchen, and he relaxed.

Amy's expression softened. "Michael, you're a good kid," she said softly. "I'm glad I was wrong about you. That you're not like those boys I used to know."

Michael saw a flicker of something in her eyes - pain, regret - he wasn't quite sure. "Mrs. DeLuca, those guys were jerks," he told her quietly. "And, um…" He trailed off, feeling unsure of his footing.

"What, Michael?" she pressed. "Go ahead."

"I just… Don't be too hard on the Sheriff on our account. Please," he added, when he saw her tense slightly. "He put himself on the line for us before he even knew the whole story." Michael looked down again. "I don't trust people easily, Mrs. DeLuca. He earned our trust by keeping our secrets, even when he might not have wanted to."

Amy nodded. "I understand that." She smiled slightly. "I wouldn't worry too much about Jim Valenti."

Michael glanced back up at the amusement he heard in her voice. The twinkle in her eye reminded him of Maria in a mischievous mood. "Okay, I won't," he agreed.

Maria returned with three cups of coffee on a tray. "Here we go," she said.

"Oh, honey, I'm sorry I didn't help," Amy said, as if suddenly realizing. "You do this all day long at work." She got up and went into the kitchen, returning a moment later with the cream and sugar. "Okay, are we missing anything?"

"Thanks, Mom," Maria said, sinking into her seat beside Michael. The emotion in her voice made it clear that she referring to much more than the meal.

Amy paused before she sat down, ruffling her daughter's hair gently. "You're welcome, sweetheart." She made a funny sound in the back of her throat and suddenly her eyes were glittering brightly with tears. "God, you're so grown up," she whispered.

Maria smiled . "I guess I'm getting there. But I've still got a little ways to go," she assured her.

Amy shook her head, her gaze taking in Michael as well. "Not really," she sighed. "Not that far at all."

* * * * *

"You're brooding."

Isabel glanced up at Alex's quiet observation. "Sorry," she said. "I know I'm a million miles away."

"How's the view?" he asked.

Smiling in spite of herself, Isabel shook her head. "It's Max."

"You're still worrying about him?" Alex reached into his back pocket for his wallet as the line inched toward the movie theater's box office. Isabel had been concerned about Max when he'd arrived at her house earlier that evening, and though she had avoided the topic through dinner it was clear she was still thinking about him.

Isabel shrugged. "Not worrying, precisely. He just looked really down when he came home from seeing Liz. They couldn't have talked for long; he was barely gone half an hour."

"Didn't Michael say Liz was ticked at Max?"

"Yeah. I can't say I blame her," Isabel admitted quietly. "He spent the day in his room poring over some stuff he got from Tof, and he wasn't exactly sharing. I'm guessing she asked about it and he skirted the issue. He's still being overprotective."

"They'll work it out eventually," Alex assured her. "He has to stop wrapping her in cotton wool, and she has to realize that he's never going to completely get over his need to take care of her."

"I think it's some past life hangover. He feels guilty for not saving us all before," she said in a soft voice.

"You probably have a point. Plus now that he's starting to remember stuff from back then, it must be even worse."

Alex paid for their tickets and they headed inside, where Isabel promptly dragged him over to the concession stand.

"What do you want?" she asked, pulling her wallet from her tiny bag.

"What are you getting?"

"Soda and gummy bears," she announced. "You want popcorn?"

"Mmmm, yeah," he admitted. "And maybe some Junior Mints?"

Isabel smiled. "You got it," she said, leaning into his side as they advanced in the line.

But Alex wasn't fooled by her attempt at gaiety. Once they were settled in their seats, soda, popcorn, and candy organized between them, he shot her an assessing look. "I'm assuming you tried to talk to Max about all of this?"

"He told me to leave him alone when I knocked on his door," she confessed.

Alex nodded. "You could try Liz," he suggested.

Isabel looked doubtful. "She's not going to talk to me about this, Alex. Sure, we're getting closer, but I'm Max's sister. If they're arguing, I'm firmly situated in the enemy camp."

"She vented to Michael," he reminded her.

"It's not the same. Besides, you were right before."

"When?"


"When you said they'd work it out eventually. I can't go butting in. I get the feeling whatever is going on is personal."

"Ah," he said. "Then by all means, let's mind our own business." The house lights started to dim and he wiggled his eyebrows at her. "Come here," he said, putting an arm around her shoulders and tugging her a little closer.

Isabel giggled at his comical expression. "You always cheer me up, Alex. How do you do that?" She shifted in her seat so she could snuggle nearer to him.

"Ah, just one of my many talents," he replied, flicking a piece of popcorn at her with his free hand.

"Be nice," she said. "Or I won't share my gummy bears."

"Oh no!" he whispered, shooting another kernel at her. It missed and hit the woman to her left, and she turned and glared at them. "Uh, sorry," Alex said, ducking lower in his seat.

"See what you get?" Isabel teased.

"Fine, fine. I'll get you later, though," he murmured.

Isabel smiled and handed him a red gummy bear, because she knew they were his favorite. "It's a deal," she said.

* * * * *

Liz felt Max's approach minutes before he actually knocked on her bedroom door. She wondered briefly if he was trying to block her at all, or if this openness was part of his attempt to make amends.

"Come in," she called.

The door opened and Max entered slowly, his knapsack clutched in one hand. She could see his apprehension in his searching gaze. Whatever he had to tell her had him wrapped up in knots, and it made her heart twist painfully. How could he still be so nervous with her after everything they had been through? Surely he knew she would still love him no matter what.

"How was dinner?" he asked.

"Fine," she replied. In truth it had been barely that. She had eaten hurriedly, hungry from her work out, then retreated to her room to think in peace. But that was beside the point. "So, you had something you wanted to talk about?" she asked, deliberately skirting the subject of his earlier visit and her resulting tirade.

He nodded. "Um… can we go somewhere? For a ride?"

Liz frowned at his serious tone, wondering if something else had happened in the last couple of hours.

"I just don't want to do this here, Liz," he said softly, as if reading her concern. "Please?"

"All right." She rose from her desk and shoved her feet into her sandals. "Let me just tell my parents, okay?"

A few minutes later they were halfway out of town. Liz sat quietly in the passenger seat of the Pathfinder, the low hum of the air conditioner lulling her frazzled nerves. Max drove smoothly, his eyes on the road, clearly having a destination in mind. Liz could feel him beside her, his presence like a subtle buzz at the back of her mind. She knew that if she reached out for him mentally, she would be able to forge a connection - one that would most likely give her the answers she sought. But she held herself back, knowing that was not what she wanted. It wasn't the facts and figures she was searching for, but Max's willingness to share them. It was what she had been trying to tell him earlier.

He finally pulled off the road and headed toward the quarry. It was quite dark with just the headlights to guide them, and Liz found herself holding her breath, half expecting them to go tumbling into the rocky ravine. But Max brought them to a safe stop, cutting the engine and leaving on the lights so their twin beams filtered into the night. They sat silently for a moment, neither willing to break the relative peace between them, but Liz could sense Max's growing level of agitation.

"Just tell me," she said finally. "Whatever it is, it can't be worth all of this drama, Max. It's not like our lives have ever been normal."

"Can I ask you something first?"

"What is it?"

He seemed to ponder his question for a minute. "Before, when you were so upset with me. What exactly set you off, Liz? Was it just that I didn't come over this afternoon to tell you what I'd discussed with Tof?"

Liz glanced sideways. "Max, you did more than that. You left me a message on my parents' answering machine," she pointed out, a hint of annoyance in her voice. "It was so obvious that you were avoiding talking to me. Do you know how that made me feel? Especially after the way you left this morning? You were blocking me this morning, Max. And you had the nerve to lie about it when I asked you."

"Liz, I…" He sighed. "I'm so sorry," he whispered. "I didn't mean to lie."

"So, why did you then?" she asked. She winced inwardly, hearing how hurt she sounded, but it couldn't be helped. It was how she felt, and she would not shield Max from that.

"Maybe I should start at the beginning," he said. He stared out the front of the car, his eyes unfocused. "But, please, know that I never meant to hurt you, Liz, or to make you feel like I was hiding things from you."

"I know that, Max. Just tell me," she said again, but this time her tone was softer - more forgiving.

"This morning when we were working on controlling our connection, I was so proud of you," he said wistfully. "You were so logical, using the connection itself to sense how I was filtering the thoughts and then applying it to yourself." He smiled ruefully. "For a minute I thought we had it all taken care of, you know? That we were in charge of our lives and not the other way around for once."

Liz frowned, not liking the sudden wave of helplessness she sensed radiating from him. "What happened that changed your mind? Was it something Tof told you? Did he have bad news?"

Max shook his head, continuing to stare straight ahead. "You said that I lied to you this morning, when I claimed not to be blocking you. And that's true. But I never meant to block you, Liz. I started out letting you control the connection, so you could really get the hang of it. Sense your own power. Filter as much or as little as you wanted."

"What changed your mind?"

"You did," he whispered. "Suddenly you were just there, inside my head. It was like my mind was a file cabinet and all you had to do was riffle through the drawers to absorb all the information. It was such a shock. I started putting up walls before I was even totally conscious of what was happening. It was like being invaded," he said softly.

"Max," she breathed, scared by the look on his face, the tears that had suddenly filled his eyes. "Max, what are you talking about? You did the same to me. That's part of the bond. Why did it…" She trailed off when he began to shake his head again, the slow movement knocking the tears free so they streamed down his face. "What?" she asked softly.

He finally turned to face her. "Liz, our bond allows us to communicate with each other. When we are fully developed - when the link is its strongest - we will be able to converse as easily in our heads as we can verbally. Complete telepathic communication, just like they are able to do on my world."

"But?"

"That's not what you were doing, Liz. You weren't just listening to the things I was projecting to you, but reaching into my mind to pull out the answers." He reached out and took her hand, squeezing it comfortingly. "Liz, it's not that I have secrets from you. There's not a thought in my head that I wouldn't willingly share with you, even if there are some things I'd rather you not see. Painful memories. Things you just don't need to witness. But I'm not hiding them from you, all right? I just… it was a shock and blocking you a reflex. And when you asked…" He sighed. "I didn't want to hurt your feelings, and I wasn't sure what was going on. Liz, you shouldn't have been able to draw my thoughts out that way."

"So, what does all of this mean?" she asked slowly. Her earlier anger had fled and now all she wanted was to throw himself into his arms to be comforted. But first she needed answers. "Is this what you were talking to Tof about this morning? Why you didn't come over after my shift?"

He nodded. "I was worried enough before this happened," he admitted. "Between your exhaustion from adjusting to our bonding and your nightmares… I didn't want to jump to any conclusions. So I told Tof and Stella what you had been able to do." He paused, looking her in the eye. "Liz, Tof said all of this is most likely an after effect of my healing you."

"How?"

"It has something to do with the fact that our powers are human, just very advanced. By healing you I somehow stimulated your genetic structure, causing it to mutate. Tof said I basically over healed you, creating the same type of advance in your DNA. But that in itself probably wouldn't have done anything. He thinks our bonding probably activated these abilities in you."

Liz let out a long, shaky breath. "Okay. So what does this mean? What does this make me?"

"Liz, this doesn't change what you are," he assured her softly. "You're still entirely human. Tof suspects you'll just find yourself developing a few… powers. Probably the telepathic-based abilities, since that seems to be the area where Iz and Tess excel."

"So that's why you can't do… whatever I'm doing?"

"Tof assures me I can. I just never bothered to develop it." He rubbed his thumb in soothing circles over the back of her hand. "If you think about this, it's very like Tess's and Isabel's powers. It's kind of a reverse of what Tess does with a mind warp, and similar to what Isabel does during a dream walk."

"What were you doing all afternoon? You said something about research," she said.

Max released her hand for a moment and reached into the backseat for his bag. "Tof went through all of his private files. He's got mounds of research notes from his father, from when he helped my mother determine which human traits they were going to enhance when cloning us. He was hoping we might be able to get some answers. Figure out what to expect." He handed her a thick folder of printouts. "I wanted to sort through them for you."

Liz felt tears prick her eyes as she opened the folder and saw the neatly organized files. Sections had been highlighted and, on a few pages, Max had written careful notes in the margins. Her hand trembled slightly as she sifted through the documents.

"Are you all right?" Max asked quietly, his voice edged with concern.

She looked up, meeting his worried gaze. "You should have told me," she whispered. "God, Max, why did you let me yell at you that way?"

"You were right to yell," he sighed, closing his eyes briefly. "And I didn't know how to tell you," he admitted.

"Why?"

"I was afraid," he said simply. Opening his eyes, he looked directly at her, and Liz could see every ounce of insecurity and vulnerability that haunted his soul. "That after all you've dealt with, everything you've accepted, this would be the one thing you couldn't live with."

"Max, I've never turned away from what you are."

"I know," he said, reaching out and stroking her cheek lovingly. "I knew I was being irrational. That you're stronger than that. But I couldn't help myself," he whispered.

Something dark flickered through his eyes, and suddenly Liz understood. He still feared his alien side would somehow drive them apart. It wasn't that Max didn't trust her. At the end of the day, he could not believe in himself. He was still the shy young man who didn't think that anyone could truly love him, differences and all. The boy who had nightmares about white labs and dissection tables. Deep down in his heart, Max felt unworthy of a happy life. He trusted in Liz's ability to love him, but not in his ability to live up to that love.

"Can you live with this?" he asked gently. "I know it's overwhelming, and a lot to think about. But are you okay?"

Liz nodded. "I'm okay," she told him. "I can't say the idea won't take some adjustment, but I'm all right."

"I know you're still angry at me, but I'll do whatever I can to help you through this, Liz," he said. "And I'm sure Iz and Tess would help you work on developing, or at least controlling whatever is going on. Tess already asked me to tell you…"

"You told Tess?" she cried, eyes wide.

"No, no," he said hurriedly. "I didn't talk to anyone but Tof and Stella," he assured her.

"But then what…?"

"Isabel told Tess you were having nightmares," Max supplied. "Tess just wants you to know that she'd like to help, if she can. Talk or whatever," he added. "Liz, I would never do that to you," he said seriously.

"I know," she said quietly. "I'm sorry I jumped to conclusions. I guess I'm not as okay as I thought," she admitted. Seeing the concern in his eyes, she reached out and took his hand. "But I will be. And I don't want you blaming yourself or thinking this makes me love you less."

"How can I not blame myself?" he mumbled, looking down.

"This isn't something bad, Max. A shock, maybe, but not bad. If anything, I'm glad it's happened."

"Glad? Liz…"

"No, Max, think about it. I know I talk a good game about how much stronger we are when we're together, and I do believe that. But I'm still the weaker partner. You're capable of doing all of these things, while all I can do is shoot a gun and try not to get myself caught."

"That's not true," he insisted.

Liz's eyebrows rose. "I have other things going for me. I'm not looking for sympathy or reassurance. I'm just saying that a few superpowers might make me feel a little more useful. And you know how much I love learning new things," she added, smiling slightly.

"God, where the hell did you come from?" he said. "You are so amazing."

"I'll remind you of that tonight when my nightmares bring you running across town," she sighed.

His expression went from awestruck to worried in seconds. "I'll stay with you," he offered. "I can sleep on the couch or something if you want."

"Max, you don't have to sleep on the couch," she said. "Look, I'm not taking back any of the things I said earlier," she sighed. "I understand this morning was unusual, but everything I said before still holds true on principle. You can't go around protecting me all the time. I just want to be included, Max. That's all."

"I know. And I'm trying. I can't help that I want to protect you though, Liz. You're my life."

Liz smiled. "How can you sound apologetic and aggressive all at the same time?" she teased. "Can you be confiding and protective at the same time, too?"

He smiled a little sheepishly. "It's a goal."

"Good," she said softly. "And I'd really like it if you would stay over tonight. But there's something I need from you first."

"Anything."

"Would you please hold me?" she asked quietly, her emotions suddenly rushing to the forefront, her lip trembling slightly.

Without bothering to answer, Max reached down and pushed his seat back as far as it would go. He scooped Liz up and dragged her onto his lap, wrapping his arms around her comfortingly. She curled into him, small tremors wracking her body, and burrowed into the warmth of his body.

Max stroked her hair soothingly. "I've got you," he whispered. "I love you so much. It's going to be okay."

"I know," she told him, her voice shaky. "I do. I just…"

"It's all right," he said. "I promise, it'll be fine." He pressed a kiss to her temple, smoothing her hair off her face, and held her.

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 14-Mar-2002 1:31:55 PM ]
posted on 15-Mar-2002 10:00:29 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
quote:
That last chapter was long and perfect. Anything short and sweet lurking around? Or long would do in a pinch.


LOL! You're too funny, Connie. 'fraid not. In fact, I have even started the next part yet. Sorry. The problem with my writing one really long part all in one night (which is what I did with part 49) is that it generally fries my brain for a day or two. I'd suggest you go back and reread from part 1, but apparently you just did that! *wink*

I did want to thank you for your astute observations, though. Much as I love posting in parts and getting everyone's immediate thoughts, I sometimes think something gets lost by not reading all the way through in one sitting. There are some really tiny story threads working their way through this entire series, but they're not as obvious if you read it over a period of months.

So in answer to your inquiry, yes, I was quite deliberate in my efforts to redeam Nasedo. I worked to make his loyalties questionable, and then to have him prove once and for all just where he stood. And the reason I wanted him vague to begin with was that I firmly believe an alien would have very different motivations and behaviors than a human, no matter how long he'd been on this planet. Also, if Liz had been forced to kill Nasedo to kill Saedon before we knew Nasedo was loyal to Max and all of them, she really wouldn't have felt all that bad about it, would she? *wink* And Liz's struggle with her feelings of guilt is playing a rather important role in the story right now. *big*

Anyway, I promise to get some writing done over the weekend. *wink*

*happy*
Em
posted on 23-Mar-2002 8:18:55 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys. I'm here, I'm here. *wink* Just busy with other stuff... Thanks for all the lovely feedback, as always. Scottie, I'm flattered that you came over and caught up. Nice to have you here.

Well, part 50. Wish I could say it was some monumental part, but I'm afraid it's just plain ordinary. I'm afraid you'll have to wait a bit for the next "event." *big* Not too long though...

Hope you're all enjoying the weekend. I'm hoping to get another section up by Monday, but we'll see...

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 50

*********

"Where are you off to so early?" Kyle asked, as he wandered into the kitchen.

Tess looked up from tucking her water bottle into her bag and smiled. Kyle's hair was rumpled from sleep and there was a crease along one side of his face from where he had burrowed into the pillow. His T-shirt was too small - or maybe someone had just left it in the dryer too long - and there was a line of skin peeking out between the hem and his boxers. He looked tired and adorable.

"I'm heading over to Isabel's and then we're going to the gym," she replied.

Kyle frowned. "Not you too."

"Not me too what?"

He shook his head, stretching one arm over his head. "This whole 'get in shape' craze Evans started. I bumped into Liz at the high school field yesterday. She'd been running."

Blonde eyebrows rose and Tess smiled a little wider. "Kyle, Max wasn't exactly telling us something we didn't know. Besides, I've been working out for years. Nasedo insisted on it."

"Yeah, well…"

"You wanna come with?"

He eyed her up and down, taking note of her lycra shorts and top in a way that made her cheeks grow warm. "Nah," he answered finally. "You guys go on."

"Okay. I guess I'll see you later."

"Right." He waited until she was halfway to the door before he called her back. "Tess?"

"Yeah?" she asked, swiveling to look at him.

"Uh, we got anything going on tonight? You know, King Max call a meeting or something?"

"Not that I know of," she replied, managing to keep a straight face.

"You want to go out?"

Tess froze. "Like… on a date?" she asked quietly.

Kyle tilted his head to one side in acknowledgement. "Yeah. I mean, I know we said we'd take it slow, but all we've been doing is hanging out with Isabel and Alex. It's been fun, but…"

"Oh, sure, no, you're right," she said quickly. "I'd love to go out with you, Kyle," she added.

"Okay," he smiled. "Dinner? Around seven?"

"Sounds good."

"I'll pick you up here then," he grinned.

Tess laughed. "I'll be ready."

She was still feeling a bit flushed when she arrived at the Evans house, and she was conscious of the fact that she had yet to stop smiling. It was a good feeling, one she couldn't recall having experienced before. If she dared to analyze it, she might even have to say she was truly happy. Funny how such a small thing as an invitation from the right guy could have such an effect on her. Even the sun seemed to shine a little brighter. She couldn't help but wonder if this was how the others felt over their significant others; this light, giddy sensation that made her feel as if her feet were barely touching the ground.

Going around the side of the house, she found the kitchen door open. "Hello?" she called through the screen, knocking lightly on the wooden frame. "Isabel?"

"Come on in, Tess," came the reply.

Following the sound of Isabel's voice, Tess found her sitting at the kitchen table, tying her sneakers. "Ready?"

"Just about," Isabel replied. She sat up, flipping her ponytail over her shoulder. "You want anything before we go? Something to drink?"

"I'm fine, thanks."

Isabel went over and pulled a bottled sports drink out of the refrigerator. "I guess that's it, then," she said, tossing the bottle into her bag and zipping it closed.

"Did you ever show Max the translation?" Tess asked softly, puzzled by Isabel's demeanor. The previous day when they had been finishing their work on the alien book, she had been anxious to share the text with the others, but especially with Max.

Isabel sighed. "He stayed at Liz's last night."

Tess frowned. "But wasn't he here when I left yesterday?"

"Yeah, but he wouldn't talk to me. He spent the afternoon closed up in his room. Wouldn't let me in."

"I see." Tess could hear the disappointment in Isabel's voice, even though she was trying to hide it. "Let's take it with us. Drop it off at the Crashdown on the way to the gym."

Isabel looked reluctant. "I would, but…"

"What? Why not?"

"Something's clearly up with Max and Liz. Until they let us know what's going on, I'd rather not give them anything else to think about. You basically told Max we were done with the translation yesterday. He'll look at it when he's ready."

"You think this is more than just fall out from Liz killing Saedon and their adjusting to their bond?" Tess asked quietly.

"Yeah," she admitted. "Max was having a hard time yesterday."

"How do you mean?"

She shrugged. "I'm not sure. I wanted to talk to him, so I went up to his room. But before I knocked, I stopped in the hallway. It was so weird, Tess. I could actually sense his turmoil. It was like it was radiating from him… right through the closed door. When I finally knocked, it took three tries before he even answered. I wasn't surprised when he told me he was busy. That we'd talk later."

"Then I'm sure you will," Tess said simply. Seeing that Isabel was about to protest, she cut her off. "Look, I understand he's your brother and that you're worried about him, but you have to let it go. The fact is that he's coming into his heritage, in a way the rest of us haven't yet. It's no longer a case of him being your controlling brother. He's our leader, Isabel. There are going to be times he won't confide in you until he's ready, and sometimes he won't consult with you at all. And you're going to have to accept it."

Isabel stood silently for a moment, mouth slightly open as if she were about to speak and had just forgotten what she intended to say. Tess watched as a dozen emotions flickered through her friend's eyes, until finally she simply shut her mouth and nodded wordlessly.

Relaxing at Isabel's acceptance, Tess smiled. "Come on," she said gently. "Let's go hit the Stairmaster. We'll catch up with Max later."

"Okay," Isabel agreed faintly. She shouldered her gym bag and the two girls headed out the door.

* * * * *

Liz tied her apron firmly in place, then pulled her antenna headband out of her locker. Normally she disliked working the closing shift on Saturday, especially in the summer when so many tourists flooded the town. But staring into the mirror, watching the antennae bob back and forth as she adjusted the head piece, she was suddenly very glad to be working that night.

She leaned forward, taking a closer look at her face. Her skin was pale and there were dark circles under her eyes. Sighing, she touched up her lip gloss and left the rest as a lost cause.

The back door opened and Maria and Michael came in. Maria was laughing throatily and there was a distinct flush to Michael's cheeks.

Liz smiled, glad to see them both so relaxed. "I guess this means you both survived dinner last night?"

Maria started and Michael glanced up almost guiltily. "Uh… yeah," he said, bobbing his head and smirking at Maria. He grabbed his apron and bandana out of his locker and vanished quickly into the kitchen.

"He just doesn't want to stick around for the girl talk," Maria said. "Dinner was good. Better than good," she continued, sounding somewhat amazed. "You know, my mom really likes him."

"That's great, Maria."

Pulling some hair clips out of her locker, Maria headed over to the mirror, pulling up short when she caught sight of Liz's face. "Lizzie, what's wrong? You look like death, chica," she said, her voice laced with concern.

"Yeah, well. Didn't sleep too well," Liz replied, glancing away.

"What? Don't tell me you had another nightmare? Didn't Max stay?"

Liz sighed. "He stayed. But it would appear that, while my presence keeps Max's nightmares at bay, his presence does absolutely nothing to stop mine."

Maria took her firmly by the shoulders and forced her to face her. "Liz, babe, what is really going on? This is more than just what happened out at Eagle Rock," she said softly, a frown marring her expression. "Is it that bad? Adjusting to the connection with Max?" she asked hesitantly.

Seeing the fission of fear cross her friend's face, Liz rushed to reassure her. "No, Maria, really. Max and I seem to have gotten a handle on that. And it's actually very… comforting," she admitted with a smile. Max had been forced to leave her first thing that morning to go work over at the UFO Center, but he had checked in with her mentally almost every hour. Since he was just across the street, their link had been strong and easily formed. Considering she had spent most of the morning poring over the information from Tof, the periodic reminder of Max's concern had been rather welcome.

"Are you sure?" Maria asked, clearly not convinced.

"Yes, I'm positive." Liz tried to put a bit more energy into her smile. She and Max had agreed that they wouldn't mention the changes she was experiencing to the others until they'd learned more about what was happening to her. Something told her that Maria wouldn't exactly comforted by the notion that Liz was developing alien abilities.

Still looking a bit skeptical, Maria finally relented. "You know you can talk to me, Liz, right? I mean, I know you've got Max, but if you want the human perspective…"

Liz laughed. "I know," she said. "Thanks." Her smiled dimmed slightly. "You know that goes both ways, right? After all, Maria, you're the one who was abducted. How are you doing?"

Maria shrugged. "I'm fine. No side effects." She turned back to the mirror and began brushing her hair. "It's weird, I know. You'd think it would bother me more, but I wasn't ever so scared that I was worried for my life. I spent more time feeling sick to my stomach from that drug they used to knock me out than anything else."

"I'm glad. So, tell me about dinner. How did it really go?"

"We just talked. Mom asked Michael about his childhood. You know, Hank and stuff. And he actually opened up and answered her."

"Michael?"

Maria snorted. "Yeah. Stonewall Guerin himself. I think he was so surprised that she was genuinely interested in him that he let everything spill out before he realized what he was doing."

The door to the kitchen swung open and Michael poked his head out. "You know, I can hear you from in here. You do realize that, right?"

Maria glanced up, clearly unfazed. "So?"

He shook his head and disappeared again.

"Anyway," Maria continued. "What's Prince Charming up to? He keeping his usual booth warm?"

"Work," Liz replied. "Milton's coming back tomorrow and Max has been kind of shirking his duties this week. He went over early to review the receipts and stuff."

Making a face, Maria positioned her headband on top of her head and gave one antenna a quick tweak, sending it bouncing back and forth. "He coming over later?" she asked.

"I guess," Liz replied. She pushed through the door into the café, Maria just behind her.

"You guess?"

"Maria…"

"What? You two always know what's up with each other. Even when you were barely speaking you knew each other's every move," she pointed out.

Liz headed over to start a fresh pot of coffee, knowing Maria would follow her. "I'm not his mother, Maria. I don't keep tabs on him."

"Need I remind you that, up until very recently, you knew much more about Max than his own mother did?"

Feeling her temper snap abruptly, Liz turned on her heel, still clutching the coffee scoop with one hand. Coffee grounds scattered over the clean floor, but she ignored them. "What is this all about?" she demanded in a low voice. "You've been grilling me on and off since you got here."

Maria looked startled. "Nothing. I…"

"Maria, I know you. This is more than your general random noisiness."

"Fine," she admitted. "Michael mentioned you were pissed at Max yesterday and I saw myself how on edge you were. Apparently Isabel said something to Michael last night, too."

"What did Isabel say?"

"That Max spent the afternoon locked in his room and wouldn't talk to her. Liz, they're just worried," she said softly when Liz shook her head.

"Look, Max and I are in the middle of something, but it isn't anyone's business but our own, okay?" Liz demanded. "Got that?"

Maria nodded wordlessly.

Liz softened, knowing just what it took to leave her best friend speechless. "I'm not mad, all right? I know you guys are just concerned, and I love you for it. But you have to trust that we'll come to you if we need help. It's something I'm trying to realize about my relationship with Max, too, so I know it's hard," she sighed.

"What do you mean?"

She shrugged and turned back to continue filling the coffee pot. "That I have to trust him if I want him to trust me. That he isn't going to come running to me immediately whenever something happens, and that I have to believe that he'll fill me in when he can."

"You mean that you have to stop assuming that he's leaving you out?"

Liz nodded slowly. "I've been that obvious?"

"No, not really. Maybe just the last day or so. It's not like he's never given you cause, but lately you've been a little touchy, that's all." Maria grabbed a damp towel and stooped to clean up the coffee grounds. "He loves you, Liz. And if he's a little protective, well, that's part of it. But I don't think he's intentionally keeping things from you."

"I know. Thanks, Maria," Liz whispered.

Glancing up, Maria smiled. "You're welcome, chica." She rose and tossed the towel into the dirty dish bin. "You okay? Really?"

"I'm dealing," Liz said softly. "I…"

"It's all right if there's stuff you don't want to talk about, Liz. You and Max are going to have stuff that's private," Maria acknowledged. "Just know I've got your back."

"I know." Liz gave her a quick hug. "I love you."

"Love you, too," Maria replied. Pulling back, she groaned as the bell over the door rang out, signaling the entrance of a group of six. "Okay, babe, the masses await."

Liz chuckled tiredly. "Alien-themed food on the way."

*******

TBC
posted on 25-Mar-2002 10:33:13 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 51

*********

Michael watched Liz through the pass-through window as she delivered a tray-full of orders to a table of five, relieved when the customers failed to complain. Liz had made several errors over the course of the evening, each resulting in a returned meal, and he was beginning to get concerned. She seemed to be suffering from more than fatigue. Her mind wasn't on her work and more than once he had noticed her staring off into space. To top things off, there was no sign of Max, and Liz had returned from her solitary break looking just as tired as when she began.

The evening went on and the restaurant began to clear out. He was thankful when they were reduced to just a couple of teenagers on a date and a little old woman at the counter. Leaning against the counter, he found his eyes drawn to Liz again. She was sipping a soda, once more looking off into the distance.

Maria suddenly appeared in his line of vision, slapping an order ticket on the counter in front of him. "To go," she told him. "Max just called it in."

"What? He's not coming over at all?"

Maria shrugged. "Not until later. Liz doesn't seem upset, though. Said he's doing overtime to catch things up before Milton gets back tomorrow."

"Is Liz delivering?" he asked.

"I guess."

"At least that'll get her out of here for a few minutes," he muttered, starting to fix Max's sandwich.

"I wish he could have talked her into taking the night off," Maria sighed.

"He tried?"

"Apparently. But Liz pointed out that Saturday's our busiest night, especially now that the tourists are starting to hit town, and that she'd never have gotten someone to cover for her on such short notice," Maria recited, clearly quoting.

"I'm sure that went over big," Michael grunted.

"I don't know. Liz claimed he didn't argue the point."

"He knew it was a losing battle. She's as stubborn as he is."

"Oh, look who's here," Maria said as the door chime rang out.

Looking up, Michael saw Tof and Stella come into the café. Liz met them at the door and immediately seated them in her own section. "They're becoming regulars pretty quick," he noted.

"Not like there are a lot of options. Besides, they can check up on the royals this way," she said, chuckling quietly. "Well, I'd better get back out there. Mrs. Henson should be about ready for dessert by now," she remarked knowingly. "Later, Spaceboy."

Michael stood at the window for a long moment, watching Liz talk to the shape shifter and his wife, wishing he could hear their conversation. Stella's pretty face was marred by a deep frown, and Tof looked equally concerned. At one point, Stella reached out and gave Liz's hand a quick squeeze. Whatever was going on, Tof and Stella were apparently abreast of the situation.

He went back to work, assembling two burgers and putting together a side salad. He set the order on the counter, hit the bell, then turned back to Max's take-out dinner. Liz came over with Tof and Stella's order just as he was putting Max's sandwich in a bag.

"This is ready to go," he told Liz, tossing a couple of mini Tabasco bottles in with the sandwich and adding some napkins.

"Let me just deliver these," she said, scooping up two plates and balancing them on one arm. "I'll be back in a minute," she added, grabbing the salad with her free hand.

"Careful," Michael said, not liking how fragile she seemed. She had completely lost the spring in her step, and there was a little wrinkle between her brows, as if she had a headache. "You sure you're okay, Liz?" he asked worriedly.

"I've got it," she assured him, avoiding looking him in the eye. "Be right back."

She turned and headed slowly back out toward the tables. Michael frowned at the way she moved, like she was pushing her way through deep water. He found himself holding his breath, watching her nervously as she seemed to slow even further toward the middle of the café. Something was definitely wrong.

Finally, Liz stopped walking entirely. She shook her head, then looked down briefly. Her back was to Michael, but he could almost sense her squeezing her eyes shut, as if in pain. Behind the counter, Maria called Liz's name, her voice laced with concern, but Liz didn't seem to notice. Instead she uttered a soft cry and teetered on her feet. Michael found himself moving instinctively toward the kitchen door, his sense of foreboding kicking up a notch. From the corner of his eye, he saw Stella jump to her feet just as Liz slid to the floor in a dead faint, plates crashing down around her.

By the time Michael rounded the corner into the café, Stella was kneeling amid the broken dishes with Liz's head propped in her lap, and Maria was crouching next to them, clutching Liz's hand. Tof had somehow managed to usher the two teenagers out the door and was over by the counter with the older woman.

Michael crossed the room in an instant and dropped to the floor beside Maria. "How is she?"

Tear-filled green eyes met his worried gaze. "Unconscious," she said. "She just passed out cold."

"Get Max," Stella told him, her tone urgent. "Now."

"I'll go," Maria said, standing quickly.

"You sure?" he asked, already halfway to his feet.

She nodded, quickly drying her eyes. "Yeah. You keep an eye on things here. I'll be right back." Wiping her hands on her apron, she hurried out the door.

Michael shifted closer to Liz, noting the way Stella was gently rubbing her temples. He reached out and took the hand Maria had been holding, frowning at how cool Liz's skin was. "What the hell is going on with her?" he demanded.

Stella glanced up briefly. "Getting angry won't help," she declared with quiet authority.

"That's not an answer," he said, staring at Liz's pale face.

"Be that as it may, it's the only one you're getting." Her tone left no room for argument.

* * * * *

Max shut the safe in Milton's office and spun the old fashioned lock. It had taken three hours, but the receipts were tallied and the books balanced. Now all he had to do was tidy up a bit and wait for Liz to come by with his dinner.

Glancing at his watch, he resisted the urge to connect with her and find out what was taking so long. It had been a temptation all day - knowing that all he had to do was reach out with his mind in order to see how she was doing. But as easy as it was, he knew better than to crowd her. It was a fine line between showing his concern and making her feel like he was breathing down her neck, and he was being particularly mindful of not crossing it. She had a right to her space that he was determined to respect, and that meant not connecting with her more than was absolutely necessary. Even if it killed him, he thought wryly.

He turned off the computer and headed down to the main floor. Most of the displays were in fairly good shape, but there were always a few things out of place once they closed up for the night. He made his way over to the alien autopsy section, experience having taught him that some kid nearly always found it impossible to resist. Sure enough, the alien's intestines were hanging down to the floor and the instruments were scattered haphazardly across the table. Shaking his head, he began to straighten the area, tucking everything back where it belonged. The irony of the situation had long since ceased to bother him.

A smile crossed his face as he heard the front door open. He had left it unlocked, knowing Liz would be coming over. Truthfully, he was kind of hoping she wouldn't have to go back to the café. It was late enough that the dinner crowd should have cleared out and with her parents away for the evening there was no one to notice if Liz took off an hour early. God knew she needed the time to catch up on her sleep.

The sound of feet pounding down the stairs caused him to frown. Liz had no reason to run that way unless something was very wrong.

"Max!"

"Maria?" Max hurried toward the entrance, propelled by the obvious panic in her voice, his heart suddenly in his throat. "What is it?"

"It's Liz," she panted, rounding the corner of the display. "She passed out. You've got to get over to the Crashdown."

Max was already fishing his keys out of his pocket. He took Maria by the elbow and steered her back toward the front of the building. " Talk to me," he urged as they ran up the stairs. "What happened?"

"I don't know. She was tired and distracted all night, but she seemed okay. Then a few minutes ago she was taking a couple their dinner and she just collapsed in the middle of the floor."

They paused briefly for Max to turn on the alarm. His hand was shaking so badly that he could barely get the key into the slot. He used his powers to lock the doors, and then they were dashing across the street. Max sprinted ahead, crashing through the front doors of the café with Maria just a few steps behind him.

"Liz," he called out, pulling up short at the sight of her spread out on the floor, her head resting in Stella's lap. Michael and Tof crouched beside her amid a sea of broken dishes.

"Maxwell, thank God," Michael muttered, quickly moving out of the way.

"She won't wake up," Stella said in a calm, even voice. "You need to connect with her, Max."

He was already dropping to his knees beside her, the world around him falling away. "Liz, love, come on," he whispered soothingly, slipping his arms around her. He shifted so he was sitting cross-legged, drawing her gently into his lap. "Liz," he murmured. "Wake up and talk to me," he urged, brushing his lips over her forehead.

With one hand, Max cupped the side of Liz's face, turning her toward him. He bent so their foreheads touched and closed his eyes, every ounce of concentration focused on igniting their bond. He connected easily, but was momentarily thrown by the darkness surrounding him. Pressing forward, he searched her for signs of damage even as he flooded her with his own warmth and love, coaxing her to respond to him.

Liz's breath hitched unevenly and Max felt a soft flutter of lashes against his cheek as she opened her eyes. "Max?" she murmured weakly.

He let out a deep sigh of relief, pulling back slightly so he could look at her, but maintaining the connection. "Hey, Sleeping Beauty," he whispered. "You okay?"

She stared up at him, her dark eyes shadowed. "I think so. What happened?"

"From what I hear, you took a header with a couple of Will Smiths," he told her. "You know, I'm not sure my heart can stand seeing you lying on the ground unconscious on a weekly basis," he added gently.

Liz blinked at him and tried to sit up.

"No you don't," he said, his arms tightening around her. "You stay put a second until we figure out what's going on, okay?"

"Max, I'm all right," she insisted.

"Humor me, please?" He looked into her brown eyes, sending just an inkling of his fear for her through their link.

Liz reached up slowly and cupped his cheek. "All right," she agreed softly. "But I'm fine, really," she added.

Max kissed the tip of her nose and relented, helping her sit up slightly and supporting her back against his chest. "Okay?"

"Yeah," she said. He had wrapped an arm around her waist and she placed her hand over his.

Remembering everyone else in the room, Max glanced up and found Stella and Tof seated next to them. Michael stood with his arms around Maria. All eyes were trained on Max and Liz.

"Well?" he asked expectantly. "What happened?"

"You know as much as we do," Maria said, her brow furrowed with worry. "One minute she was carrying those plates, and the next she was taking a nose dive."

"She told me before that she had a headache," Stella added. "And that she hadn't slept well again."

Max nodded. "More nightmares." He brushed a kiss over Liz's hair. "How about now?" he asked her softly. "How's your head?"

"It still hurts a little," she admitted. "Like yesterday."

Cupping her head between his hands, Max closed his eyes and sent a healing pulse through their connection, easing the throbbing in her temples.

"Thanks," she said when he'd finished. "Max, I'd really like to get off the floor now."

"Any other symptoms? Dizziness?"

"No, nothing."

Max helped her to her feet and Liz moved to sit at one of the booths. She brushed a stray lock of hair off of her flushed face. "It was the headache," she said. "It got really bad all of a sudden."

"Before you fell," Michael stated. "You stopped in the middle of the floor, Liz. It looked like something was wrong. Is that what you mean?"

She nodded gingerly. "It felt like something exploded inside my head," she said softly.

Max slipped into the booth opposite her. "Look in my eyes a minute, okay?" When she complied, he gently deepened their connection once more, searching through her brain - scanning for any sign of injury.

"Well?" she asked after a moment.

He shook his head. "Everything seems fine," he assured her. "I don't know what caused the headache, but I can't find anything wrong." He took her hands in his, chaffing them back and forth to warm them. "How do you feel now?"

Liz frowned a little. "Tired. Kind of all washed out."

"Come on. Why don't I help you upstairs to lie down?"

"Yeah, I think so," she said.

"Lizzie, you sure you're okay?" Maria asked.

"I'm fine, Maria," Liz said, turning toward her friend. "Really. I'm sorry I scared you. All of you," she added, glancing at the others. "I'm sure it's just because I haven't been sleeping enough."

"Guys, I'll be down in a few minutes," Max said. "Michael, could you lock up?"

"Yeah, sure. We've got it," he replied. "Take it easy, Liz."

"Thanks, Michael," she smiled weakly.

Pressing her palms flat on the table, Liz pushed herself to her feet. Max went around to help her, his concern growing when he realized that she wasn't going to protest. In fact, she actually leaned into his side as they made their way across the café and through the swinging door into the back.

As soon as they reached the foot of the stairs, Liz clutched at the banister, swaying dangerously. "Max," she murmured quietly. "I don't think I can make it by myself."

"Liz? Oh, God," he said, bending in one easy motion to lift her into his arms as her knees buckled. "Damn it, why didn't you say something?"

"Didn't want to worry the others," she replied, curling against him, her head on his shoulders. "Promise me you won't tell them anything. I'm just tired, that's all."

Max merely started up the steps to the Parkers' apartment, his heart pounding with fear.

"Max," she pressed. "Please."

"I can't, Liz," he said quietly. Using his powers to unlock the door, he slipped into the apartment and headed for her room.

He could feel her shutting down and withdrawing, even as he set her gently on her bed. She rolled away from him as soon as he released her.

Max sighed, sitting down next to her. "Liz, we have no idea what's going on right now. I know you're scared. God, so am I. I'm terrified. But how do you think Michael and Maria are feeling after seeing you collapse like that? At least Tof and Stella have some clue."

"What clue? What do they know, Max? I mean, really?" She turned her face into the pillow and Max realized she was crying.

"Liz, don't," he pleaded, stretching out next to her and coaxing her into his arms.

She turned to him, wrapping her arms around him and burying her face against his chest. Great wracking sobs shook her frame.

"Talk to me," he whispered, feeling tears prick his own eyes. He rubbed her back up and down, trying to soothe her.

Clutching his shirt, Liz pulled back to stare up at him, tears streaming down her face. She gulped, trying to calm down. Max cupped her face with one hand and wiped her cheeks with his thumb. "It's going to be okay, love. Somehow. I promise you."

She nodded, swallowing hard, a shudder running through her body. "It's just I'm so tired, Max," she whispered hoarsely. "I just want answers. It doesn't even matter what they are anymore. But everyday it's something else. The nightmares, adjusting to our connection, alien powers." She shook her head. "I don't care why it's happening, I just want to feel…"

"Normal?" he ventured softly.

Her dark eyes met his, her gaze soft. "No, Max. Just… well. I want some energy again, that's all."

"I know," he said, pulling her closer and resting his chin on top of her head.

"Max, don't you dare say it."

"What?"

"If you tell me you're sorry, I will somehow find the energy to slug you," she said weakly.

"Liz…"

"Max, I love you and I know you want to help me, right?"

"Right."

"So just hold me, and don't say anything."

"Okay," he agreed quietly.

Max could feel her sigh and relax into his embrace. And that's when he noticed that she had ceased to block him. Their connection was flowing gently between them, an easy, gentle, soothing thing that swept through his body and then through hers, and back again. He could feel her fatigue, the way her body craved sleep, but there was also a restlessness in the back of her mind.

"Stop thinking," he whispered.

"I can't."

"Well, normally I would have the perfect remedy for that," he teased gently, "but I don't think it's such a good idea right now."

"Sorry," she murmured, cuddling cuddled closer. "What are you going to tell Michael and Maria?" she asked hesitantly.

Max sighed and stroked her hair. "What do you want me to say?"

"I don't know," she admitted.

"Liz, I know you're afraid Maria will freak, but she can handle it," he told her.

"It just gets back to the same thing, though. We don't really know what going on, so what do we say?"

"You're applying my logic," Max pointed out. "You know - the logic you like to insist amounts to keeping secrets."

"This is different."

"How? Because you're the one scared to share? Liz, it's exactly the same. You're worried about their reactions. You're afraid Maria will be frightened, that Isabel and Tess will resent you, that Kyle will wonder if he's next." His arms tightened around her. "Liz, they'll understand."

"But we still don't know why I'm so tired. And now these headaches."

"I want to talk to Tof some more," Max told her. "There has to be a doctor among his group. If there is, I want you to get checked out, okay?"

"But you said there's nothing wrong with me."

"That I could tell, by human standards. I just want to be sure. Will you?"

"Okay," she agreed. Tilting her head upward, she kissed him. "You should go talk to them."

Max raised his eyebrows questioningly.

"You're right," she admitted. "They need to know. I just don't feel like going through the whole inquisition tonight."

"You rest here," he told her. "I'll take care of it and then I'll be back. When are your parents due home from Albuquerque?"

"Not until tomorrow afternoon."

"Okay," he said. He dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Close your eyes. I'll be just downstairs, all right?"

"Mmm," she said, her eyes already drifting shut. "I love you," she murmured.

Max felt his heart squeeze as he stood up. She looked so small and vulnerable lying there alone. "I love you, too," he said. Reaching down, he tugged off her sneakers and pulled the covers up to her waist. Then he quietly headed back downstairs.

*********

TBC
posted on 26-Mar-2002 4:59:39 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! So, I've got you on the edge of your seats, huh. LOL! Sorry, but that is actually the idea. *wink* But I'm being productive today, so here's another part for you. For those of you shocked at my sudden frequent posting, make sure you catch part 51, which went up last night.

I'm afraid there's not much if the way of answers in this part. Um... at least not for the readers. But they're coming eventually, I promise. Liesel, sweetie, don't let go quite yet. *big*

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 52

**********

Once Max and Liz had disappeared upstairs, Maria headed into the back room. She returned with the broom and a dust pan, and was beginning to clean up the broken plates when Michael wordlessly took over, sliding his hands onto the broom handle above hers and gently nudging her out of the way.

She stood there dumbly for a long moment, watching Michael’s arms flex with each efficient movement as he swept the scattered fragments of china and spoiled dinner into a neat pile. Tof and Stella had already pitched in and were clearing the remaining dishes from the counter and the tables. Everyone worked silently, without questions or comments on the evening’s bizarre turn of events. With nothing left to do, Maria went and fished the keys out of the register and locked the front door, flipping the sign in the window to read "Closed." Then she returned the keys to the register, closing the drawer with a little too much force.

"Is Liz sick?" she asked suddenly, glaring at Tof and Stella. "I mean, is that what’s going on here? Beyond nightmares and freaky alien bonding, is there something wrong with Liz?"

Tof looked at her with obvious sympathy. "Maria, we don’t know…"

"Bullshit," she snapped. "I think you know exactly what’s going on. You just don’t want to tell us. What, did King Max issue a direct order? Swear you to secrecy? I don’t give a damn, Tof. Liz is my best friend and I want to know what’s happening to her."

"Has Liz indicated there was anything more to tell?" Stella asked quietly, her serene voice breaking through the tension.

"What?" Maria asked.

"You’re very quick to demand we tell you what you want to know, Maria, but you’re asking the wrong people. It’s no more our right to tell you what is happening than it is Max’s. While I understand you concern, you have to remember that Liz is the one going through it. Only Liz can share her story."

"So, there is something more to all of this," Michael commented.

"I didn’t say that," Stella replied. "All I’m saying is that Liz is experiencing some major changes in her life, and that is causing a great deal of stress, both mental and physical. That’s the side effect of change, whether you welcome it or not. I would think as her friends you would offer support, not make further demands that she may not be prepared to meet."

"How can we support her if we don’t know what’s going on?" Maria asked, but some of her anger had leached away, leaving only the gnawing worry that had building in the pit of her stomach all day.

Before anyone could reply, the back door swung open and Max came back into the café. Seeing him standing there, it suddenly struck Maria just how tired and worried he appeared. It had been days since she had seen him without Liz, and it occurred to her that he must have been struggling to keep up a strong front in her presence. Now, he seemed deflated. There were dark circles under his eyes – as bad as any she had seen since they had rescued him from Pierce. He looked pale beneath his light tan, and his eyes were lackluster. Whatever was happening to Liz was clearly taking its toll on Max, as well.

"How is she?" Michael asked.

Max wandered slowly into the room and sank down at the nearest table. "Dead tired. I had to carry her upstairs." He ran a hand through his hair and rubbed wearily at the back of his neck. "She’s not doing so well," he said quietly. He turned to Tof, who stood patiently by. "Do you guys have any doctors in the group?"

Tof nodded. "We have a general physician and several specialists."

"I want someone to look Liz over. Tomorrow, if that’s possible."

"Oh, God," Maria murmured, sinking into a chair opposite Max. "You really don’t know what’s wrong, do you?"

"I’ll arrange it," Tof told Max.

Max nodded, then shifted to face Maria. "We have some ideas," he told her. He waved Michael over. "I can’t get into too many details right now, because I want to get back to Liz," he continued as Michael pulled up a chair.

"Just give us the condensed version, then," Michael told him.

Max sighed. "It would appear that Liz is developing some of our… abilities."

"What?" Maria whispered. "Like, alien powers?"

"Not alien," Max said. "Human. Remember, most of what we can do is a result of our DNA being manipulated. Our abilities are still human, just very advanced."

"What does that have to do with Liz?" Michael asked.

"Apparently, when I healed her, I somehow stimulated her genetic structure and caused it to mutate. She’s developing mental abilities – something along the lines of what Isabel and Tess can do. She can… read my mind within our connection. I don’t have to project. She can just… reach in and see what I’m thinking."

"And that’s causing these headaches?" Maria asked hesitantly.

Max shook his head. "We don’t know. Maybe. We’re pretty sure it’s at least contributing to her fatigue. It’s a huge adjustment for her physically – not just our bond, but the added changes she’s going through. Then you factor in the nightmares…"

"So, why didn’t Liz want us to know about this?" Michael asked.

"Look, she’s scared, all right?" Max said. "Wouldn’t you be? It’s a lot for her to handle, and on top of it all she feels like hell most of the time. She was worried you guys wouldn’t react well to the news," he added, a hint of warning in his voice.

"I can see her worrying about that," Maria admitted quietly. "We do kinda tend to overreact," she sighed. "Poor Lizzie. Oh, God… does this mean Kyle and I..?"

"You should be in the clear," Max told her. "When Michael healed you it was just a surface wound. It would have had to have been much more serious for him to affect you on a molecular level. As for Kyle… well, Tof and Stella seemed to think Liz’s change was triggered by becoming intimate. So Kyle should be all right for now."

The three of them sat silently for a moment, then Max rubbed his eyes tiredly and stood. "I’m going to head back up, guys. Tof and Stella can fill you in on the rest, and I guess you can call the others and let them know what’s going on."

Michael stood and caught Max by the arm. "Look, Maxwell, you know we all care about Liz," he said quietly.

"I know," Max said, smiling slightly. "And so does she. She just doesn’t know what to think right now. She wants answers, and I don’t have any for her."

"Is she upset though?" he asked. "I mean, about…"

Max shook his head. "You know, she really isn’t," he told them, his voice tinged with awe. "The fact that she’s changing doesn’t frighten her in the least. She just wants the headaches and the fatigue to stop. And the nightmares," he added, frowning worriedly.

"We’ll get to the bottom of it," Michael said firmly.

"Yeah," Max said. "Thanks. Listen, I’d better…" He jerked his thumb toward the back. "I’ll talk to you guys tomorrow, okay?"

"Tell Liz we love her," Maria told him.

"I will." He nodded to Tof and Stella. "I’ll be in touch about tomorrow." Without waiting for a reply, he headed into the break room.

Michael slumped back into his chair. "This is incredible. Did you even know this was possible?" he asked Tof.

The shape shifter sat down in the seat Max had vacated. "We thought there was a chance, but we had pretty much ruled it out," he sighed. "We had assumed that if Liz was going to develop enhanced abilities, it would have happened already as a result of the healing."

"But you were wrong," Maria said.

Tof nodded. "Max came to us yesterday morning and told us that he suspected something was going on with Liz. Then he explained how she had furthered their connection. Liz herself had just assumed it was a natural part of their bond, but Max realized it was beyond what she should have been capable of doing."

"So, what do we know for sure? Is what Liz is going through normal? Will it eventually stop?" Michael pressed.

"We can’t say what’s normal. This has never happened before," Tof reminded him. "I went through my personal files and located some of my father’s research materials. I believe Max has handed those over to Liz. Hopefully that information will shed some light on her transformation."

"That’s it? That’s all we have to go on?" Michael asked, incredulous.

Maria reached out and covered his hand with her own. "Michael, take it easy," she said softly.

He turned and stared at her. "How can you be so calm about this? She’s your best friend."

"I’m being calm because freaking out isn’t an option," she informed him. "It didn’t help when I found out you guys were aliens, and it won’t help now," she hissed.

Michael looked startled, but he seemed to relax somewhat. "You’re right," he agreed, letting out a long breath. "I’m sorry," he muttered, directing the comment to the room at large.

"And I’m sorry we can’t tell you more," Tof countered. "But I was just a child when my father and the Queen did the research that enabled them to enhance your human genetic code. I really know very little about the subject, other than what my father shared with me. If there’s anything that will help, it will be in his notes."

"The ones Liz has," Maria reiterated.

"Yes," Tof replied.

"Why don’t you do as Max asked, and call the others. Fill them in on what is going on. Then tomorrow we can all start fresh to try and help Liz," Stella suggested.

Maria nodded. "Michael, will you make the calls? I just want to run up and say goodnight to Liz a minute."

"Okay," he agreed. "I’d better finish cleaning up the kitchen, too." He turned to Tof and Stella. "Thanks," he said. "Really. I don’t know what we would have done about all of this without you two."

Tof smiled in acknowledgement. "It’s our pleasure, Michael, far more than our duty. Or mine, rather," he added, when Stella cleared her throat meaningfully. He shot his wife a sheepish grin. "Duty, that is."

"Why don’t you come out the back way," Maria suggested. "The door’s still unlocked."

As Michael headed for the phone, Maria led Tof and Stella through the back door and let them out into the alley. Then she went quietly up the stairs to the Parkers’ apartment. She could hear the soft rise and fall of voices coming from Liz’s bedroom.

"Guys, it’s me," she called out, not wanting to surprise them.

"Maria?" came Liz’s quiet reply.

"Hey, babe. How you doing?" Maria asked gently, moving to stand in the doorway. Liz was stretched out on her bed, still in her waitress uniform, a light cover tangled around her legs. Her face was still pale, but the tension had eased from her expression. Max was sitting next to her, holding her hand.

"I’m hanging in," Liz told her with a small smile.

"Good, cuz I’m with Max. No more playing Sleeping Beauty, okay?"

Liz chuckled lightly. "Yeah, I know. That was always your part. I got stuck being Snow White all the time."

Maria grinned. "You had the right color hair," she reminded her.

"Didn’t Snow White get woken up by a Prince, too?" Max asked, his nose wrinkling in confusion. "Iz always made me watch those movies, but I could never keep them straight."

"Snow White had the dwarves and the poisoned apple," Liz offered helpfully, her eyes twinkling.

"Right," Max said, shaking his head. "I do better with the non-animated princesses," he confessed.

Maria laughed. "Yeah, so I’ve heard."

Max flushed dramatically, and Liz added her laughter to Maria’s.

"Anyway," Maria continued, happy to have lightened their moods, "I’m going to get going now. Michael was just finishing up down in the kitchen. So, I guess I’ll see you two in the morning?"

"We’re both off tomorrow," Liz reminded her.

"I don’t think she means for work," Max said gently.

"Oh, right," Liz said, looking sheepish. "I guess I’m pretty meeting-worthy, huh?"

Max squeezed her hand lightly. "One of you just let us know when and where," he told Maria. "Okay?"

"Right. And um… Tof said he gave you guys some notes and stuff of his father’s?"

"I was going over them earlier. Why?" Liz asked.

"Well, I thought if you guys weren’t going to be reading them tonight, maybe I could borrow them?"

Max and Liz exchanged looks. "Sure, if you want," Liz said. "On my desk."

"Thanks, Lizzie. I’ll give them back tomorrow." She went over and found the folder full of printouts, then headed over to the side of the bed. Leaning down, she gave Liz a quick hug. "I’ll see you later, babe. Sleep well," she whispered.

"Thanks, Maria. You too."

Max got up and walked with Maria as far as the stairs down to the café. "Thanks for coming up," he said. "She was grilling me about how you reacted before."

Maria smiled knowingly. "What did you tell her?"

"The truth," he said simply. "That you were concerned for her, and wanted to help. But that it didn’t change anything."

"Thanks." Maria turned and started down the steps. "Try to get some sleep," she called back to him.

"I will," he assured her. "Goodnight."

********

TBC
posted on 31-Mar-2002 9:26:44 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
All of these theories and speculations. *big* Guess you'll all just have to hang on and see what happens. *wink*

Happy Easter to the celebrants...

*happy*
Em

********

Part 53

********

Kyle and Tess sat quietly in the car in front of the house, the radio playing softly. They had talked all through dinner on dozens of subjects - everything from school to the list of places Tess had briefly called home - and they were all talked out. But it was a pleasant silence, lacking the awkward tension that came from having nothing to say.

"It's kinda strange to be bringing you home with me," Kyle finally joked. "I generally drop my dates off someplace along the way."

Tess smiled. "It is a little weird," she agreed.

Kyle grew serious. "You know, my dad had a talk with me before we left. About all this. Us."

"What about exactly? And where was I?" she asked, feeling the tiniest bit apprehensive.

"You were getting ready." He turned and looked out the front windshield, avoiding her questioning gaze. "He, um, wanted to point out that this could get awkward. Us dating and living in the same house," he said quietly.

"I see." She wished he would face her so she could see his eyes. It was impossible to determine what he was thinking when he wasn't looking at her. "I guess that's true," she said slowly. "What do you think?"

Kyle shrugged. "I told him we could handle it."

"That's not what I asked," she pointed out. "Kyle?"

He glanced over and sighed. "Look, Tess, I really like you. I think you know that. Otherwise I never would have suggested we do this, especially after the fiasco known as our one and only study date," he said wryly. "But I can't tell you what to do. So it's totally your call, okay? However you want to play it. If you think it's too big a risk with you staying with us, well, I'll understand," he finished, looking away again. "I mean, it might be better if we did it now, before we get in too deep," he added in a hushed voice.

"Oh," she said. She looked down at her lap where she was playing with the strap of her purse. He said he likes you, she reminded herself. Really likes you. He's being noble, trying to spare you by making it your choice. You can do this. All you have to do is tell him the truth.

Closing her eyes, Tess took a deep breath. "There's just one problem," she said in a rush. "I'm already in too deep." Exhaling all at once, she opened her eyes and glanced over to see his reaction.

Kyle was smiling at her, looking all too pleased with himself. Tess grinned.

"I guess that settles it then," he said.

"I guess so," she agreed.

Leaning across the car, Kyle kissed her gently. His lips were warm and he tasted like a mixture of coffee and his after-dinner mint. Tess kissed him back, humming slightly and sending light rippling vibrations through both of them.

With a soft groan, Kyle slipped a hand into her hair, holding her still so he could kiss her more fully. Their lips parted and the kiss deepened, tongues gently coaxing back and forth. By the time he released her, they were both breathing a little more rapidly.

"Maybe we should go inside," he suggested.

"Okay," she whispered. Reaching up, she kissed him once more, then pulled back and smiled. His eyes were closed and his lips were as puffy as her own felt. "Kyle?"

"I'm here," he replied, opening his eyes and smiling a little sheepishly.

They got out of the car and headed into the house. "Kyle? Tess?" came the call, just as soon as they had closed the front door.

Exchanging looks, they followed the sound of the Sheriff's voice into the den. "Hey, Dad," Kyle said. "We're back."

Jim was sitting on the couch, paperwork spread on the table in front of him along with a glass of whiskey. "Michael called a little while ago," he said, his expression grave.

Tess felt her heart beat faster. "What happened?"

"Nothing to panic over," Jim assured them. "But there's apparently a meeting over at the Parkers' tomorrow morning. He wanted me to tell you both to be there."

"What's it about?" Kyle asked.

His father shook his head and took a sip of his drink. "He wouldn't say. I got the feeling it's a need-to-know situation and that I'm not ranking on this one," he commented. "Not that I mind," he added, holding up his hand when Tess opened her mouth to reassure him. "I'm quite fine with being left out of the loop occasionally," he confessed. "I've got plenty on my plate already, and I'm sure Max or someone will fill me in if it's necessary."

Tess frowned, wondering exactly why Michael and not Max had been the one calling to begin with. Michael wasn't usually the one to take charge. And what could possibly be going on that he wouldn't trust Valenti with at this point? Thinking back to her conversation with Isabel earlier in the day, she felt the slightest bit of concern creep up and begin to nag at her.

"So, you have no idea what the meeting's for?" she asked.

"None," Jim replied. "Michael just said to be at Liz's around nine. Though I suspect if you gave him a call, he'd be much more forthcoming with you than he was with me," he added, giving Tess a pointed look.

She nodded knowingly. "I might do that."

"Thanks, Dad," Kyle said.

"Listen, you kids be careful. Just because I'm not involved, doesn't mean that whatever is going on is safe," he noted. "In fact, I'm willing to bet it's just the opposite," he sighed. "Use your heads, all right?"

Tess smiled. "We will, Sheriff. Thank you."

* * * * *

"How are you doing?" Michael asked Maria. He kept his eyes on the road, steering the Jetta toward her house, not sure that he wanted to see her expression at that moment. But he had to know what she was feeling - if she was coping with the news about what was happening to Liz.

"I'm okay," she murmured.

"Liz is going to be fine," he told her, wishing he could be as sure as he sounded. It was all he could do to keep his own fear and frustration at bay. "Max'll figure out what to do."

"I'm not sure there's anything Max can do," Maria said quietly. "After all, it's what Max did that started all of this to begin with." She sighed. "I didn't mean that the way it sounded," she added. "I love Max to death, Michael. You know I do. And Liz would be dead if he hadn't healed her. I just meant that I don't think Max can fix this. What if it's something Liz has to go through? Like puberty or something?"

Michael glanced at her. "You think?"

"Maybe. I don't know," she admitted. "I guess I'm just hoping."

"Is that why you borrowed all of those papers?"

"Mmm," she said, looking at the folder in her lap. She ran a hand over the smooth manila, wondering what answers were hidden beneath it. "For all the good it'll do. If Liz couldn't find anything, I don't know why I think I will," she snorted. "Liz is the only reason I'm not in remedial science. She's been drilling me through this stuff for years."

"That doesn't mean you won't see something she missed," Michael pointed out as he pulled into the driveway and turned off the engine.

Maria sighed. "Yeah, well… We'll see." She gave him a weak smile. "Thanks for the lift."

"Um, it's your car," he reminded her, frowning slightly.

"Still…" She looked up, her green eyes luminous in the half-light from the moon. "Well, I'd better get inside. I want to check some of this stuff out before bed," she said, tapping the papers.

"Want some help?" he asked tentatively.

Maria looked at him for a long moment, then nodded. "That would be great," she whispered.

Michael reached out and gave her hand a quick squeeze, then leaned in and kissed her. "Come on," he said. "Let's go see what Tof's father was up to. Who knows? Maybe by the time we meet up with everyone tomorrow, we'll have the whole thing solved."

Maria laughed softly. "Don't go getting carried away, Spaceboy. Making the honor roll doesn't make you Einstein."

* * * * *

Isabel lay in bed and stared up at her ceiling. She had been tossing and turning all night, ever since Michael had called and told her about Liz. He had been unusually short tempered on the phone, reminding her eerily of the pre-Maria Michael, but it had been clear that his grumpiness was merely a cover up for his concern. Michael had grown as attached to Liz as she had over the last few weeks, and he was obviously upset at this recent turn of events. Not that Isabel could blame him. She couldn't imagine how she would have reacted at the sight of Liz passing out in the middle of the Crashdown.

When the early morning light began creeping through the curtains, Isabel gave up any hope of getting some rest and got up. As if drawn by a magnet, she went to her desk and picked up the binder that held the translation of the alien book. Sitting on the edge of her bed, she began leafing through the pages, skimming the neatly typed transcription. They had entered all of their notes in the computer and then destroyed the handwritten copies. Now they had the one printed version and a carefully encrypted computer file, courtesy of Alex. It had seemed a prudent idea to limit the number of copies.

Frowning, Isabel located the section of the book that explained the engineering process that had led to their being sent to earth. She and Tess had left translating it until last because it had been so complicated, the scientific explanations utterly beyond their understanding. It was the one part of the translation they were still unsure of, since even in English they could barely make heads or tails of what it meant.

She tapped the first page thoughtfully, scanning the text at random. Michael had told her that Tof had some of his father's original notes on manipulating human DNA, but how complete was the information? And how did it differ from what it said in the book?

Glancing at the clock, Isabel came to a decision. She closed the binder and tucked it into her knapsack along with the original book, then got dressed quickly. Not wanting to waste time explaining things to her parents, she slung her bag over her shoulder and climbed through her bedroom window. God, I'm turning into Max, she thought.

She hurried around the side of the house and out to the Pathfinder. A moment later she was on her way to the Crashdown. There was only one person Isabel knew who might be able to make sense of all of this scientific gibberish - and, as it happened, she was also the person most likely to be interested in what it said.

*******

TBC
posted on 1-Apr-2002 4:37:27 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
LOL! Sorry, Connie. This is it. The last volume in the series. And yes, I realize it is quite long, but it also much closer to being done than you may realize. *wink* After all, look at all the loose ends I've tied up recently. Think about it. *big* And um, here's another one. Or at least the begining of the knot.

Here you go, folks. Some answers. Sort of. heh. Yeah, I'm bad. *wink* Enjoy.

*happy*
Em

*********

Part 54

**********

Liz lay on her side, watching Max as he slept beside her. He looked exhausted – dark circles beneath his eyes, his expression slightly troubled even in sleep – and she knew it was mostly due to his concern for her. He had remained awake a long time the previous night, guarding over her in an effort to keep her nightmares away. Whenever she had moved restlessly or come partially awake, there Max had been, sending warm, comforting thoughts through their connection.

At one point, she couldn’t have said how late, Liz had woken abruptly to find Max holding her, murmuring softly in her ear as he stroked her hair. On some level she had known that she had been dreaming – on the brink of sinking into the grip of a nightmare – but the dream images had been fuzzy compared to the reality of Max’s strong arms. His familiar scent had surrounded her, his love for her pulsing through their connection in a steady rhythm, and all at once she had needed him desperately. He must have sensed her sudden desire, because his touch had altered almost at once – growing less comforting and more sensuous – and within moments they had been making love.

Max shifted slightly, dragging her more firmly against his chest. She smiled, realizing he was tuned in to her even in his sleep, still making sure she was safe. It made her feel warm all over, and also a bit guilty. With their connection open this way, she knew Max was totally vulnerable to her, given her new ability to read his thoughts. Yet there was no hesitation on his part – no fear. It humbled her to realize just how deeply he trusted her. How could she have ever doubted that? Of course he had shied away from her sudden probing the other morning – who wouldn’t have? It must have been such a shock for him, particularly given his experiences with Tess playing with his thoughts. Instead, she had jumped to conclusions, assumed he was keeping secrets.

Sighing softly, she snuggled against Max’s bare skin, closing her eyes when he snaked one hand up into her hair and began massaging the nape of her neck. His fingers were attentive, easing the tension in each and every tendon. "That feels nice," she murmured.

"That’s the idea," he whispered in reply, his voice heavy with sleep. "Stop beating yourself up," he told her. "We’ve been through all of this already."

"I know."

He ran his hand down her back, tracing her spine through the soft material of his T-shirt. "You’re developing a thing for wearing my shirts," he teased.

"They smell like you," she said simply.

"Is that good or bad?" he laughed.

"Very good," she replied, dropping a kiss on his collarbone. "So, did you sleep at all?"

"Some. How about you?"

"Enough," she sighed. "We’re both going to be a couple of zombies if this keeps up."

Max glanced down at her, his dark eyes barely open. "No," he said gently. "We’re going to figure out how to deal with it and we’re going to handle it," he told her. "I promise you."

Liz nodded, a warm thrill traveling through her at the surety in his voice. She loved how confident he was becoming. It was happening gradually, as events demanded him to take charge more and more, but every once in a while he would exhibit these moments of supreme command of a situation – and her heart would swell with pride. It didn’t even matter whether or not he was right – in that one instant he could make her believe anything.

"I love you," she said softly, reaching up and cupping his face.

"I love you, too," he replied, leaning down and brushing a kiss over her lips.

"Mmm," she hummed, her eyes fluttering closed as he deepened the kiss. "I really… need… to get up," she murmured.

"We’ve got time," he whispered, trailing his lips over her jaw and pressing a small kiss beneath her ear.

"’fraid not," she sighed, running her fingers through his hair. "Have to check in downstairs."

Max groaned and lifted his head. "I thought you were off today?"

"I am," she said. "But with my parents gone I have to make sure the restaurant is actually open and that everyone’s here. It’ll only take a few minutes, but I’d really like a shower first," she confessed.

"Okay," he said, rolling over onto his back. "But you better hit the bathroom now, before my self-control gives out," he added with a grin.

Giggling, Liz grabbed her robe and hopped out of bed. "Go back to sleep," she told him. "I’ll wake you up before everyone starts to arrive." Leaning over, she planted a noisy kiss on his forehead, then headed into the bathroom.

* * *

Max was fast asleep by the time Liz finished showering. She emerged to find him sprawled on his stomach, his face half buried in her pillow and one arm tucked under his head. Something about the sight of him – so obviously peaceful and at home in her bed – tugged at her heart. She moved quietly about the room, dressing swiftly in a soft cotton skirt and a cool tank top, and pulling her damp hair into a ponytail. Just as she had located her sandals where Max had left them the night before, a quiet knock at the front door caused her to glance at the clock and frown. Michael had specifically said that none of them would be over until nine a.m., which meant someone was more than two hours early.

"Max? Liz? You awake?"

Liz shook her head as Isabel called softly from the other room. Clearly she had used her powers to let herself into the apartment. Liz glanced briefly at Max’s still sleeping form, then slipped out of the bedroom, easing the door closed behind her.

Going into the living room, Liz found Isabel pacing restlessly in front of the couch. "What happened?" she asked in a low voice.

Isabel spun to face Liz, her expression a mixture of relief and fatigue. "Oh, good. I was hoping you would be up." Her eyes flickered toward the hallway. "Max?"

"Sleeping," Liz said firmly. "And he was awake nearly all night, so please keep your voice down. What’s going on?"

As if just remembering the reason Max had spent the night at the Parkers’, Isabel’s eyes narrowed and she looked Liz over. "How are you?" she asked, her voice laced with concern. "Did you have more of those nightmares?"

Liz sighed and sank down on the couch, grateful when Isabel sat beside her. "I’m okay. Last night was better, though I don’t think I really slept too much. Max managed to keep me pretty calm, but of course that was at the expense of his own rest." Eyeing her friend, she frowned. "You don’t exactly look like you got much sleep yourself. So? What brings you over at the crack of dawn?"

"I couldn’t sleep after Michael called," Isabel confessed. "I just couldn’t seem to turn my brain off."

"I know that feeling," Liz agreed.

"It’s just that something Michael mentioned got me thinking. About those notes of Tof’s father."

"What about them? You know, everyone seems obsessed with those things. Maria insisted on borrowing them last night."

"Yeah, Michael said that. Anyway, those notes are from the original research on human DNA, right?"

"Right," Liz said. "I guess Tof’s father kept records of everything he and your mother worked on. But Tof wasn’t sure how complete his files were. He didn’t say specifically, but I got the impression he smuggled a lot of that information off the planet. Everything was encrypted and he had to translate it before he gave it to Max."

Isabel’s eyes fairly glowed. "So, there may be stuff missing?"

"Okay, why does that thought make you seem so happy?" Liz asked slowly.

"No, that’s not it," Isabel said hurriedly. She turned, and for the first time Liz noticed the knapsack on the floor. Reaching into it, Isabel drew out the alien book and a thick black binder.

"Oh, my God," Liz breathed. "You guys finished the translation?"

Isabel nodded. "And Liz, there’s an entire section on the scientific process that led to our being engineered. Tess and I had a hard time with it, just because it’s so complex, but I was hoping it might at least make sense to you."

Liz accepted the notebook, setting it on her lap. "Has…" She cleared her throat. "Have the others seen this yet?"

"Just me and Tess. I told Max we were done, but… well, he’s been a little preoccupied the last couple of days," Isabel said. "At least now I understand why."

"I’m sorry," Liz said.

"God, don’t be," Isabel assured her. "I can’t begin to imagine how you must feel right now. First that whole thing with Saedon and Nasedo, and now developing powers. I think I’d be freaking out if I were you," she admitted.

"Well, that’s not really an option," Liz said, smiling slightly. "And none of it would be so bad if I didn’t constantly feel like someone hit me with a sledge hammer. But I really appreciate this, Iz," she said, running a hand over the binder. "That you’re entrusting this to me."

"I think it might help you more than us at this point."

Liz set the book to one side. "Listen, I need to run down and check on the café a second. You want anything? Coffee?"

"If it’s not too much trouble."

"I’ll be right back." Liz glanced toward her bedroom. "Let Max sleep, okay?"

Isabel nodded. "He’ll probably wake up soon anyway, with you gone."

Liz shrugged, seeing no point in denying it.

* * *

Sunlight filtered through the window, slanting across the bed and into Max’s face. The warmth made him shift restlessly, but it was the sudden absence of mattress beneath his shoulder that finally woke him rather abruptly. He sat up quickly to keep himself from sliding to the floor, and squinted in the bright morning light. It took less than a moment for him to realize just why the room felt so still. Liz had obviously finished her shower and gone down to check on the restaurant, leaving him alone to sleep.

Stretching, Max rose and made his way into the bathroom. There was an odd familiarity in the action; he was getting way too accustomed to staying over at Liz’s, he thought wryly. He even had his own toothbrush, tucked carefully out of sight in the medicine cabinet, and his bath towel from the previous day hung just where he had left it behind the door.

He showered and dressed, then wandered out into the living room, drawn by the sound of Liz’s voice. His eyebrows rose at the sight of his sister and his girlfriend sitting cross-legged on the floor in front of the coffee table, papers spread out neatly before them, along with take-out cups from the Crashdown. Liz was talking on her cell phone, her expression animated.

"Iz?" he asked quietly, not wanting to disturb Liz’s call.

"Hey," she said, climbing to her feet and motioning him back toward the kitchen.

"Did something happen?" Max asked, feeling the slightest hint of worry. "Why are you here so early?"

"It’s okay, Max," she replied. "I brought the translation over for Liz to read," she explained. "I was hoping something in there might help with what she’s going through."

A wave of guilt washed through him. "The translation. God, Iz, I’m so sorry. You told me it was done, but with everything that’s been…"

"Forget it," she interrupted him, smiling. "Really. I was kind of annoyed at you at first, but then Michael called and I realized exactly why you’ve been spacing out on us. I understand, Max."

"You’re sure? I mean, I was the one pushing you and Tess to finish the translation to begin with," he said ruefully.

"You were right to push," Isabel said. "Maybe more than you even realize."

"Are you saying there’s something in there that might really help Liz?"

Isabel’s smile widened. "Liz said it looks like it might provide some answers. She was just calling Maria to remind her to bring those notes that Tof gave you. She wants to compare the information."

"Hello? Where’d you guys go?" Liz called. A second later she came into the kitchen. "Hey, sleepy head," she smiled, reaching up to give Max a kiss.

"Hi," he said, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her to his side. "Maria on her way?"

"Yup," she said. "Though apparently Michael was less than thrilled." She turned to Isabel. "I called Tess, too, and asked if she and Kyle would swing by for Alex. So you can just stay put."

"Thanks."

Max rubbed his thumb briefly over the small expanse of skin that peeked out between the hem of Liz’s shirt and her skirt waistband, smiling when she squirmed slightly. "I hear you two have been busy?"

Liz looked up at him, her eyes gleaming. "Max, you won’t believe this. You have to come see," she said, slipping her hand into his.

He followed her out into the living room, Isabel trailing behind them. "What did you find?" he asked, afraid to allow himself to get his hopes up.

Dragging him over to the couch, Liz pushed him down and began rummaging through the papers on the table. Max threw a questioning look toward Isabel, but she frowned slightly and shook her head, indicating that she had no idea what Liz had discovered.

"Here, read these," Liz said, handing Max a number of print outs.

Bowing his head obligingly, Max began to look over the translation. The further he read, however, the more confused he became. "I give up," he announced after three pages of the dense text. He gave Liz a hopeless look. "You know you’re the only reason I pulled an A in Honors Bio," he reminded her.

"It’s not that complicated," she insisted, taking a seat beside him. "Look, this is talking about the different DNA strands and what characteristics are housed where. You don’t need to know this bit," she told him, indicating the first couple of paragraphs.

"So why did you make me read it?" he chuckled, amazed at her easy grasp of the technical material.

"Sorry," she mumbled. "Look at this," she said, handing him another page. "See? It’s a list of the traits your mother found most desirable in a leader. It’s ranked. You can see why you ended up with healing abilities, Max. It’s the first thing on the list."

Max grew more somber when he realized what he was looking at. His eyes met Isabel’s across the room and she smiled in understanding. Looking back down, he traced a finger over the section Liz had indicated. "Healing, communication, loyalty, logic," he whispered.

"There were more qualities than they felt it was safe to enhance," Liz continued softly. "That’s why you each have an ability that seems to stand out. You were right when you said you could develop your other skills, but one power will always be much stronger than the others because that was how you were engineered."

"Some of these aren’t really powers so much as personality traits," Max commented.

"Like loyalty," Isabel pointed out.

Liz shrugged. "I think that was to make sure the four of you stuck together no matter what. Maybe she realized there was a chance something would go wrong and you’d get separated. Your feelings of loyalty toward each other would ensure that you would reform the unit when you found each other."

"Like losing Michael in the desert," Max said absently.

"And finding Tess after all these years," Liz added.

Max set the pages down and looked at Liz. "It really is fascinating, but how does this help us with what you’re going through?" he asked gently. "Or am I just missing something?"

"Max, look at that list again," she coaxed, reaching out and handing him the paper once more. "Your mother chose traits for each of you based on what she felt you would need in this life, but also based on your personalities in your past life. That’s why Michael has a certain measure of aggression that the rest of you don’t – because he was your second in command, and a warrior. You’re a healer because you studied medicine on your world in addition to government and strategy," she said softly.

Eyes wide, he looked back at the paper. Scanning, he stopped abruptly when he reached the passage at the end of the page. "Dominant abilities," he murmured. "Whatever was part of our alien make up was more likely to develop strongly in our human structures as well."

"Exactly," she said. "So, when you healed me, whatever you did to me that enhanced my DNA, it stands to reason that…"

"That I affected the traits in you that were already the most highly advanced," Max finished quickly.

"Okay, I’m losing you two," Isabel admitted. "Are you saying that Liz is developing powers based on things she was already good at?"

"That’s what it seems like," Liz said. "I mean, it could be completely random, but nature doesn’t really work that way. Mutations over time are based on necessity, or lack of. Like humans eventually losing their tails." She grinned when Isabel made a face. "Or body hair. Humans were much furrier back when we all lived outdoors and temperatures were generally lower," she said, continuing to look amused at Isabel’s reactions.

"So, you’re going to be what? Smarter? Better at science?" Isabel asked, her nose wrinkling in confusion.

Liz laughed. "I don’t expect it’ll be that cut and dry. But if the past few days are any indication, I suspect anything based in telepathy is a good bet."

"Hence your, um, mind reading abilities," Max said with a smile.

"Right," she agreed.

"I was thinking about that," Isabel said. "It really sounds a lot like what happens when I dream walk."

"Only I was definitely awake," Max pointed out.

"Yeah, but you two have that connection," Isabel said dismissively. "Nothing Liz can do with you is a fair indication, Max. You need a control or whatever it’s called," she told Liz.

"You’re right," Liz admitted. "Maybe you could help me?"

"I’d be glad to," Isabel said. "And I bet Tess would, too. If you want, that is," she said.

"That would be great," Liz agreed. "Thanks."

Max set down the list again and pulled Liz a little closer. "What about the nightmares?" he asked quietly. "How do they fit in? Are they just a result of what happened with Saedon or do you think there’s something more?"

Liz’s eyebrows rose questioningly. "That was rather leading, wasn’t it?"

"Maybe," he admitted. "I keep remembering something Tof said."

Liz nodded knowingly. "Me too. I think that might be it, but I want to talk to him before we jump to any conclusions," she sighed.

"Hello? Lost sister over here," Isabel announced, waving at them. "Mind filling me in?"

When Liz nodded, Max sat up and handed the top-most print out to Isabel. "See the list of traits in question? In the center of the page?"

Isabel scanned down until she found what he was talking about. "Got it. What about it?"

"Fifth one down," Max replied.

"Intuition." Isabel glanced up. "So?"

"Tof told me that we all have intuition above and beyond the human norm. Enhanced," Max said. "Liz has always been pretty intuitive. In fact, more so than the rest of us. She’s been right about a bunch of things since the shooting."

Isabel frowned. "What are you saying?"

"That if my intuition was highly developed to begin with, it might be much more so now," Liz said. "So the question becomes, am I just dreaming because I was traumatized out at Eagle Rock? Or are those dreams actually trying to tell me something?"

*******

TBC


posted on 6-Apr-2002 10:30:56 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Note

******

Hey guys! Just poking my head out here for a quick wave. I hope to have Part 55 up sometime over the weekend. I'm afraid it's been giving me no end of trouble... Those of you who have been with me a while know how I hate writing the big group scenes. LOL! Get more than four of our friends in a room and they start fighting for attention and they give me a headache. *wink* But I think I've got them behaving. More or less.

Tim, long time no see! Glad you're still hanging in with me. Yeah, I can see how things have gotten complicated, and reading it all over a long period of time just makes it harder. Believe me, there is tons of rereading on my end all the time, just so I can keep it all straight in my head. LOL! As for what they mean by intuition, the explanation is forthcoming. Iz and Max understand what they mean by it, simply because they have mild doses of it themselves... and Liz, of course, knows what she's talking about. Once the others are there, however, there will be more indepth discussion. Thanks for the questions and comments. As usual, you're one step ahead of me. *big*

BubbleBlueSmurf, welcome out of lurkerdom! And thank you for reading all of my opus to play catch up. LOL! It has gotten quite, um... long.

Thanks, everyone, for your comments and feedback. As always, you all make my day.

Hugs,
Em
posted on 7-Apr-2002 1:10:21 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 55

*********

Liz took a sip of her now-cold coffee and wished she could go back to her room and crawl into bed. Her head ached with fatigue and she was extremely conscious of everyone's eyes on her. Since Michael and Maria had arrived, with Tess, Kyle and Alex only moments behind them, she had been the focus of her friends' attention and concern. Max had done his best to help her explain what was going on, but she knew they all had questions. Michael, especially, seemed completely on edge. He hadn't kept still for more than two minutes together since he'd entered the apartment, and his endless movements were making her somewhat dizzy.

"So, what are you trying to say? That you think you're predicting the future in your dreams?" Michael paused in the middle of pacing the length of the living room and ran a hand restlessly through his hair. "Do you realize how insane that sounds?"

"Michael," Max said sharply.

"Well it does," he insisted.

"Michael, that's not what I'm saying, okay?" Liz sighed. "I don't think my nightmares are prophetic."

"Then what are you saying?" he demanded.

"Would you just come sit down and let her finish?" Maria asked him. She threw Liz an apologetic look. "I'm sorry he's so grumpy. I kept him up late going through all those papers."

"I'm not grumpy," Michael muttered, but he went over and sat on the couch next to Maria.

"It's okay," Liz said quietly, grateful that Michael seemed to be calming down at least a little. "Look, our dreams are manifestations of our subconscious thoughts. Our mind's way of dealing with things that are troubling us. We take whatever is bothering us by day and sort it out in our sleep."

"We know that, but what does it have to do with you developing powers? Liz, you're losing me here," Alex confessed.

"Let me," Max whispered to Liz. He slipped a hand beneath her hair and, as if drawn by instinct, began gently massaging the stiff spot between her shoulders. "Look, guys," he said. "Liz has always been logical and intuitive, right? When Topolsky showed up at school, Liz was suspicious right away, even when I insisted we had nothing to worry about. But then later, when Topolsky came back to try to warn us about the Special Unit, Liz knew we should listen to her. Sure, she was basing her decisions on things she had noticed or overheard, but it was more than that. Her gut was leading her. Both times she was right, and that's saying a great deal given the circumstances," he said pointedly. "And that was all just Liz's own natural ability. Now, take that and bump it up a few levels due to genetic enhancement."

"But you'd already healed her when that stuff happened," Kyle pointed out.

"Right, but Tof's pretty sure that alone isn't what did it. Our bond kind of jump started everything - allowed her to tap into whatever changes I inadvertently had made."

"So, what does this mean for her dreams again?" Alex asked.

"What they're saying is that, while Liz's dreams aren't predictions of the future, they might still be a good indicator of things that could happen," Isabel volunteered. "Because Liz's leaps of logic are going to be even more accurate now."

Maria let out a long sigh. "This is all well and good, but Liz, aren't your nightmares about Nasedo and Saedon?"

Liz nodded.

"Then how can you be dreaming about something that might happen? They're both dead, Lizzie," she continued softly, obviously reluctant to remind her friend of such a painful subject.

"I know they're dead, Maria. But dreams aren't that literal. People and places in our dreams can represent other things. In this case, I'm pretty sure I know what my dreams are trying to tell me," she admitted, wincing when nearly everyone began to question her at once.

"Hey, enough," Max said forcefully. "One at a time please, so her head doesn't explode, okay?"

"Thanks," Liz said with a rueful smile. "Sorry, guys, but he's right. I feel pretty lousy right now."

"Maybe we should continue this later," Tess suggested.

"No, I want to finish," Liz said. "Here's what I think, okay? Just listen for a minute." She shifted sideways so she was leaning against Max. "In my nightmare, I keep combining what happened with Saedon and Nasedo at Eagle Rock, with the day Nasedo shifted to look like Max and kidnapped me. I think it's just my subconscious reminding me that Aster's followers are shape shifters," she said softly. "Sure, we have body guards now, but if one of those shifters decides to look like one of us, how will any of us know? Someone who looks like Maria could show up at the café tomorrow and kill me before my guard knew the difference."

"Liz…," Max began.

"It's true," she said firmly. "We've been too casual the past couple of days," she declared, turning to look Max in the eye. "When I had that first nightmare, the last thing I remembered was being terrified of shooting the wrong person, because I knew one of those dozens of Maxes was really you," she told him.

"And I recall saying that you'd never choose incorrectly," Max said.

"And you were right," Liz said, smiling slightly. "But that's not the point. I'd know you because of our connection, Max. I can't do that with everyone," she continued, looking serious once more. She turned toward the others. "How many of you know, beyond any doubt, that the person sitting next to you is really who they say they are?"

Everyone looked startled, and eyes began to dart from side to side. Liz watched as Kyle shifted uncomfortably and Maria looked nervously toward Alex and Isabel.

"Guys, stop," Max said quietly. "We know you're all really you. For one thing, there are a dozen body guards having breakfast downstairs in the café who can account for all of your activities for the past twelve hours. But Liz is right. We have relaxed a little too much for comfort," he admitted. He glanced at Michael, who nodded in agreement.

"Okay, so we need to be more careful," Alex agreed. "Fine. But, Liz, does acknowledging this make your nightmares stop?"

"I don't know," she sighed. "I'd like to think that our taking precautions will calm down my overactive subconscious, but I can't really say."

Max opened up their connection a bit more, sending soothing warmth through her. He brushed a gentle kiss over her temple. "I need to check in with Tof," he said. "We're going to get one of his doctors to look Liz over and see if there's anything else going on. But the truth is, if we're right and the dreams are a manifestation of Liz's increased telepathic and intuitive abilities, she should be able to learn to control them, just like any other ability."

"You know," Isabel said, "I learned I could dream walk by waking up inside one of Max's dreams. After that, it would just happen every once in awhile, depending on what I was thinking about when I went to sleep."

"Yeah, she really freaked our parents out a couple of times," Max said.

"It was like the dreams were walking me until I learned to control it," Isabel continued.

"That's exactly how I feel," Liz agreed. "Like the dreams are sucking me in somehow, and I have nothing to say about it. I can't even seem to wake up on my own."

Isabel nodded. "Max woke up when he realized what was happening that first night, or else I don't know what I would have done. It was so weird, and I had no idea how to get out of it."

"So, Isabel, what was Max dreaming about, hmm?" Kyle asked.

"Isabel…" Max said, his voice carrying a hint of warning.

"Don't worry," she said. "Your secret's safe with me. You've got too much of your own ammunition for me to risk snitching," she added.

"What's the big deal?" Maria asked. "He was probably dreaming of Liz."

"Maria, I was eight years old," Max said.

"Your point being?" Maria asked, eyebrows arching.

Were you dreaming about me? Liz queried silently.

Of course, but they don't need to know that, he replied.

Do I get to hear about this later?

If you want,
he said, his smile audible within her head.

Michael had been watching them intently. "Can you two can it with telepathy while the rest of us are in the room?"

Alex's eyes grew wide. "Wait, you mean it's gotten that strong? You two can actually talk to each other that way?"

Liz shot Max a sheepish look, then turned back to Alex and nodded. "Actually, once we realized what was happening, it got much simpler to tune in to each other."

Kyle let out a low whistle. "That's sure gonna come in handy once school starts up again."

"Well, it's easier when we're touching somehow," Max said, shifting uncomfortably under everyone's curious looks. "We're still not too good at it at a distance."

"But Liz's being… changed… makes it stronger. Your ability to communicate this way," Maria said tentatively. "I mean, the rest of us won't…" She glanced at Kyle. "Well, I guess you.." She trailed off, her eyes meeting Max's questioningly.

"Because I healed Kyle, he has the potential to experience an increase in his abilities, just like Liz. Assuming that he bonds with an alien," Max stated simply, keeping the discussion purposefully vague. "Of course, Kyle, you'd probably end up with more physical enhancements, instead of telepathic, because you're male."

"So, what? Like when you guys shoot stuff with those balls of energy?"

"We're not sure," Max admitted. "I'm guessing your athletic strengths would be affected, at the very least. We need to read up more in Tof's files."

Kyle eyed the thick folder on the coffee table. "Great," he muttered.

Max smiled, noticing that Kyle wasn't discounting the possibility of his one day tapping into his enhanced abilities. He looked past Kyle and met Tess's eyes. She flushed lightly and dropped her gaze.

Michael stood abruptly. "So, where exactly are we? Liz is developing telepathic abilities and her dreams are really good hunches? Fine. We should be more careful about who we trust cuz anyone could be a shape shifter? Terrific. I'm all for it." He swung to look at Liz. "But I was there when you took a header in the café yesterday. You looked like your head was about to split open, and you don't look a hell of a lot better right now. Is that all just fatigue? Just side effects from going through this… transformation?"

"Michael, we don't know," she replied gently, understanding his frustration for what it really was. "Hence the appointment with one of Tof's doctors."

"How far did you get with those?" Maria asked, pointing toward Tof's files.

"Why?" Liz asked. "Did you guys find something?"

Maria shrugged. "Most of it might as well have been written in the original alien language," she snorted. "But there was this one bit…"

"What part?" Liz asked, leaning forward and shoving the file across the table.

Maria hesitated, then took the folder and began rifling through the papers. "It seemed important. About strain on the human body. At least I think that's what it meant." She pulled a sheet out and scanned it quickly, then passed it to Liz.

Max peered over Liz's shoulder. "I remember that section." He glanced up. "They decided that there was a limit to how much they could tinker with human genetics."

"Why?" Isabel asked. "The translation said they could only enhance so many traits, but it didn't explain any further."

"It's like putting a car-sized gas tank on an eighteen-wheeler," Max said. "There's not enough fuel to power the vehicle. Human beings only have so much energy, and it has to run all of your functions, both conscious and unconscious. They were worried that if they built up too many of our abilities, our bodies wouldn't be able to sustain everything."

"Well, doesn't that sound like what's happening with Liz?" Alex asked, his brow furrowed with worry.

"No, Alex. Just because Liz is tired, doesn't mean she can't handle what's happening to her," Tess said. "Yes, she's overloaded by the way her body and mind are changing, but that's only natural. Once she's reached her full potential, she'll get used to it. Like going to the gym. You're all stiff and sore at first, but then your muscles adjust."

"What if she doesn't?" he asked, sounding slightly panicked.

"I will, Alex," Liz said soothingly. "Tess is right. Tof and Stella said as much, already, and I'm sure this doctor will come to the same conclusion. It's just a little inconvenient in the meantime."

"There's no way I could have altered her genetics that much," Max said. "Not just by healing her. Whatever powers Liz ends up with, they'll never be quite as strong as ours through the engineering process."

"Uh… Maxwell, at the risk of your killing me…"

Max's brows arched. "Whatever it is, just say it, Michael."

Michael's eyes skittered nervously from Max to Liz. "Could you be pregnant?" he asked quietly.

"Michael," Maria hissed.

"What? It's not impossible," he said, his tone defensive.

Liz had felt Max stiffen behind her, and rubbed a gentle hand over his knee. "It's fine," she said softly. "No, Michael," she told him. "I'm not pregnant."

He squirmed under her gentle gaze. "Sorry," he mumbled.

"You don't have to be," she replied. "You're actually the first person to ask me that since it was even a remote possibility," she laughed. Hush, she whispered silently to Max, trying to ease his agitation. He's just worried.

I know, but that doesn't make the question any more appropriate. He squeezed her hand and rose. "I need to go check with Tof," he told them all, then strode from the room.

Michael started after him, but Liz stopped him. "He's all right," she said.

"I didn't mean…" Michael trailed off, then dropped back onto the couch with Maria.

"It's not that you asked," Liz explained. "He just feels like this is all his fault, per usual. If I were pregnant, it would be even worse. But as things stand, he still healed me, so what I'm going through is all on his head."

"If he hadn't healed you, you'd be dead right now," Kyle pointed out, looking confused.

"Ah, yes, but that's logical," Liz sighed. "And technically he knows. He just…"

"Has martyr tendencies," Isabel supplied with a wry smile.

"Lizzie, when are your parents due back?" Maria asked, glancing at the clock.

"This afternoon some time." Liz yawned. "I wouldn't mind getting a nap before then," she said. "Do you guys mind? I can't think what else we have to talk about until after we see Tof and that doctor."

"Sure, babe," Maria said, standing up. "We'll get out of your hair."

"About Max," Michael began.

"I'll talk to him. Don't worry about it," Liz told him.

"Thanks." Michael went over to Liz and gave her an awkward hug. "I… um… I'm glad that…"

Liz chuckled softly and returned his embrace. "Thanks, Michael."

Maria pulled Liz away from him and into a tight hug of her own. "Talk to you later?"

"You got it."

Everyone gathered their things and made their way toward the stairs. When Max reemerged from Liz's bedroom, only Isabel remained.

"Did I scare everyone away?" Max asked sheepishly.

"Just Michael," Liz said pointedly.

Max sighed. "I'll go talk to him."

"He can't have gotten far," Isabel told him. "I think Maria was hungry."

"I'm going." Max kissed Liz on the cheek and headed for the door.

"I'm going, too," Isabel told Liz. "Keep the translation, okay? I know you didn't get much of a chance to look at it, what with the alien inquisition," she smiled.

"Thanks," Liz said. "I am kind of curious about the rest, and I know Max still wants to read it. See you later?"

"Sure. Keep us updated, okay?"

"I will," Liz promised.

As soon as Isabel was gone, Liz kicked off her shoes and curled up on the couch. Her eyelids felt incredibly heavy and her bedroom just seemed so far away. She tugged the heavy Mexican throw over her bare feet and tucked her palm under her cheek. Within moments, she was fast asleep.

*******

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Apr-2002 1:17:44 AM ]
posted on 16-Apr-2002 3:21:46 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi there, everyone. Sorry for the delay. Blame the tax man, who is now quite a bit richer on my account. Grrr... Hate April.

Anyway, here's the next bit. Not as long as I would have liked, but better than nothing for now.

Tim, I wasn't scolding, honest. Just glad to see you're still around and reading Ros-fics. *big* It's good to see names popping up that I know date back to the beginning. *wink*

Becky, thanks for the bumps. I appreciate that you're anxious for new parts, but I must tell you that, unlike some writers, my writing speed isn't really affected by begging. Please don't think I'm ignoring you - I just don't always have time to write. Hope this makes you feel better.

*happy*
Em

********

Part 56

*********

Poking his head through the back door of the Crashdown, Max immediately spotted Michael at a table with the others. However, before he took two steps into the café, Michael glanced up and met his gaze. He nodded briefly, leaned over to murmur something to Maria, and headed for the break room.

"Maxwell, I’m sorry," Michael began, the moment the door swung closed behind him.

"No, Michael, I…"

"Look, I wasn’t trying to pry into your sex life," he told him, his eyes focused somewhere on the floor. "I just…"

"Michael," Max interrupted, his tone a bit more forceful. When Michael paused and looked up, Max smiled. "I know," he finished quietly. He sighed and closed his eyes. "I wasn’t angry that you asked," he continued, his voice edged with fatigue. He opened his eyes again and sank down onto the couch. "It was a good question, frankly. My knowing it was unnecessary doesn’t make it a less valid concern."

Michael crossed the room slowly and sat down next to Max. "So, you’re sure?" he asked.

Max turned to Michael, his smile both indulgent and weary. "Positive. We’ve used protection every time," he assured him quietly.

"Nothing’s foolproof."

"I know that. Can you just trust me on this, please?"

Michael stared at him for a long moment. "You checked her out yourself, didn’t you," he stated matter-of-factly. "When? Last night? After she passed out?"

Bracing his elbows on his knees, Max leaned over and rested his face in the palms of his hands. "Yeah," he admitted. He rubbed his face briskly, as if trying to chase away his exhaustion. Glancing back at Michael, he frowned. "How did you guess?"

"Because you’re just as paranoid as I am, Maxwell, especially when it comes to Liz. You just do a better job of hiding it," he snorted.

Max let out a rueful chuckle. "You know me too well. Yes, I scanned her to make sure she was all right, and that’s one of the things I checked for while I was at it. And I’m sorry I was short with you before. It wasn’t fair of me."

"Forget it." Michael’s eyes narrowed on Max’s face. "You’re really worried, aren’t you?"

Max opened his mouth to deny it, and then suddenly couldn’t. It was as if whatever measure of control he had left, that he’d been struggling so hard to maintain, simply deserted him. He let out a long, shuddering breath and sat back, allowing his head to drop against the rear of the couch.

"I’m terrified," he whispered. "What if we’re wrong, Michael? What if Tof’s guy looks Liz over and finds something…" He trailed off, not willing to voice his darkest fears. "I don’t know. Sometimes I wonder how much more of this we can take. Every time it looks like things might finally go our way, something else jumps out and catches us unprepared."

"Look, Max, you’ve got to stop doing this to yourself. Why do you always want to assume the worst? Even Liz said that she thinks it’s just a matter of her learning to control her abilities. Knowing her, she’ll be running circles around the rest of us in another week."

A faint smile touched Max’s lips. "She can be determined," he agreed.

"Sure," Michael said. "She’s not going to be like me and put up with years of misfiring and blowing stuff up. Liz won’t be satisfied until she’s completely mastered her powers."

Max briefly considered the myriad occasions when Michael’s powers had backfired on him, his frustration and impatience taking their toll on his self-control. Perhaps it was just that simple with Liz, as well. Maybe instead of blowing things up like Michael, she was short-circuiting internally, her attempts at using her new abilities knocking things out of balance. After all, her powers to that point appeared to be thought-based, so in a way her fatigue and headaches were logical.

"Max?"

Michael’s gentle prodding brought him back to the conversation. "Sorry – what?"

"When is Liz seeing that doctor?"

"Oh, Tof said any time after two. Which is good, because I want to get out of here before Liz’s parents get home and we have to explain why she looks like she hasn’t slept in a week," he said.

"You coming back here after?"

"I guess," Max replied. "You working?"

"Closing shift," Michael said with a nod. "Covering for José."

"Sorry. I know you worked late last night, too."

Michael shrugged. "I can use the cash," he said, heaving himself to his feet. "Guess I’ll see you later, then."

Max rose. "So, are we okay? About before?"

"Yeah, yeah. Get back upstairs already," Michael told him, giving him a friendly shove. "Tell Liz good luck."

Max nodded and headed for the stairs.

* * * * *

"Liz. Liz, come on. Time to wake up."

Max’s words were a gentle whisper, slipping easily into the depths of her subconscious. Liz shifted slightly, her movement immediately answered by warm lips pressing against her forehead and a tender caress along the side of her face. Sighing, she allowed her eyes to open, and found Max smiling at her. He was sitting on the floor in front of the couch, his face just at eye level with her own.

"What…" Liz paused to clear her throat, aware that her mouth was dry. She licked her lips, amused at the way Max’s gaze was drawn by the simple action. "What time is it?" she asked.

"Almost two-thirty," he replied, grinning when her eyes widened in disbelief. "You were dead to the world. I actually would have been concerned if I didn’t know how badly you needed to catch up on the rest." His fingers played with the ends of her hair where it hung over the couch cushion. "So, feeling better?"

"Yeah," she said, catching his hand in her own. "I am. Though God knows how long it’ll last. We should probably get a move on if we’re still going out to the lab."

Max nodded and brushed his lips over her fingers. "Why don’t you go get ready and I’ll straighten up here?"

Looking past him, she realized the living room was strewn with papers. Max had clearly been reading the book translation while she slept. "Okay," she said, pushing to a sitting position. Her one foot was asleep and she winced slightly at the sensation of pins and needles shooting up her leg as she rested it on the floor.

"What?" Max asked, frowning.

"Nothing," she said sheepishly. "Just spent too much time in the same position."

He smiled knowingly and went back to cleaning up. "Is there somewhere we can stash this?" he asked, indicating both the book and the translation. "I don’t want to just leave it sitting out."

"Bring it into my room when you’re done," Liz replied, heading that way herself. "I’ll hide it with my journal."

Liz crossed into the bathroom and peered at her reflection in the mirror. She let out a little sigh, knowing that her sleepless nights showed clearly on her face. With a careful hand, she touched up her make up, smoothing a little concealer under her eyes and adding some blush to her pale cheeks. She quickly ran her brush through her hair and refastened her ponytail.

"Liz? Where do you want this?" Max appeared in the open the doorway.

"Here," she said, taking the two books from him. She went back into the bedroom and set the books on the floor. Bending over, she carefully shimmied the loose brick out of the wall.

"You keep your journal in there?" Max remarked, clearly amused.

"Well, after it disappeared that time, I decided to rethink hiding it in my lingerie drawer," Liz admitted. "Good thing, too, since it wasn’t too many months later that you and Kyle decided to rummage through my dresser," she added wryly. She retrieved the book and the translation and slid them into the dark hole in the wall, then tapped the brick back into place. "There," she said, dusting off her hands with satisfaction.

Max’s arms came around her from behind and he dropped a kiss on top of her head. "I’m flattered that you trust me with the location," he whispered.

Liz twisted to face him. "Well, it’s not like I’m hiding my journal from you," she smirked.

"I thought you told me it wouldn’t be a good idea for me to read it?"

"I know. But that was a long time ago, before we were…" She felt herself blushing and pressed her face against his chest. "Besides, I know you’d never peek without permission. You’re much too honorable."

"You’re right," he said. "I wouldn’t."

"I’ll let you read it one of these days," she promised with a soft smile. "But right now we should go."

The drive out to the lab was uneventful. Traffic was minimal and the Pathfinder shot down the road unimpeded. Max told Liz about his discussion with Michael, and they talked about everyone’s reactions to their news.

"I’m actually surprised at how well everyone took it," Liz commented. "I thought at least Maria would freak out."

"Yeah, I know," Max agreed. "It’s like nothing surprises us anymore," he added ruefully. "I’m not sure if that’s good or bad."

When they arrived at the lab, they discovered that sentries had been posted at the entrance to the property. The guard on duty apologized for the delay, explaining he needed to confirm their identities with the shape shifters assigned to protect them. It took him no more than a moment to verify through his communicator that Max and Liz were truly who they claimed to be, but he was obviously uncomfortable with keeping them waiting even that long. Max assured him they understood the necessity perfectly, and they were soon waved along to the main building.

"I’m glad they’ve started taking precautions," Liz said as Max parked near the main door.

"I suspect they were taking them before, as well. They’re just a little more obvious," he noted.

Tof was waiting for them just inside the entrance, clearly having been informed of their arrival. "How are you doing today?" he asked, and though his question appeared to be casually directed toward both of them, his eyes were on Liz.

"Well, I’m still awake and I haven’t passed out anywhere," she replied with a smile. "I’d say that’s progress."

"Why don’t you follow me?" Tof suggested. He turned and started down the hall. "We’ve managed to convert one of the offices into a sort of examination room. I’m afraid it’s rather basic, but Daneen has assured us it will suffice." Glancing over his shoulder, he flashed them both an encouraging smile. "Daneen is the doctor who will be seeing you," he added.

They soon came to a small room at the end of the hall. There was a long table with a thin padded top, a desk, two chairs, and a number of items of machinery that vaguely resembled things generally found in a doctor’s office, though Liz could be sure precisely what they were. A counter with a recessed sink and a Bunsen burner hinted at the room’s prior use.

"Here we are," Tof said, leading them into the room. "Daneen will be along momentarily, and I’ve asked Stella to meet us here as well. I thought it might help put you at ease," he told Liz.

"Thanks. I appreciate it," she admitted. "I am a little nervous." As she said the words, however, she realized it wasn’t just her own nerves she was feeling. Next to her, Max was struggling not to fidget, and if she concentrated, Liz could sense his extreme agitation. He was working hard to mask it, but it was still leaking through.

"I’m going to go hurry them up, then," Tof said. "I’ll be back in a moment. Did you want anything? Coffee, soda?" he asked them.

"No, I’m fine," Liz said, while Max merely shook his head.

As soon as Tof had disappeared down the hall, Liz turned to Max. "What is it? You’re about to jump out of your skin," she asked quietly.

He took a deep breath and released it slowly. "Sorry. It’s stupid. I’m okay, really."

"Max, just tell me," she coaxed. "Are you scared of what they’re going to find out? It’ll be fine, I promise."

Max smiled a little. "That’s not it. Or at least, that’s not all. I’m just… Let’s just say examination rooms aren’t my favorite places. Never have been, but now…" He trailed off with a shrug. "Told you it was stupid."

"That’s not stupid," she said gently, mentally kicking herself for not realizing sooner what was wrong. Pierce had tortured him in a room that was probably much like this one; of course he was feeling uncomfortable. "I’d say it’s perfectly understandable, given what happened to you in the white room," she said, her tone soothing. However, wrapping her arms around his waist, she shot him a sultry look contrasted sharply with her comforting actions. "If I didn’t know Tof was coming back any minute, I’d suggest we create a few new memories for you. Pleasant ones," she whispered huskily.

"God, Liz," he choked out, his face flushing instantly at the implication inherent in her words, his eyes opening wide. He buried his face against her neck, inhaling deeply. "You’re going to be the death of me," he murmured. "And I mean that in the very best way."

She chuckled lightly, running her hands soothingly up and down his back. "Feel better?"

"I think we’ve just exchanged one problem for another," he admitted wryly. Pulling away, he gazed down at her, concern and desire at war in his dark eyes. "How are you? You told Tof you’re nervous, but you seem fine," he said, a hint of amazement in his voice.

"I honestly believe there’s nothing wrong with me," she told him. "As for being nervous, well, I’ve been seeing the same doctor since, well, birth. It just feels a little strange to be seeing someone else, that’s all." She neglected to add that, given her new sexually active status, she suspected this physical was going to be much more thorough than any of her previous ones. No need to send Max into a panic.

The sound of footsteps approaching had Max kissing her quickly, then pulling away. A moment later, Tof and Stella entered the room, accompanied by Dr. Daneen. Liz let out a tiny sigh of relief when she realized the doctor was a woman.

Daneen was petite compared to Tof and Stella – just an inch or so taller than Liz herself. Her dark hair was pulled into a no-nonsense bun at the nape of her neck, but her brown eyes were warm and instantly reminded Liz of Max, Isabel, and Michael. She smiled brightly and shook hands with both of them, seemingly more comfortable with Max’s royal status than Tof had been at their first meeting.

"Very good to meet you both," Daneen told them briskly. "And an honor to be of service," she added, smiling kindly at Liz. "Now, Max, why don’t you and Tof go do some leaderly things so that Liz and I can see what the problem is."

"Sure," Max said. He gave Liz’s hand a quick squeeze. You know where I am if you need me, he whispered silently.

Liz smiled. I’ll be fine.

"Liz, would you like me to stay?" Stella asked. "Tof thought it might make things more comfortable, but it’s up to you."

"Yes, please, Stella. That would be nice," Liz told her.

With a final nod, Max and Tof left the room, closing the door behind them. Stella took a seat in one of the chairs, and Daneen went over to the desk and began thumbing through some papers. Apparently finding what she was looking for, she turned with a smile.

"Okay, Liz. Why don’t you just have a seat on the table and tell me what’s been going on," she requested.

*****

TBC

posted on 18-Apr-2002 4:31:24 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys,

Yup, I'm actually back in under a week. It's a miracle. *wink* Thanks for the feedback, as always.

Angela, you know I appreciate all your efforts on my behalf, sweetie. You're the best. Hugs.

Connie, I have little sympathy for CPAs. They chose their profession. I, however, do my own taxes because I know that I'll end up owing and there's not much point in paying both the accountant AND the government. *wink*

Anyway, here's the next part. After this, I'm off to figure out what the rest of the crew has been up to while Max and Liz were chasing the truth. *big*

*happy*
Em

**********

Part 57

***********

Max tried to concentrate on the reports spread out on the desk before him, hoping they would provide sufficient distraction to keep him from connecting with Liz. Rationally, he knew that she was just downstairs with the doctor, and that he would find out the results of her examination soon enough, but it was hard to keep that in mind when his heart was beating just a little too fast and his mouth was dry with nervousness.

Sighing, he shifted the papers, trying to at least appear interested in what he was reading. The reports included details on each of the men and women who looked upon him as their leader – work histories, family structures, and brief outlines of how their specialties applied to their original mission to retrieve the royals for Aster. Max intended to pass some of the dossiers on to Michael so that he and the Sheriff could place the more military-minded individuals in law-related positions. But there were dozens of names, dozens of people that needed gainful employment if they were going to remain in Roswell, and he was feeling overwhelmed by the need to place them while still keeping them under the radar. Roswell wasn’t exactly the type of town to attract a huge influx in the population, and no matter how they handled it, things were bound to look suspicious.

"You must be a miserable poker player," Tof commented, sounding vaguely amused.

Max looked up to find the shape shifter watching him from across the office. "Why do you say that?"

"Your concern for Liz is all over your face," he replied.

Shaking his head, Max allowed a small smile to grace his lips. "I’m actually quite dangerous at poker," he said, choosing to ignore the underlying meaning behind Tof’s statement. "Just don’t make me play pool."

"No good, hmm?"

"Awful," Max confessed. "Now, Liz, on the other hand…" He trailed off, smiling at the mental image of Liz assessing a pool table for the best shot.

"Daneen is a fine physician," Tof said kindly, refusing to be swayed from his original topic. "She has studied both on this world and on our own. If anyone is uniquely qualified to assess Liz’s condition, it is Daneen."

"I’m not questioning that," Max said. "There are just so many unknown factors."

"Max, your mother and my father worked endlessly on the genetic ramifications of hybridization and the possible repercussions of the cloning process on any future generations. If it wasn’t safe for you to be with a human, they would have known."

"Maybe I should rethink that poker face statement," Max sighed, realizing Tof had just cut directly to the heart of his fears. It wasn’t just that Liz was experiencing the side effects of his healing; he was still afraid that he would cause her pain, just by being with her, by loving her. That he would hurt her, simply because he was different. "I know I’m being irrational," he admitted. "Intellectually, I believe everything you’ve told us. Even Liz believes it, and she’s the one going through it."

"But you love her, Max. And love isn’t a rational thing," Tof said quietly. "Give it time. Eventually your heart will accept what your mind tells it."

"So long as my mind is the one that’s right," he muttered. "What was that you said about us being intuitive?"

"Yes, well, I’ll admit your feelings for Liz have a tendency to cloud your thought process," Tof told him. "You must learn to overcome this protective streak, Max. While it’s perfectly understandable – even admirable – there are situations where you might find it hinders you. Both of you," he said. "It’s important that you be able to see how circumstances affect the group, not just how they affect you and Liz."

Max studied him wordlessly for a long moment, before nodding slightly. He knew Tof was right – that he had to guard against letting his feelings for Liz overshadow everything else – but it didn’t make it any easier to hear the words. Fingering the documents in front of him, he turned his attention back to the task at hand and tried to lose himself in the work.

He managed to get through half a dozen reports before the door opened and Stella came into the office. Glancing up, Max frowned when he realized she was alone. But before he could ask about Liz, Stella help up a hand to stop him, grinning at his frustrated expression.

"Don’t get yourself in a tizzy. Liz is still with Daneen. She insisted on participating in the blood work up, so I left the two of them peering through a microscope," Stella informed them. Her eyes twinkled merrily in Max’s direction. "She asked if you’d go down and meet them," she added. "It’s the lab to the right of the exam room."

Taking the stairs two at a time, Max arrived on the first floor within moments. He hurried down the hall, and found the room with no difficulty. Daneen looked up when he entered, motioning him closer, but Liz remained glued to the microscope, her attention completely absorbed by the slide she was studying. Max found himself smiling at the sight in spite of himself, reminded of the many times he had watched Liz in biology class while she held just such a pose.

"It’s amazing," Liz breathed. "I can’t believe that’s my blood."

There was no fear in her tone – merely awe – and Max relaxed slightly. He moved in behind her, touching her back gently with one hand so as not to frighten her. She didn’t even flinch, and he grinned, knowing she had sensed his presence though she hadn’t acknowledged it.

Liz looked up a few seconds later, her eyes round with wonder. "Max, take a look," she urged, stepping back to give him access.

He bent over and peeked through the microscope. The cells that came into focus appeared to be normal human cells, as best as he could recall, having never actually completed that portion of their bio lab the previous autumn. He knew for sure that his own cells looked utterly different than the ones swirling before him, but then Pierce has shown him a blown up picture of his own blood cells much more recently.

He felt Liz’s hand on his arm, her excitement flowing through her and into him. Whatever she had seen, it had her fascinated. Turning to look at her, he realized she was practically bursting in anticipation of his sharing that enthusiasm.

"Liz, what am I supposed to be seeing?" he asked. "I’m sorry, but I just don’t know what I’m looking for."

"Look again," she coaxed. "And this time, really watch the blood cells. Pay attention to what they’re doing," she hinted.

Max turned back to the microscope and focused on the cells. He watched as they danced across the slide, darting about as if they had somewhere important to go. That in itself didn’t seem surprising – they were living cells, after all. Perhaps they were moving a bit faster than normal? They seemed extremely… active. Frowning, Max concentrated on the speed and direction of the cells, and then it occurred to him that there was more going on than mere movement.

"They’re multiplying," he murmured. "I can see them actually splitting and growing. Some seem to be dying off, but they’re regenerating just as quickly." He glanced back at Liz and knew the instant he saw her expression that he had hit on something.

"That’s it," she confirmed, practically bouncing in excitement. "Max, the cells are going through each life cycle at a remarkable pace. Much faster than normal."

Standing upright, Max looked from Liz to Daneen. "I’m guessing this isn’t something to worry us, right? I mean, it is safe, yes?"

Daneen smiled. "Perfectly," she assured him. "But I think we have an answer for why Liz is so tired all the time. What you’re witnessing through that microscope is evolution, Max."

"What? You mean…"

"My cells are evolving," Liz broke in. "You can actually see them, Max. You know how Tof said you changed me when you healed me? That you altered my DNA to be more advanced? Well, that is what is happening. The cells are evolving, dying and mutating and changing at a highly increased speed."

"So, we’re basically watching your abilities develop," Max murmured, amazed.

"Exactly! And that’s what has me exhausted. My body doesn’t have the resources to just support that kind of activity without added rest and whatever."

Daneen nodded in response to Max’s questioning look. "That’s all it is, Max. I’m sure Liz is probably dealing with some stress from the events of the past few weeks, plus your bond, but that’s all minor in comparison. I expect the fatigue will pass as soon as her powers are fully developed. We can’t really say how long it will take, but at the rate those cells are mutating I doubt it will be more than a week or two."

"And you’re sure of this?" Max asked.

"Yes. Everything else checks out. Liz is perfectly healthy. Maybe a tad anemic, but that’s not unusual in a young woman of her age." Daneen smiled at Liz. "I’d say some vitamins are in order, and lots of sleep. If the nightmares persist, let me know, and I’ll come up with a mild sleep enhancement for you, but I don’t think that will be necessary. I agree that, in all likelihood, your subconscious is just in overdrive. Which isn’t to say you shouldn’t pay attention to what you dream, but the dreams themselves certainly aren’t affecting you physically. Other than keeping you awake, of course. Try those meditation exercises we discussed, and you should be all right."

"Thank you," Liz said, her tone heartfelt. "And, um, what about that other…?"

"Right. I’ll go get them for you. Be right back," Daneen said, and bustled out of the room.

As soon as they were alone, Max pulled Liz into his arms. "God, that’s a relief," he breathed, holding her tightly. "I don’t know what I would have done if there was something really wrong with you," he murmured, pressing small kisses along her hairline.

"I told you it would be okay," she whispered, hugging him close.

"What did Daneen go to get?" Max asked, pulling back briefly so he could see her eyes.

"Oh, um…" Liz flushed slightly and Max’s eyebrows rose in response. "She told me that normal birth control pills don’t seem to work too well with the, uh, alien population. She’s developed a sort of offshoot that’s proven effective, and she’s giving me some."

Max chuckled quietly. "Why does that embarrass you?" he teased. "It’s not like we’re making love without my knowledge."

"It doesn’t embarrass me," she said, laughing. "Not really. I just… some things are habit, you know? Like, there’s stuff you don’t discuss around guys."

"Well, sure, ‘guys’, but I’m a whole other category," he joked, his fingers slipping unerringly beneath the hem of her top and stroking the soft skin at her waist.

"You’re definitely that," Liz agreed, her breath hitching slightly. Standing on her toes, she kissed him.

"So, vitamins and lots of rest," Max said when they finally broke apart. "What about work?"

Liz wrinkled her nose. "What about it?"

"Can you cut back on your shifts for the next couple of weeks? At least until you’re feeling better?"

"I don’t know. It’ll depend on the vacation schedule. It’s summer, you know."

"Will you try?" he asked softly, not wanting to push her, but concerned that she would refuse to take care of herself unless he did.

"I’ll check when we get home," she promised, stroking his cheek gently.

Daneen came back into the room, carrying a small bottle of pills in a clear plastic bag. She smiled warmly and handed the bag to Liz. "It doesn’t look like much, but you only need to take them once a month," she told her. "I’d mark your calendar or something, so you don’t forget."

"Once a month? Really?" Liz asked, taking the bag and tucking it into her purse.

"I could probably make it even less frequent, but then remembering becomes a real issue. I’m working on a long-lasting injection, but I don’t quite have it perfected," she added.

"Human medicine could learn a great deal from you, I expect," Liz said.

"No doubt," Daneen agreed. "But I’m afraid they’ll just have to work it out for themselves. It wouldn’t be right for us to interfere with human development."

"No, I don’t suppose it would be," Max agreed.

Daneen shook hands with Liz, and then with Max. "It’s been an enlightening afternoon," she told them. "I must say that I never imagined I would face an opportunity like this during my lifetime." Her gaze settled on Liz. "You’re a very special young woman in so many ways. I feel honored to have been of assistance."

"Thank you so much for your help," Liz said. "I’m sure we’ll be seeing each other again."

"Do you know if it’s safe for Liz to see a regular doctor?" Max asked. "Once her cells finish developing, of course."

"We’ll have to wait and see," Daneen replied. "Once she’s stabilized, we can check her blood again for any tell-tale signs. Though obviously," she said, turning to Liz, "if you were to become pregnant, a human doctor would be out of the question."

"We assumed that much," Liz nodded.

"Thank you again," Max said.

"You’re quite welcome," the doctor replied. She tipped her head ever so slightly in what might have been an abbreviated bow. "I’ll let you two get on with your afternoon. Please don’t hesitate to call if I can be of further assistance." With a warm smile, she turned and left them alone.

"You ready to go?" Liz asked.

"All set," Max told her. "I just have to pick up those reports from Tof, and we can head home."

"Good. Why don’t you run and do that and I’ll call Maria and fill her in."

"That’s a terrific idea," Max agreed, brushing a kiss over her forehead. "Meet you by the front entrance?"

"Ten minutes," she told him.

He kissed her once more, this time on the lips, then headed down the hall. Liz’s voice drifted after him as he started into the stairwell. "Maria, I’m totally fine," he heard, the joyful tone making his heart swell, just before the door closed behind him.

******

TBC

posted on 27-Apr-2002 4:44:56 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone!

Thanks for the bumps and interest. I'm afraid I've been more than a little busy lately, with both RL and a little project I've been helping with... A group of Roswell fanfic writers have united to help raise money for FSMA (Families of Spinal Muscular Atrophy), the charitable organization brought to our attention by Roswell writer Garrett Lerner. Details follow. (And I promise to get back to writing soon.)

Thanks,
Em

*********

Date: May 7, 2002-May 17, 2002
Event: A live, online fan fiction auction on e-bay to benefit FSMA
Questions: Contact RosDeidre⊕aol.com or link to: http://pub82.ezboard.com/froswellfanficfsmafundraiserfrm1


"Don't you know what you are to me? What you're always going to be? You're the love of my life."

"I just wish that I could have stopped you from saving my life that day in the Crashdown."

"It's like the porno version of Aladdin."

"Buddha forgive me, but I am going to kick your ass!"

Ever since the pilot of Roswell, the series' hallmark has been memorable writing. So it comes as no surprise that this beloved television show has generated one of the Internet's most imaginative and devoted group of fan fiction authors. LivE. Breathless. Kath7. Linda. Ash. EmilyluvsRoswell. Tasyfa. Majesty. RosDeidre. Names that call to mind favorite stories that we've cherished; authors who spin worlds as magical as the show we've treasured since we first heard the strains of Dido's Here With Me.

And although Roswell may be ending forever on May 14th, you have a rare opportunity to own some of your favorite stories permanently. You can treasure them year after year; long after Roswellian fan fiction sites vanish from the Internet. All auctioned stories will be professionally bound, with laminated covers-many beautifully designed by artists such as Schurry, Blanca, and fishish25.

Roswriters for FSMA is an informal collective of fan fiction authors and artists banding together to help find a cure for Spinal Muscular Atrophy. On May 7, 2002, we are launching an auction on e-bay, and approximately 35-40 original fan fiction stories will be gathered in eight separate tote bags being auctioned off individually. You won't want to miss the opportunity to bid on these hand-painted totes, each with a different specialty theme, such as Dreamer Tote, UC Couple Tote, NC-17 Tote, just to name a few.

Participating authors will be LivE, Breathless, Kath7, Linda, Ash (Ash_a_Leigh), Tasyfa, RosDeidre, EmilyluvsRoswell, Majesty, BennieBA, Cookie, ShellSueD, Carol, Watcher Tara, and many others. As a special bonus, three Dreamer Totes will also contain CDs of more than 800 of bigspam's original photos, including images from one of Roswell's last days on location, while filming the finale. Further, each tote will contain two originally designed posters, and a CD of music.

One very unique Dreamer tote will also contain a gorgeous, hand-designed "Max Quilt." This lovely work of art has been crafted by Cookieman789 (Stacey), and will be a great way to snuggle up with the Dream Guy himself. This original quilt will be 62" x 62."


PHILADELPHIA GATHERING AUCTION

Further, a special tote will be auctioned at the upcoming Philly Roswellian gathering on May 10th. Tote contents for this event:

LivE's THE EXPERIMENT
Linda's US SIX AGAINST THE WORLD
Kath7's OUT OF THE WOODS
Breathless' SPECIAL KIND OF LOVE
RosDeidre's ANTARIAN SKY
Bound Compilation of these short stories: Majesty's PULSE, EmilyluvsRoswell's RIPPLE EFFECT, Carol's HOLIDAY DREAMER SERIES, Tasyfa's THE FORGING OF A LIFEBOND (short version), Ash's FLOOD and BennieBA's BEFORE I SLEEP

Additionally, there will be one of bigspam's rare picture CD's, featuring some 800 original photos from Roswell on location included in this Philly tote.

Here's a reminder of the high quality images Big Spam has shared with fans in the past:

http://a9.cpimg.com/image/15/F0/9205269-0fd4-02000178-.jpg
http://a2.cpimg.com/image/2C/3B/6755372-11fa-02000148-.jpg
http://a0.cpimg.com/image/8A/67/5161610-2538-02000176-.jpg



Please visit our message board site for updated press releases and links to the auctioned totes, or watch on Crashdown for links beginning May 7, 2002. Email Rosdeidre⊕aol.com with questions. Visit our site at: http://pub82.ezboard.com/froswellfanficfsmafundraiserfrm1





posted on 3-May-2002 10:02:07 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Sorry, guys. I've seriously had not one second to write, between getting stuff prepped for the auction and work and everything... It's probably going to be another few days before I can get back to doing any personal stuff. But I'm still here... I promise. *big*

Cin, Homes isn't done yet, so I can't auction a complete bound copy. However, there will be a bound copy of the first three stories in the series available in one of the totes when the auction starts. *wink*

Hugs,
Em

posted on 15-May-2002 2:50:56 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi! Remember me? LOL! Well, folks, while the end of the series seems to have thrown some writers into a deep and dark funk, it actually had the opposite effect on me. Not to say I'm not sad, but I was pleased with the execution of the final episode and I'm not nearly as down as I thought I was going to be, given where I've been heading for the past couple of weeks.

Anyway, all of that is a long-winded way of saying that I've gotten a bit of writing done today, and you're all going to benefit from the fruits of my labors. Nothing too profound or revelationary, but then there's been more than enough of that in recent parts, hasn't there? (Assuming you can all remember that far back.) *wink*

Hugs,
Em

**********

Part 58

**********

Amy DeLuca was surprised to hear singing when she walked into the house. Maria singing, to be precise. Not only was Maria actually home during daylight hours – a miracle in itself – but she was apparently in quite a good mood. Dropping her bag on the floor by the couch, Amy wondered idly if she should mark the occasion on the calendar.

"Mom? That you?" Maria called. She emerged a moment later from her bedroom, an empty laundry basket dangling from one hand. "How come you’re home so early?"

"It’s nearly six," Amy replied. "I’m actually late. And shouldn’t I be the one wondering why you’re home?"

"Michael’s working tonight," she said with a shrug. "Thought I’d catch up on some chores. I did your wash, too."

Amy’s eyes narrowed. "What’s wrong now?"

"Nothing," Maria said with a laugh. "Honest. I just didn’t quite have enough darks for a full load. So, since it’s almost six, how come you’re late?" she continued, following Amy into the kitchen.

"I finally fired Cheryl," Amy sighed. "It was hopeless. I swear, that girl couldn’t find her rear with both hands and a mirror. Three months and she was still having trouble ringing up a basic cash sale."

"She never struck me as the sharpest crayon in the box," Maria agreed. "I’m sorry she didn’t work out." She frowned thoughtfully. "You’ll need to replace her, right?"

"With tourist season here? Of course. Though God knows how I’m going to find and train someone before the holiday weekend. You know how alien crazy everyone gets around the crash anniversary." Amy let out a short laugh. "Funny how that has a whole other meaning this year."

"Tell me about it," Maria snorted, leaning against the counter.

"So, are you actually going to be home for dinner?" Amy opened the fridge and peered inside. "What do you think of a cold pasta salad? It’s so hot today."

"Mmm, that’s fine. Can we get back to the subject of the store for a sec?"

Amy turned. "What about it?"

"Tess was saying the other day that she needs to get a part time job."

"Really."

"Yeah. Of course, that was before she ended up moving in with Kyle and the Sheriff, so I don’t know if she is still planning on it. But if she is…"

"You want me to hire her," Amy said.

"Why not? She’s pretty smart. I can’t imagine it would take her long to catch on. Besides," Maria added with a grin, "we can’t have her working someplace without an alien theme. Not with Michael at the Crashdown and Max at the UFO Center."

"Okay, okay," Amy said, hands held up in surrender. "Actually, it’s a good idea, Maria. Thank you. If Tess is really interested, tell her to come by the store some time tomorrow, all right?"

"Thanks, Mom," Maria said, planting a noisy kiss on her cheek. "I’m going to go call her."

Amy shook her head as her daughter blew out of the room, and returned to fixing dinner, a small smile gracing her lips.

* * * * *

Jeff Parker peered through the back door of the café and watched his daughter with her friends. Liz and Max were tucked into the rear booth with Isabel and Alex seated opposite them, the table covered with half-empty plates of cold fries and burgers. Max had one arm around Liz shoulders, his fingers absently tracing the side of her neck as he listened to whatever Alex was telling them. From where he stood, Jeff could see the smile on Liz’s face.

He and Nancy had been reluctant to go to Albuquerque the previous day, with everything that was going on with the kids. But Liz had insisted, reminding him he had purchased the tickets to the play they were going to attend more than three months earlier, and assuring him they would all be fine. And so they had gone, and had a wonderful time, but it had still been a relief to return that afternoon to find everything as they had left it. The café had been running like clockwork, and Max and Liz had been up in the apartment, sipping coffee at the kitchen table while they went over some paperwork having to do with the shape shifters.

Pushing through the swinging door, Jeff headed over to the cash register and started to close up. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the kids shifting in their seats and a moment later Max came over.

"Hey, Mr. Parker. Let me pay you so you can do the tallies," he said, pulling out his wallet.

"That’s okay, Max. On the house."

Max pulled out a few bills and shook his head. "I appreciate it, but we all eat here way too often for me to let you do that."

Jeff smiled. "You can pay next time," he said, pushing at Max’s outstretched hand. "Consider it a thank you."

"Excuse me?" Max eyebrows winged upward. "What for?"

"For putting that smile on my little girl’s face," he said with a quiet sigh, looking past Max to where Liz stood laughing with Isabel and Alex. "For loving her enough to risk everything to save her when she was shot. For a lot of things…" He swallowed, feeling his emotions rising rapidly to the surface. Meeting Max’s dark eyes, he held his gaze for a long moment. "I always knew you were a good kid, Max. Now I know that you’re a pretty amazing person, too."

Max dropped his head, putting his money back into his wallet and shoving it back into his pocket. Jeff suspected he wasn’t the only one feeling emotional at that instant.

"Um, Mr. Parker, could I ask for a favor?" Max asked quietly.

"Sure, Max. What can I do for you?"

He shrugged. "It’s more for Liz. She’s been feeling a little under the weather the last couple of days. Not sleeping too well, kind of lethargic, you know? I think she’s coming down with something. Maybe you could cut back on her work schedule for the next few days? She’ll never ask herself – doesn’t want to leave you understaffed with tourist season here."

"Ah, yes. She does have an overactive sense of responsibility some days," Jeff agreed with a laugh. "I’ll see what I can do. Thanks for the heads up."

"I just don’t want her to end up with the flu or something," Max smiled. "Not two weeks into summer vacation."

"Don’t worry about it," Jeff said. "That’s one thing I can definitely take care of." He nodded toward Liz and the others. "Looks like they’re waiting for you. Have a good night, Max."

"Thank you, you too." With a small smile, Max turned and headed to the back door where the others were waiting.

Jeff watched as the four kids left, returning Liz’s wave as she disappeared into the break room. He saw Max appear briefly in the kitchen, murmuring something to Michael who was shutting down the grill, then vanish again.

Sighing, he threw the latch on the front door and turned the sign in the window so the Closed side faced outward. Feeling suddenly old, he sat down and began to tally the day’s receipts.

* * * * *

Liz stood in the break room early the next morning, puzzling over the work schedule. She had been sure that she was supposed to cover the opening shift, but suddenly her father had her off until Wednesday, at which point she was doing inventory in the stock room. Not only was she short about fifteen hours for the week, but she was going to miss out on a ton of tip money while she was stuck in the back counting cans of refried beans and bottles of ketchup.

"What’s wrong?" Max asked. He had come down the stairs from the apartment to find her staring at the color-coded chart on the wall and chewing her bottom lip.

"I’m not sure. My dad rearranged my shifts for no apparent…" She trailed off, turning suspicious eyes toward Max. "You did this, didn’t you?"

"Who, me? I don’t have anything to do with the work schedule here," he said, fighting the urge to smile. "Listen, I have to get over to the UFO Center to check in with Milton. Is the coffee ready yet?"

Liz glared at him for a long moment. "I know you’re behind this," she said finally, sighing as she tugged off her antenna headband. "But I’m not going to make a big deal out of it because I’m kind of glad for the time off," she admitted. "Let’s go find you some caffeine to start your day."

Pulling lightly at the tie to her apron, Max grinned as it slipped off her slim waist and dangled from his hand. "You’re coming down with a little something," he whispered. "In case your dad asks how you feel."

Rolling her eyes, Liz grabbed her apron from him and shoved it in her locker. "I can’t believe you thought I wouldn’t see through you."

"Nah, I knew you’d figure it out," he said as they headed through the swinging door into the restaurant.

Liz filled a Styrofoam cup with coffee and threw some sugar and Tabasco into a bag. "Want breakfast?"

"This is fine," he told her. "Thanks." He kissed her on the forehead, then on the lips. "So, what are you going to do now, oh lady of leisure?"

"Hmmm… the possibilities are endless," she said with a smile. "Maybe I’ll actually read a book that has nothing to do with aliens," she whispered.

Max chuckled lightly. "Just do something relaxing, that’s all I ask. After all, that is the whole point of your not working," he pointed out.

"I know, I know," she agreed. "I’ll behave. Mostly." Standing on tiptoe, she nipped at his chin, then rubbed her thumb over the spot to wipe away her lipstick. "Come by for lunch?"

"It’s a date," he promised. "Holler if you need anything."

Liz wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. "Anything?"

Max moaned and dropped one last kiss on her cheek. "I’m getting out of here before I’m extremely late. I’ll talk to you later."

"Okay. Have a good day, dear," she teased.

Smiling, Max took his coffee and headed out the door.

* * * * *

Liz had just settled down on her lawn chair, book in hand and a soda within easy reach, when the phone rang. She was sorely tempted to let it just ring, but given the ever-changing circumstances of their lives, she thought better of it and climbed back through the window into her room.

Grabbing the phone, she plopped onto the bed. "Hello?"

"Liz, you have to help me."

"Tess?" Liz said, taken aback by the girl’s pleading tone. "What’s wrong? Did something happen?"

"No, no, nothing like that," Tess replied quickly. "But I really, really need your advice."

"Okay, calm down," Liz said. "What’s going on?"

"I have this interview and I have no idea what to wear," Tess rushed. "I don’t want to make the wrong impression and I’ve never even had a job before and what do you wear to these things? I mean, I know what to wear to get a guy to invite me out or to hold open the door to the eraser room, not how to dress to talk to a prospective employer."

Liz held the phone a little further from her ear and wondered when exactly Tess had turned into Maria. "Tess, slow down, all right? I’ll help you, but I need a little more information."

"You will? You’ll help?"

"Of course, though I’m a little surprised you called me," she admitted. "I mean, Isabel would have been my first choice," she added hurriedly. "She’s the walking talking fashion plate."

"She’s off someplace with Alex," Tess said with a small laugh, sounding slightly more relaxed. "Sorry to just attack you this way. Um… do you think you could come over and help me pick an outfit?"

"Yeah, I can do that," Liz agreed. "What job is this for, anyway? Who are you interviewing with?"

"Maria’s mom. To work in her shop. Maria called last night and said her mom wanted to talk to me today," Tess replied. "I was fine when we got off the phone, but then I just tossed and turned all night," she continued, sounding a bit embarrassed.

"Tess, relax," Liz advised. "Mrs. DeLuca knows you’re just seventeen. It’s not like she expects you to show up with a resume or something. And frankly, I’m sure her seeing you is just a formality."

"You think?"

"Sure. But I’ll still come by and help you go through your closet if it’ll make you feel better," she said.

"Please," Tess said, sighing in relief. "I’ve never really had to do this whole parent thing, you know?"

"Yeah, I can see how it probably didn’t come up too often," Liz said gently. "I’ll be over in about ten minutes. How’s that?"

"Great," Tess said. "Thanks a lot, Liz. Really."

"No problem," Liz assured her. "I’ll see you in a few."

She hung up and sighed. So much for hanging out at home. Still, she doubted Max would consider going through Tess’s wardrobe as a strenuous activity. She shoved her feet into her sandals and grabbed her bag. On the way down the hall, she stuck her head into the kitchen.

"Mom? I’m just running over to the Valentis’ for a few minutes. Tess needs help with something."

Nancy looked up from the paper. "Did you have breakfast? Do you want me to fix you something before you go?" she asked, her forehead wrinkling slightly with concern. "Your dad said you were feeling under the weather."

"I had some juice and cereal when I got up," Liz assured her with a smile. "I should be home by lunch."

"I guess that means Max is coming by," her mother said, her face relaxing into an amused smile.

"Um, yeah," Liz said, flushing slightly. "I’ve got my cell phone if you need me."

"Have a good time."

"Thanks, Mom," Liz called back, already half-way to the stairs.

*******

TBC
posted on 20-May-2002 9:37:36 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Okay guys. It's time to shake off that funk and pull up a chair... and maybe to strap yourself in. *wink* Janet, you want to know where this is going? This part might give you a clue. Hold on for the sharp turn in the road.

Hugs,
Em

**********

Part 59

**********

Isabel gritted her teeth as the needle on the Pathfinder's speedometer crept steadily higher. "Michael, just because the Sheriff is sympathetic to our cause, doesn't mean we're immune to getting pulled over. Would you please slow down?"

Michael let up on the gas slightly and the Pathfinder dropped to just above the speed limit. "Better?" he snapped.

"Is it just me, or is there a whole lot of tension going on?" Alex quipped from the back seat. "One of you want to fill me in? I thought this was just another meeting with Tof and the gang."

Isabel and Michael exchanged looks. "Not exactly," Isabel said.

"What's going on?" Alex pressed.

"Tell him, Michael," Isabel said, her tone firm.

"There's an upbeat start," Alex muttered.

Michael shot him a look in the rearview mirror. "Do you want to hear this or not?"

"Yes, yes, tell me," Alex replied hastily.

His eyes shifting back to the road ahead, Michael let out a deep breath. "Aster's guys are closing in. My guard took out two of them outside my apartment complex last night."

Alex's eyes widened. "What did Max say?"

Michael glanced at Isabel, who shook her head. "Keep going," she said. "This was your bright idea, after all."

"Let me guess," Alex groaned. "You didn't actually tell Max."

"He has enough on his plate," Michael responded. "That nut job boss of his is back and Max is scheduled to work all day. Plus he's worried sick about Liz. Time enough for us to catch him up tonight, after we meet with Tof."

"He's still going to be pissed," Alex observed, glancing at Isabel. She shrugged, her expression indicating that she agreed with him. "So then who exactly is attending this meeting?"

"The three of us," Michael replied.

"That's it? What about Tess?" Alex asked.

Michael sighed. "Maria got her mom to offer Tess a job. She's going over to the store today to interview or whatever. And before you ask, Maria's working second shift, Kyle has some football thing, and there's no way in hell I'm bugging Liz with this. All right?"

Alex held up his hands in surrender. "Fine. I get it." He dropped his head back against the head rest. "Do I dare ask what the plan is?"

"That's why we want to talk to Tof," Isabel said. "We know about the attempt on Tess and me the other night, and now this. There might have been others, too, for all we know. Either way, it's pretty clear we need to do something."

"Max wanted me to work with Tof this week, anyway," Alex commented. "Trying to figure out where Saedon's guys are hiding."

"Shouldn't Tof have known where everyone was scheduled to retreat?" Isabel asked. "He seems pretty clueless for someone so high up in the chain of command."

"Saedon broke up the regiments into smaller groups in case of trouble, and no one section leader knew where more than one other group was supposed to go," Michael said grimly. "Except for Saedon himself, of course," he added.

"It makes sense," Alex said. "But it sure as hell makes things more difficult."

"I suspect that was the point," Michael bit out.

They drove in silence the rest of the way to the lab, pausing only briefly at the security check before the guards ushered them through to the main building. Before Michael had even brought them to a standstill, the front doors swung open and Tof emerged, looking grim.

"Come inside, quickly," he told them, standing aside to let them pass.

Michael urged Isabel and Alex through the door, stopping to meet the shape shifter's worried gaze. "Should we get the others?" he asked in a low voice.

Tof shook his head briefly. "Let's just get to the conference room so I can fill you in. No need to panic yet."

Michael didn't fail to catch the meaning of Tof's statement. Frowning, he turned and headed down the hallway, catching up to Isabel and Alex in a matter of seconds.

"Michael?" Isabel whispered.

"I don't know," he replied. "But I suspect we're about to find out." He nodded toward the end of the hallway where the door to the conference room stood wide open. Even from where they stood, it was clear the room was filled to capacity.

"Shit," Alex muttered.

"Yeah," Michael agreed. "Let's go." Taking a deep breath, he strode past them and into the room.

* * * * *

Max hummed quietly as he crossed the street in front of the Crashdown and headed into the café. It was early for lunch, but since Milton had given him the rest of the day off he thought he might as well check in with Liz now instead of trying to figure out what to do for the next hour. If she was resting he could always just hang out, maybe go through a few more of the shape shifters' resumes.

Crossing to the back of the restaurant, Max pushed through the swinging door and ran lightly up the steps to the Parkers' apartment. He frowned as he raised his hand to knock; he wasn't getting any sense of Liz being home. He sincerely hoped she didn't think that shopping with Maria qualified as taking it easy. Sighing, knowing how ridiculously paternal he sounded, he knocked firmly. He managed to school his expression just as the door swung open, revealing Nancy Parker.

"Max, come on in," she said with a smile. "You're early."

"Um… thanks," he said. "Yeah, I, uh… Milton gave me the afternoon off, since it's going to be pretty crazy next week with the crash anniversary and all," he added a bit uncomfortably.

Nancy nodded. "That's nice of him. The crowds will start hitting town any day now. Anyway, Liz should be back soon if you want to wait," she told him, indicating the couch. "I'm in the middle of some accounting for the café, but you just make yourself at home."

Max stood awkwardly in the doorway. "Did Liz happen to say where she went, Mrs. Parker?"

"Something about helping Tess," she replied. "She left to go over there about an hour ago, but she said she'd be back for lunch," Nancy offered.

Helping Tess? With what? Maybe Liz had decided to let Tess work with her on her powers, Max mused. "I um, think I'll see if I can head her off then," he said aloud. "Thanks anyway, Mrs. Parker."

"Max, nothing's wrong, is it?"

"No, I just want to talk to her about something," he assured her. "Thanks again." With a quick smile, he was on his way back down the stairs.

* * * * *

"I can't believe I'm eating yogurt with extra sugar," Liz laughed as she licked her spoon.

"Well it's better than sitting there with your stomach making all of those sounds," Tess teased.

"Oh God," Liz replied, rolling her eyes. "That was so embarrassing," she muttered, setting her empty bowl on the nightstand.

Tess shrugged. "Why? You were hungry." She tugged another top from the closet and held it up for Liz's approval. "How about this one?"

Squinting, Liz pursed her lips thoughtfully. "It's a good color for you," she decided. "You should wear green more often," she added. "I know you like blue, but the green makes your eyes look almost turquoise."

"Really?" Tess glanced down at the shirt, then peered at Liz. "You're not just saying that because the neckline is about an inch higher than on any of the others ones?" she asked slyly.

"Well, that is a plus," Liz admitted with a grin. "Not that I really think Mrs. DeLuca would notice one way or the other. She's not exactly a conservative dresser."

"Good point," Tess said. "Okay, so this top wins. Should I wear a skirt or would jeans be okay?"

"You can work in jeans, but I'd wear a casual skirt today," Liz declared. "How about that tan one?"

Tess reached into the closet and emerged with the skirt in question. "This?"

"Works for me. See, that wasn't so hard."

"For you, maybe," Tess said, setting the item aside and starting to put away the rejected clothes.

Lying back on the bed, Liz looked around the room. It was clear the Sheriff had seen no reason to redecorate the guest bedroom since his wife had left ten years earlier. The pale blue floral curtains were faded and the area rug was frayed on one side. Still, it was pleasant enough if you were only intending to stay for a night or two.

"Tess, have you decided to live here for good?" Liz asked baldly.

"What?" Tess started. "Um… I don't…"

Liz's eyes narrowed at the other girl's flustered expression. "Kyle said you could, didn't he?"

"Yeah," she admitted. "But I'm not sure. It could be… awkward."

"Not if you really care about him," Liz said softly, understanding Tess's fears as if they were her own. When Tess failed to respond, she flopped backward on the bed and stared at the ceiling. "I was just thinking that if you were staying here we should brighten the room up a bit. Get some new sheets. Stuff for the walls. You know." She angled up on one elbow and grinned. "Unless you prefer bachelor chic?"

A smile tugged at the corner of Tess's mouth. "We'll see," she replied.

"But that job definitely calls for Isabel's help. And maybe Maria, too, though I'm not sure I can imagine those two going through the mall together," Liz admitted.

Tess tucked the last shirt back into the closet and flopped down on the edge of the bed. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Liz said, pushing herself into a sitting position. "What?"

"All of this help you're offering… not that I don't appreciate it, because I do, but…"

"What is it?" Liz pressed gently.

"Did you want me to help you with your powers, Liz? Because all you have to do is ask. I already told Max that I'd be happy to work with you whenever you want."

Liz smiled a bit sheepishly. "Well, I won't say that's the only reason for my plans to redecorate," she said, "but I was kind of wondering if you'd mind."

"Whenever you want," Tess promised. "I… I want to help. I can't imagine what it feels like to suddenly find yourself developing these abilities, Liz. If I can help you control them - tap into them - well, I feel like maybe it'll begin to make up for some of the things I did when I first got to Roswell."

"Tess, all that's water under the bridge," Liz said honestly. "I can't say it didn't take a while, but I don't hold any of that against you. It's like it was other people somehow, so much has happened."

"Well, I still want to help," Tess told her.

"I'm glad. Not right now, though. I'm still feeling kind of worn out from all of the… changes," she admitted.

"But you're better, right?" Tess asked, her blonde brows knitting together.

"Much. Actually, that yogurt really energized me. Must have been the sugar," Liz giggled.

"Want another bowl?"

"Nah. Almost lunch time and I want to get home to meet Max. You want to come with?" she offered.

Tess shook her head. "I still have to get dressed. I'm due at Mrs. DeLuca's store at one." She wrinkled her nose at the sound of the doorbell ringing. "I wonder who that could be?"

"Want me to get it?" Liz asked, standing up. "I'm heading out anyway."

"That's okay," Tess said. "It's probably just a salesman or something. Come on."

Liz grabbed her bag and they headed toward the front of the house as the doorbell rang once more. Tess rolled her eyes as they reached the hallway, but Liz just began to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Tess asked as she opened the door.

"That," Liz replied, nodding at the front step where Max was standing.

Turning, Tess jumped slightly. "God, you guys have to stop doing that! Or at least stop letting us all know. It's getting creepy."

Max laughed. "Can I come in?"

"Sure," Tess said with a smile.

"I was just coming to meet you," Liz told him as he came into the house and dropped a quick kiss on her forehead.

"I got off early and your mom told me you were here." He glanced at Tess, then back to Liz. "So what exactly were you two up to? I have to admit I was a little surprised," he confessed.

"Tess has a job interview with Amy DeLuca and she needed wardrobe advice," Liz supplied.

"And don't be so surprised," Tess added. "Liz and I discovered we have more in common than just you," she laughed.

Max stiffened at Tess's comment, then relaxed immediately when he realized Liz was laughing as well. "So? What is it?"

"My taste buds are apparently morphing along with the rest of me," Liz said. "Tess has introduced me to the wonders of extra sugar."

"God, Iz does that too. It must be a girl thing," Max said, making a face. "Neither Michael nor I have ever seen the point."

* * * * *

"Neither the shape shifters your guards eliminated nor the one at the Evans house last night were with us when we first responded to the signal from the orbs," Rahna said emphatically.

The information had already been discussed at length, but Rahna seemed intent on driving the point home and Michael understood exactly why. He ran his hands through his hair, making it stand wildly on end, and met Isabel's frightened gaze across the table.

"So, what you're saying is that the next wave of Aster's men is here," he said grimly. "Is that it?"

"We can't know anything for sure," Tof stated, "but all indications point in that direction."

"Which means we no longer have any idea how many of them there are, let alone where they're hiding," Isabel said quietly.

"Okay." Alex let out a long breath and took Isabel's hand under cover of the table. "So, what next?"

"What do we know?" Michael asked, seeking out Rahna's gaze. "Verified data."

She shook her head. "We haven't been picking up any communications outside of our people, which means they've tapped a new frequency."

"So they know about all of you," Michael concluded.

"Affirmative," Rahna stated.

"Which means Aster knows as well," Tof added. "And he will not be pleased."

Michael closed his eyes and pressed his fingers to his temples. "It's time to call Max."

********

TBC
posted on 24-May-2002 10:48:26 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys. This part is a tad long, so I'm breaking it into two. Enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

*********

Part 60A

**********

Max held open the door of the Crashdown for Liz, then followed her into the café, his free hand resting on the small of her back. She grinned up at him and made a beeline for his usual booth – the one that in recent weeks had become theirs. He smiled as she slid into one side, leaving plenty of room for him to slip in next to her. She had been flirting and teasing him mercilessly all the way over from the Valenti house, and it had been all he could do to convince her that they should actually stop for lunch before they moved on to, well, dessert.

As soon as he sat down, he felt her hand brush upwards along his thigh. He tensed, his eyes narrowing as she smiled at him innocently. "Maybe I should sit over there," he suggested, nodding at the opposite seat.

Liz’s full mouth turned down in a pout, but her eyes twinkled with mischief. "I don’t want you all the way on the other side of the table," she whispered. "Much too far away." Her fingers flexed around his leg, causing him to jump.

"Who said anything about the other side of the table?" he muttered. "I was thinking about the next booth," he told her, indicating the empty seats beyond their own.

Letting out a throaty laugh, Liz released her hold on him. "Okay, I’ll behave," she promised. "For now." Her eyebrows danced up and down meaningfully.

Max pulled her snuggly against his side and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "That’s all I’m asking," he said, his voice low and husky.

"Good, because that’s about all I can manage," she said honestly. "I want you," she added, so softly he barely heard her, her lips brushing over the sensitive skin just beneath his ear.

"Liz," he warned, feeling a sudden surge of lust. God, he loved her. And right now the urge to simply take her – to sweep her upstairs and make passionate love to her until they both collapsed from exhaustion – was skyrocketing at an alarming pace. "You’re not helping."

"Sorry," she said, sounding anything but. She pulled back slightly and pressed her hands to the table top, as if willing them to stay there. "That’s what you get for being so sexy," she added in an undertone.

Max felt the blush reach all the way to his toes, but he couldn’t help but laugh. It was such an enormous relief to see Liz energetic and happy, no worries clouding her beautiful brown eyes. Her cheeks had a healthy pink tint and her gaze was filled with love and desire. When she looked at him that way, he felt as if he could accomplish anything.

"I’m glad you’re feeling better," he said. He reached out and tucked a stay lock of hair behind her ear.

"Me too," she whispered. "I know it’s not all over yet – the changes, I mean – but for the first time I feel like I’m starting to improve. I wonder if it was the sugar that did it?"

"What? You think it was that simple?"

Liz shrugged. "I don’t know. But all this time we were worrying about my sleeping enough, when it seems like the dietary supplements are making more of a difference. I feel so much more… alive. Like I have energy again."

"Well, whatever it is, I’m grateful. I’ve been worried," he said, brushing his lips over hers in a chaste kiss that quickly threatened to deepen into something much less innocent.

"Okay, you two. Family restaurant, remember? Cool it before that kiss wanders into R-rated territory."

Max turned rather sheepishly to find Maria standing at the end of the table, tapping her pen against her order pad and smiling indulgently. "Hey," he said.

"Hey yourself." She looked past him to Liz. "Whatcha want, Lizzie?"

Liz bit her lip thoughtfully for a moment. "Galaxy sub with fries. Oh, and a side salad, too. Please, Maria," she smiled when her friend’s mouth dropped open. "I’m hungry," she added helplessly.

"Oooo-kay," Maria said. "Max?"

"Hmmm, I guess a Blue Moon Burger and Saturn rings," he replied.

"Cherry Cokes all around?" Maria asked as she jotted down their orders.

"Please," Max said. "Thanks, Maria."

She shot him a quick grin. "Hands where they can be seen," she teased. "I’ll be right back."

As soon as Maria was gone, Max kissed Liz once more and slid from the booth. "Consider this the ultimate in compliments," he said as he sat down across from her.

"Are you saying you find me irresistible?"

"I don’t think there was ever any doubt," he replied, reaching over and caressing her cheek with the back of his hand.

Liz’s contented smile faded into a look of exasperation as her cell phone began to ring. Sighing, she reached into her bag. "Hello?" She frowned, her eyes meeting Max’s. "Sure, hold on." She passed the phone across the table. "Michael."

Max took the phone and pressed it to his ear. "What’s up?" he asked without preamble.

"The usual," was Michael’s terse reply. "Trouble."

"Tell me," Max said, his eyes closing against the sudden wave of fatigue that spread through his body. He rubbed absently at the tense spot between his eyes.

"I’d rather not get into it over the phone," Michael said. "Group meeting at the lab. Get everyone and meet us out here, ASAP."

Max frowned, his eyes snapping open. "You’re out there now?"

"With Iz and Alex. Look Maxwell, it’s a long story, okay? Would you just trust me?"

"I do trust you," Max assured, his voice low. "But would you mind giving me a hint, Michael?"

"Three dead shape shifters that no one out here recognizes."

Max felt his empty stomach clench painfully as the full meaning of Michael’s words hit him. "Got it. We’ll be there in an hour."

"Be careful," Michael warned.

"Right." He flipped the phone closed and handed it to Liz.

"What happened?" she asked, worry creasing her brow.

"We’re going out to the lab," he told her, already climbing from the booth. "Get our order changed to take out, and see if your mom or dad can cover for Maria. I’ll be back in ten minutes."

"Max?" she pressed, sliding out of her seat and grabbing him by the arm. "What is it? Where are you going?"

"To get Tess. We all need to attend this meeting." When she continued to hold onto him, he ran a hand over hers, gently loosening her grip. "There are more shape shifters in town," he said quietly. "New ones." He nodded when her eyes grew wide. "Don’t leave the building until I come back with Tess. I’ll let you know when we get here. Wait in back, all right?"

"Max, is it safe for you to…"

"I’ll be careful," he assured her quickly. Cupping her face, he kissed her firmly on the mouth, then pulled back and looked into her eyes. "I’ll only be a few minutes. Just be ready."

"We’ll be here," she told him.

He held her gaze for a few more seconds, brushing his thumb over her cheek. Forcing a smile, he finally released her. "Rain check on dessert," he promised. He ruffled her hair briefly, then turned and headed out the front door just as Maria walked up with their drinks.

"What now?" Maria asked, taking in the look on Liz’s face as she watched Max disappear down the street.

"We’ve got to go," Liz said in a hushed tone. "You too."

"Go? Where? What about…?" Maria trailed off as Liz grabbed her by the arm and began to drag her toward the break room, causing the sodas to slosh over her hands. "Liz, what’s going on?" she hissed, planting her feet.

"I’ll explain in a minute," Liz told her. "Just do me a favor and pack up our lunch orders, plus whatever you want. I’ve got to run up and talk to my mother."

"Liz?"

"Just do it," Liz said, a little more forcefully. Turning, she caught her friend’s frightened expression. "Maria, please," she said, softening. "I promise to tell you everything. Just get ready." With that, she vanished into the back of the café.

* * * * *

Tess listened carefully as Mrs. DeLuca explained how to ring up the various types of sales on the cash register. Her nerves had finally eased around the time she had realized that her interview had somehow morphed into her first job training session. After a few cursory questions, Amy had seemed to assume that Tess coming to work for her was a forgone conclusion. It was Tess’s first real experience with the concept of networking; she had always been aware that people helped their friends to accomplish things, such as getting jobs or finding good deals on apartments or whatever, but she had never been in a position to actually benefit from the system herself. She would have had to have had friends for that, she thought wryly.

"I’m sorry, Tess," Amy said. "Did you want to take notes? I didn’t even think, I just kind of dove right in."

"Thanks, Mrs. DeLuca, but I can remember everything," Tess told her.

"You’re sure?"

Tess smiled. "Positive."

"Then why don’t I show you the back room where we keep the stock? I’ll go over the register again later if you need a refresh…" The bell over the front door rang out and Amy paused, obviously expecting it to be a customer.

Tess looked up to find Max hurrying toward the counter. Her smile faded as soon as she saw his expression. "What?"

Max glanced apologetically toward Maria’s mother. "I’m very sorry, Mrs. DeLuca, but I really need Tess to come with me."

"Is something wrong? Did something happen?" Amy asked worriedly.

"It’s actually a long story and I’m not sure of all the details, but we’re meeting with Tof and pretty much everyone is already there waiting for us."

Tess turned to Amy. "Would it be possible to finish this later?" She glanced at Max’s grim face. "Or maybe tomorrow?" she amended.

"Go," Amy told them. "I understand. Don’t worry about it, Tess. We’ll pick up with the tour as soon as you have time."

"I’m so sorry," Tess said, already following Max toward the door.

"Can you drive?" Max asked, as soon as they were outside. "I walked over from the Crashdown."

"Of course. Where’s Liz?" she asked as she led the way to where she was parked.

"She and Maria are back at the café. We need to swing past for them. Where’s Kyle today?"

"Some football training thing at the high school."

"Hell. He won’t appreciate us dragging him out of that," Max muttered.

"We could send the Sheriff for him," Tess suggested as they climbed into her SUV. "I’m assuming you want him in on whatever this is?"

"I do. Good idea."

"Max, what exactly is going on?" Tess asked, her tone tense. She shifted into drive and steered out into traffic.

"Michael called. Someone took out three shape shifters last night, and none of Tof’s guys recognized them."

"So they’re not from Saedon’s group?"

"No," Max said.

Tess swore quietly.

* * *

Max had the door open the instant Tess pulled to a stop in the alley along side the Crashdown. He was two steps from the building when Liz and Maria emerged.

"Let’s just get out of here," Liz urged, handing the large take out bag she was carrying over to Max and pushing him toward the back seat. "Before I strangle my mother," she muttered.

Maria hopped up front with Tess while Max and Liz slid into the back. A moment later they were cutting across town.

Max watched Liz as she grabbed their lunch bag almost angrily from where he had set it on the seat. She started rummaging through the contents, deep lines across her forehead revealing her frustration.

"Your mom give you a hard time about leaving?" he asked softly as she passed him a Styrofoam container.

Liz blew out an exasperated breath. "No," she said. "Not really," she added, sighing. "She just wanted an explanation. Rather, she wanted more of one than I had time to give. So I snapped at her and now I know she’s in there feeling hurt." Reaching forward, she tapped Maria on the shoulder and handed her her lunch.

"I see," he nodded, not really sure what more he could say.

Opening her own lunch, Liz concentrated on her fries for a minute, methodically feeding one after another into her mouth. Max found his concern for her mood dissolving rapidly at the sight of her devouring her lunch. He stifled a groan and turned halfheartedly back to his own food. For a while the only sound was the quiet rustling of napkins and the hum of the vehicle as they sped out into the desert.

"Thanks," Liz said quietly after a few minutes.

"What for?" he asked, turning to find her staring at him.

"Not trying to fix it. Just letting me vent," she told him. "And for not apologizing for something that’s not your fault," she added with a small smile.

"You’re welcome," he replied.

*********

Continued in next post


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-May-2002 10:54:22 AM ]
posted on 24-May-2002 10:49:07 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 60B

***********

The guards at the security check were expecting them. Max spoke briefly with the shape shifter in charge, informing him that the Sheriff and his son would be following soon, and then they were waved through the gate. As Tess drove slowly past the guard house, she nodded toward the wire fencing that surrounded the perimeter.

"What?" Max asked.

"The top’s been electrified," she said.

"Wasn’t it always?" Maria questioned.

"Yes, but they’ve activated it," Tess said.

"You’re right," Liz said. "You can hear the hum if you listen closely."

They sat silently for a moment, listening to the faint buzz of power, and then Tess continued up the drive to the main building.

* * *

Liz pushed herself to keep up with Max as he strode toward the conference room, even as Tess and Maria fell behind. He had laced his fingers through hers the moment they’d entered the building, and she had been surprised to realize how very calm he was. His body pulsed with a light, self-contained energy that flowed through her as soon as they touched, but there was none of the fear or apprehension she had expected. It was as if he were holding himself carefully in check until he could gather all of the facts, aware that panic would solve nothing.

Now if only he would remember how much longer his legs are, she thought as she hurried along.

The door to the conference room was closed, and Max stopped in front of it, waiting for Tess and Maria to catch up. Once they had, Liz assumed Max would knock on the door, but instead he looked into her eyes and, raising their joined hands to his lips, he brushed a tender kiss across her knuckles. His amber gaze held hers without faltering, yet for the first time Liz found herself wondering exactly what was going through his mind.

Without uttering a word, Max turned away, took a deep breath, and opened the door. And the four of them walked into the meeting.

Everyone seated around the table rose to their feet as soon as Max came into view, while those already standing due to the confined space seemed to stand just a little straighter. The only sound from the room was the quiet rustle of movement as Max’s subjects came to attention.

The room was packed to overflowing, and all eyes were on them as they moved out of the doorway. Behind her, Liz heard Maria gasp quietly and Tess softly shushing her, and then Max was gently pulling her around to the head of the table where Michael was waiting for them. There was an automatic shifting and shuffling of places, and when they all finally sat down, Liz was once again seated to Max’s left, with Michael opposite her on his right. Isabel and Alex were there also, as were Tof, Stella, Rahna, and a number of other faces she recognized from their previous visits to the lab.

If the electrified fence had not convinced Liz of the gravity of these latest events, the subdued mood in the room would have. Every person present looked deadly serious, and she felt a sudden chill run down her spine.

"I realize you’ve all been discussing this for a while, but I’d like a complete account of what has been going on," Max said, his low voice carrying around the room. "Michael? What happened?"

Michael nodded. "My guards took out two shape shifters last night as they attempted to close in on my apartment building. Another shifter was stopped outside your house."

"And all three were killed?" Max asked.

"Yeah. The bodies were brought back here, and they realized they weren’t among those who had been serving under Saedon."

Max appeared to consider this for a moment. "We’re sure they’re shifters?"

"Without a doubt," Rahna spoke up.

"Then how can you be so sure they weren’t working under Saedon?" Liz asked. "What if they shifted? They might look completely different now."

"I already thought of that," Michael told her. "They have a way to force shift them back to their previous state, even once they’re dead. They’re definitely newcomers."

"No chance they’re using humans again?" Max asked.

"That was originally Saedon’s idea, and even he wasn’t pleased with the results," Tof explained. "I can’t imagine anyone else recruiting humans to use in coming after any of you. It was such a wholly unsuccessful undertaking."

"So this is it, then," Max said. "The next wave of Aster’s followers is here, or at least in the process of arriving. Do we have any idea as to possible numbers?" he asked, looking to Tof.

"There’s no way of knowing for sure," Tof said, and Liz thought he suddenly looked every bit his age – weary and frayed around the edges. "They could number anywhere from a hundred to a thousand."

"A thousand?" Isabel gasped. "Surely not so many?"

"And wouldn’t we notice that many new faces piling into town?" Alex asked.

Max shook his head. "It’s the height of tourist season. The anniversary of the crash is a week from today and Roswell is going to be buzzing with UFO enthusiasts by the droves come Friday at the latest. What’s a few more strangers? Their timing is ideal."

Gradually, Liz was becoming aware of a slow build of power within Max, even though they weren’t touching at the moment. He seemed under control, but the energy that flowed through him earlier was moving more quickly; she could almost feel it sizzling through his veins. It reminded her abruptly of the afternoon in Alex’s yard when they had made love in the tool shed, so that Max could burn off his excess energy without blowing anything up.

As if reading her mind, Max met her gaze abruptly. His eyes were calm and controlled, despite the way the air was beginning to ripple around him. Smiling slightly, he nodded and she felt herself relax.

"Do you think this was planned?" Tess asked. "Them all coming to town now, I mean?"

"Aster has a well developed appreciation for irony," Tof stated. "The timing is mostly coincidence, I’m sure, given the fact that we only joined forces with you a few days ago, but I have no doubt that Aster is well aware of the significance of this next week."

"What’s the status of our search for possible gathering spots?" Max asked. "These guys have to be living somewhere."

"No luck on my end," Alex admitted with a sigh. "I’ve been running checks and double checks, but I’m not stumbling over anything. And I’m afraid that’s what it would be if I learned anything, Max. This is worse than the needle in a haystack."

"I’m afraid there aren’t many places in Roswell that would provide suitable shelter for so many individuals," Tof said. "Particularly given the need for secrecy."

"So they know who we are and where we are," Max stated, "while we haven’t the slightest idea about anything. Is that it?"

The silence that met his question was answer enough.

"What I don’t get is why they’re toying with us," Michael said finally. "Assuming even one of Saedon’s followers is still alive, they have to know about the location of this lab, right? So why not hit here? Why this nickel and dime shit all over town?"

"Given the previous failure to obtain the Royal Four," Rahna said, "Aster most likely ordered them to hold off on a major offensive until the entire second wave has arrived."

"I understand that part," Michael replied. "But then why not just lay low until then?"

"You said it yourself," Max told him. "They’re toying with us. Keeping us on edge by reminding us that they can find us at any time, even if we are being protected."

"But we keep killing their men," Isabel pointed out.

"It’s a psychological tactic," Max said. "It implies that their numbers are so great that they can afford to sacrifice people on a whim."

"There’s also the small matter of our guards being forced to kill them," Tess added quietly. "They’re too strong to merely subdue, so we’ve been unable to capture one of them alive."

Max glanced down the table at Tess, nodding in agreement. Then he turned to look at Michael. "That has to change," he said firmly.

"I hear you, but how?" Michael asked.

A soft ringing interrupted the discussion and Liz blushed slightly as she reached for her cell phone. "Sorry," she whispered. "I’ll just…" She trailed off when she saw the caller ID flashing at her and quickly flipped open the phone. "Yes? Right here." She met Max’s question gaze and passed the phone to him. "It’s the Sheriff."

Max glanced quickly at his watch as he took Liz’s cell. "Sheriff? Is there a problem?"

Liz watched as concern flickered through Max’s eyes before he regained control, an impassive mask slipping over his features. She felt a strong urge to connect with him – to reach out with her senses to find out what he was really feeling – but she smothered it, knowing he would tell them all what had happened soon enough. And it was obvious to her that something had happened.

"Is everyone all right?" Max asked softly. "You’re sure?" A long pause. "Right. And he’s dead?" Another pause. "Was there any damage this time?" he sighed. "Well, that’s good at least." Pause. Max closed his eyes, nodding as he listened to the Sheriff. Then his eyes opened again and he was looking directly at Liz. "I’ll see. Let me know if the situation changes. Thanks."

Liz felt her heart flutter as Max hung up and handed her the phone. "I need to talk to you a minute," he said, and the warm look in his eyes was the only thing that kept her from panicking. "Excuse us," he said, addressing the room. "We’ll just be a minute."

Max stood and pulled out Liz’s chair for her. "No, take your phone," he told her when she went to set it on the table. "Come on." He led her through the now silent room and out into the hall.

"What is it?" she asked the second the door closed behind them. "Max, you’re scaring me."

"Everything is okay," he assured her. "No one was hurt, but…"

"You said someone was dead," she hissed, trying desperately to keep calm but finding it impossible.

Max took her by the shoulders and looked into her eyes. "I would never lie to you, Liz," he said firmly. "I’m telling you that no one was injured."

"So what happened?" she asked, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly.

He bent so his forehead touched hers. "A shape shifter impersonating my father went by the Crashdown and tried to find out where we were all meeting. Your mother was in the break room with him when her body guard realized that my dad’s guard was no where to be seen, and he stormed the back door."

"Oh God," Liz breathed, feeling her knees weaken. "What happened then?"

"Your mom was a little freaked to say the least," Max continued gently, rubbing his hands up and down her arms. "It took a few minutes for her to realize that it wasn’t really my father getting pummeled in front of her eyes. Apparently she only understood when he finally broke down and used his powers."

"Glowing green hands?" Liz asked, her voice trembling.

"Exactly," Max replied. He pulled her against his chest, hugging her close. "Your mother’s body guard killed the shifter, and there was very little damage to the room," he said. "She’s pretty upset, but your father is with her."

Liz closed her eyes and concentrated on Max’s warm hands rubbing her back. "You’re sure she’s okay?" she whispered.

"The Sheriff assured me she’s physically unhurt. He never touched her. Emotionally, well…" Max pulled back. "You want to go home? I can’t leave, but I’ll send a few guards back with you if you want to go be with her."

Liz looked down at the phone in her hand a moment and then shook her head. "No," she said firmly. "I’ll call and talk to her, but I think I need to be here for the rest of the meeting. Now more than ever," she said, meeting Max’s gaze.

"You’re sure?"

"I’m positive," she replied. "Go back in. I’ll be there in a minute."

Max stared at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. But Liz could feel him somehow assessing her, as if he were taking the measure of her determination. Whatever he saw apparently satisfied him, because he finally nodded and opened the door to the conference room. "We’ll wait," he told her. And then he was gone.

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-May-2002 11:05:47 AM ]
posted on 28-May-2002 2:51:34 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Hope you all had a lovely weekend! I was busy writing, though the muse was giving me a bit of trouble. I had to explain several times that she is my muse, and not Liz's. Hrmph... Darn characters trying to do what they want all the time. *wink*

Anyway, thanks as always for all the lovely feedback. I always appreciate it. Nice to see a few familiar names back from the beyond. LOL! And Tas, I'm so impressed that you're all caught up. Even I dread reading this whole moster from the start.

I notice a few of you have questions. As always, just hang in and all will be revealed. *wink* Enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

**********

Part 61

**********

Max quickly filled everyone in on the situation, but even as he spoke he found himself hyper-aware of Liz’s presence just beyond the door. Her agitation was such that she was virtually broadcasting her emotions to him, and it was making it incredibly difficult for him to focus on what he was saying. In comparison to what he was feeling from Liz, everyone’s reactions to the news seemed muted, as if he was separated from the rest of the room by a thick fog. At least until Michael stood abruptly, nearly knocking his chair to the ground in the process. The sudden noise brought Max around sharply.

"Michael? What is it?"

"Damn it, Maxwell, this is getting completely out of control," he replied, his voice harsh.

Max took a deep breath, making a concerted effort to hold his own temper in check. Between the anger he felt at the situation itself and Liz’s panic skittering through their connection, he was barely managing to keep an even keel. "I understand that things are escalating, Michael, but losing control ourselves is not going to help." He could tell from Michael’s expression that he wasn’t pleased with his answer, but he didn’t have the time or the energy to cater to his best friend’s concerns at that moment. He held Michael’s gaze until he sat back down, then turned his attention back to the others. It was only then that he saw the tension in Maria’s expression and Michael’s little outburst became clear.

"All of the other guards have checked in, and no one else was approached," Max said, trying to keep his tone soothing. "Everyone else is fine." The moment the words were out of his mouth, he felt the mood among his friends lighten ever so slightly. It was something, at least, he thought wryly.

"So where does this leave us, Max?" Isabel asked. "We can’t just keep going on the way we have."

"Agreed," Max replied. "Let’s just hold off on the rest of this discussion a few more minutes, okay?" He glanced at the still-closed door behind his sister and she nodded in comprehension. "Oh, and Tof?" he continued, turning to the shape shifter.

"Yes?"

"I told Valenti we’d send someone to relieve whomever is currently guarding Liz’s mother. He wasn’t hurt, but I’d feel better if he got a break."

"That won’t be a problem. Do you need an escort back to town for Liz as well?"

Max’s eyes drifted to the door again and he opened himself up a little more to Liz’s emotions. He could sense her struggling to keep calm for her mother’s sake, not wanting to upset her any further, but she didn’t seem quite as upset as she had been. "I don’t think so, but let’s wait until she’s done to be on the safe side. It shouldn’t be much longer. In fact…"

The door opened quietly and Liz slipped into the room. Her head was down and she resumed her seat without looking up. Only when Max reached out and took her hand did she finally meet his gaze, and then her red-rimmed eyes and tear stained cheeks explained her reluctance to do so earlier.

Are you okay? Max asked, reaching automatically through their link to comfort her.

Yeah, she replied, her answer barely audible even in his mind. She’s all right and she didn’t seem to want me to come. Liz suddenly shifted in her chair. Max, this is incredibly rude, she scolded quickly. "Everything’s fine," she said aloud, addressing the group. "Um, why don’t we go ahead. Where exactly were we?"

"Agreeing that we’re basically sitting ducks," Alex piped up. "And that, while we all agree we need to do something, no one seems to know what that is."

"I never said that," Max corrected, but even he could hear the fatigue in his voice. Realizing he needed to get a grip, he sat a little straighter, thankful for Liz’s hand still clutching his. "Rahna, if we were on our own planet, how would we handle this? Flushing out the enemy, I mean."

"Sir, I’m afraid there’s no comparison to battle tactics at home and what is appropriate in this situation. On our planet, we’re at war. It’s out in the open and every capable adult is involved in some respect. On Earth we are forced to keep our identities secret, which seriously restricts our movement and limits our strategy."

"But if we weren’t hampered by the whole alien factor, what would you recommend we do?" Max pushed her. He had a vague idea, given that his past life memories had been growing clearer by the day, but he wanted Rahna to verbalize it for him, to get everyone thinking in different directions.

"Our first step would be to determine where the enemy was located. This would be done by scouting expeditions, troops scouring any location deemed geographically desirable for long-term camouflage. Then we would attempt to infiltrate, to learn the intricacies of their operation in order to take them down."

Max nodded. "Send in a spy," he stated.

"Precisely," Rahna agreed.

"Max, what are you getting at?" Michael asked.

He shook his head in response, unsure just how what Rahna had said applied to the current situation. But one thing he did know for sure. "We have to capture one of them alive," he declared. "I can’t see another choice, can any of you?"

"It would appear the most logical option," Rahna agreed. "We’ve been unsuccessful to date, but the odds have been too even."

"That’s because the main concern was your protection," Tof added, looking approvingly to Max. "What you’re talking about is offense as opposed to defense."

"Exactly," Max stated.

"So what do you propose?" Tess asked.

"We’re going to step up the number of body guards and hope they keep trying to approach us, since I don’t see any way to draw them out. And I think we’re going to have to concentrate our locations as often as possible so that we’re easier to keep an eye on. That means more group sleepovers, I’m afraid," Max said.

"What about the parents?" Isabel asked.

"I say we get them out of town," Michael stated. "Off to visit relatives or whatever. At least for a week or two."

"Michael, they’ll never go for that," Liz said. "My father would sooner hire armed security than close the Crashdown right now. It’s the busiest week of the summer. Plus they already lost more than a day last week because of us. There’s no way they can afford to close down again."

"Same with my mom," Maria agreed. "She won’t close the store."

"They won’t have to close. We can cover for them," Michael said. "It’s not like we won’t be around anyway."

"No, Michael," Max said. "We’re going to have more than enough to do without running all of the family businesses. I won’t ask anyone to leave. If they decide to go independently, that’s another story entirely, but we’re done disrupting everyone’s lives."

"Do you hear yourself?" Michael snapped. "Disrupting their lives? Their lives’ll be real disrupted if we get them all killed. You can’t just stick your head in the sand on this one, Max."

Max closed his eyes briefly at Michael’s statement, conscious of the effect it was having on the rest of the room. There had been several small gasps among their friends – Max was pretty sure he heard both Maria and Isabel – and a quiet hum of disconcerted murmurings had begun at the far end of the table. Opening his eyes again, he took in Michael’s stubborn expression.

"You and I need to have a talk," Max said in a low voice. "Outside." He rose. "Excuse us," he told the group. Without looking to see if Michael was following him, he strode out of the room, barely feeling Liz’s hand brush over him as he passed.

Once in the hallway, Max headed for the empty room across the way. Michael’s heavy boots clopping on the tile were the only indication that he was coming as well. He waited until Michael had come inside, then used his powers to shut the door behind him.

"What is your problem?" Max demanded. "You’ve been sniping at me all day."

"How can you be so calm, Maxwell?" Michael snapped back. "They keep getting closer. I know that no one’s been hurt, but how long is it gonna be? And what about the rest of the town? Don’t tell me they’re not gonna start to notice all the weird things going on. What good is it to beat Aster’s goons if we’re exposed in the process?"

"I haven’t noticed you coming up with any suggestions," Max ground out. "You’re so anxious to do something, tell me what it is. Other than forcing our parents to go into hiding, of course. What exactly is it that you think I should be doing, Michael?"

"Something to find them!"

"Thanks oh so much," Max muttered. "That helps a lot." Turning away, he ran his hand through his hair. "I’m sorry you feel like I’m sticking my head in the sand," he continued quietly. "But I’m doing the best that I can. If you’ll recall, that best was enough to get you and Maria out of Eagle Rock last week. We found you then and we’ll find them again now. It’s just going to take some time. And a plan."

A sudden pulse of energy flowed through the room and a series of beakers on the shelf shattered. Max turned in surprise to find Michael clutching the back of a chair, head bent, a pained expression on his face.

"Michael?" All anger draining, Max approached his friend slowly. "Okay, what is this really about?" he asked. "You haven’t lost control of your powers that way in weeks."

"Sorry," Michael muttered. "You’re right. It’s not really you." He let out a long sigh and managed to unclench his hands. "I’m so frustrated with all of it. I can’t help but feel that I should have answers, because of who I was… but I don’t remember. It’s so…"

Max put a restraining hand on Michael’s shoulder. "I know," he said. "I know it’s hard. But Michael, I can tell you that remembering doesn’t help that much. In fact, in some ways it makes it worse."

Michael turned, a look of confusion on his face. "What do you mean?"

Max shrugged and leaned back against the table, staring at the wall in front of him with its shelf covered in broken glass. "Memories can distract you," he said. "Things you did wrong endlessly looping through your mind. Knowing how badly you failed the ones you loved. Wondering if you’re doomed to repeat those same mistakes."

"Maxwell…"

"No," Max cut him off. "Look, a clean slate can be a good thing, Michael. Don’t push the rest, all right? Trust me."

Michael stared at him for a long moment. "Do you… remember me?"

Max smiled faintly. "Of course. You were a good friend in that life, Michael. A good man. As you are in this one," he added, looking at him. The smile faded. "But we can’t keep going around and around this way. You want trust and autonomy and I’ve given you both. You came out here this morning without telling me what was going on, and I was fine with it. But you just challenged my authority in front of virtually everyone who looks at me as their king, and you just cannot do that."

Michael’s eyes dropped to the floor. "I… I wasn’t thinking."

"Look, Michael, I don’t think of myself that way. You know that. And when it’s just us I don’t care what you say or how you say it. But in front of them… you can’t undermine my authority."

"Fearless leader strikes again," Michael mumbled, but his expression was more relaxed.

"Something like that," Max agreed. "We’d better get back in there. We don’t have time for this." Taking a step forward, he waved his hand in front of the shelf and the shattered pieces of glass reassembled into beakers.

Michael’s eyes narrowed. "You’re getting awfully good at that."

"Not all memories are bad," Max said cryptically. "Later," he added, when Michael opened his mouth to question him. "We have work to do."

* * * * *

Back in the conference room, Liz, Isabel, Tess, Maria and Alex had gathered at one end of the table and were whispering quietly among themselves.

"Liz, can you tell what’s going on?" Maria asked. "I mean, can you sense them or whatever?"

"I don’t have any connection with Michael," Liz replied. "I can only feel Max, and right now he is definitely blocking me," she sighed.

"Why would he be doing that?" Alex asked, his brow wrinkling.

Liz waved his question aside. "I’m not worried about Max and Michael."

"Why?" Isabel asked. "Michael will be lucky if Max doesn’t blast him back to the home planet for that comment before."

"Isabel, you know Max has better control than that," Tess commented. "Liz is right, they’ll work it out. We’ve got bigger problems."

"Look, we need to draw Aster’s men out in the open if we’re going to be able to capture one of them alive," Liz continued. "Max knows it, but he’s ignoring it because he doesn’t like the options. He would never suggest it, but someone is basically going to have to act as bait."

"Wait, what are you saying?" Isabel asked. "You want to go behind Max’s back?"

"No," Liz said, "of course not. But he’s not going to bring it up unless we do. But we can’t say anything here during the meeting. He’ll just feel ambushed in front of Tof and everyone, especially after Michael’s little tantrum. I’ll talk to him tonight, but I need you all to back me up."

"Just who are you suggesting we use as bait?" Alex asked. "You’re the only human they seem interested in, Liz, for obvious reasons."

"Yeah," Maria agreed. "They only grabbed me to keep Michael under control."

"Which is why it should be one of us," Isabel said softly, clearly trying to keep her voice steady. "Either me or Tess. Michael is too important to risk."

"This isn’t about the risk," Liz said. "The idea is that we have enough body guards present that there’s no danger. We are going to get one of Aster’s men, not the other way around. I have no intention of it going down any other way."

"Oh, no, Lizzie," Maria breathed. "You can’t be thinking…"

"Why not? I’ll be perfectly safe," Liz insisted.

"You want to do it?" Isabel asked. "Liz, are you crazy? Max will never in a million years let you put yourself in that kind of danger. He’d go himself before he’d use you."

"Which is precisely why I need you guys to agree with me," Liz insisted.

"It won’t matter," Tess said. "He’ll put his foot down and Tof will back him up. There’s got to be another way."

Liz let out a frustrated sigh. She knew they were right, but she also couldn’t see that there was any other choice. "Look, just promise you’ll back me up, okay? I can take care of Max."

"Why does it have to be you?" Alex demanded.

"Because Aster has her on his radar," Tess said, and Liz smiled at her gratefully. "He wants Liz dead because he’s afraid of her – of what her bond with Max means for our planet." She nodded slowly. "I’m behind you."

The others stared at them for a long moment. Finally Isabel nodded. "Me too."

"You know I’m always on your side, Liz," Alex said.

Which left Maria. Liz turned to her best friend and saw the fear in her eyes. "I’ll be fine, I promise. You know I’ll be guarded to the teeth. Max won’t agree any other way."

"Okay," Maria whispered, pulling her into a swift hug. "I’ll back you up. But just for the record, I think this is a really bad idea. And I don’t think Max is going to go for it."

"Just how do you envision this all happening?" Alex asked. "I mean, where? You just planning to sit on the corner and wait for someone to come sweep you up?"

"The Crash Carnival starts Friday," Liz said. "It’ll be mobbed. Tourists in alien costumes, locals, the whole works. I’ll just wander through the crowd until someone makes a move."

"How can you be so sure Aster’s men will be there?" Isabel asked.

"You, Max, and Michael have attended every crash-related event in Roswell since we were kids," Liz said gently. "Why?"

Isabel nodded slowly. "Okay, so they’ll probably show."

Liz stiffened. "Max and Michael are coming back. We’d better sit down. If someone comes up with a better plan, great. Otherwise, I’m bringing this up to Max tonight."

* * * * *

Max and Michael rejoined the meeting and took their seats without a word. Choosing to ignore the reason for their departure, Max picked up approximately where they had left off, careful to ask Michael for his input once or twice. They had agreed before returning to the conference room that they couldn’t exhibit any residual tension – that they needed to present a united front so that no one could question the stability of their relationship. One thing Max did remember vividly from his past life was the importance of maintaining morale, and things were looking sufficiently grim at the moment without their adding petty bickering among themselves to the list of problems. It wasn’t just important that he and Michael had resolved their differences – it had to be completely obvious that they had to everyone else as well. In this case, appearances were everything.

The remainder of the meeting was used to discuss the new distribution of body guards, their numbers increasing across the board, especially for the parents. Once the schedule was agreed upon and the additional guards dispatched, Max realized there was very little else to talk about. The truth was, he had no idea where to go next. Alex’s assessment of the situation – how little they knew – had been painfully accurate.

"I cannot believe so many shape shifters have managed to come into town undetected," he said finally. "Even if we’re grossly overestimating their numbers, they have to be somewhere."

"Maybe they’re not all in Roswell," Maria suggested.

Max nodded thoughtfully. "You’re right. It’s not like Albuquerque is such a haul. Alex, could you widen the parameters of your search? Say to a hundred miles in any direction?"

"Sure thing, Max, but it’s gonna take some time. That’s a lot of area," Alex said.

"I know," Max told him. "But it’s not like we’ve got a bunch of other options."

"Right," Alex agreed, glancing toward Liz.

Suddenly feeling like he’d missed something, Max turned to Liz. She was facing Alex, mouthing something, but as soon as she felt Max’s eyes on her, she turned to meet his questioning look.

"Later," she whispered, her forehead crinkling slightly.

He frowned, but nodded. "Tof," he said, shifting his focus back to the larger group, "how safe is it to use those communicators? If Aster’s men have them as well, won’t they be able to tune into the same frequency?"

Tof shook his head. "I’ve already adjusted them to jam anything not specially encoded for access. The devices we have are linked to each other and that’s it. No one else can get through."

"Good. Then, assuming you have enough of them, I’d like everyone else to have one. If you can’t supply each of us, then at least one per couple. I’m not comfortable with how much we’ve been using cell phones. They’re not secure."

"I’ll check, but I’m fairly certain there’s enough for everyone," Tof told him.

"Max, what about practice using our powers? Do you want to get into that?" Michael asked quietly.

"Definitely," Max agreed. "Thanks for reminding me." He shot his friend a small smile. "Rahna, we need you to set up classes for us to practice our more offensive abilities. I realize you don’t share all of them, but with your military background you should still be a big help. Also, I’d like you to arrange target practice for Maria, Alex, Liz, and Kyle, as well. They’ve done some work with the Sheriff, but now that we have those laser weapons I think they should devote some more time to using them." Glancing at Liz, who was tugging at his hand, he added, "Try not to schedule them at the same time. Liz may need to work with us as well."

"Wait, I thought Liz could only do the mental stuff?" Maria piped up.

"We don’t know that for sure," Liz pointed out. "I guess we won’t know until I try."

"Are you going to be up to all this?" Max asked gently. "It’s going to be a lot of work, and you’re still not at a hundred percent yet."

Liz gave his hand a squeeze. "I’ll do my best," she told him. "If it gets to be too much, I’ll let you know."

"Okay," he agreed. "Well then, anyone else have something to add?" When no one replied, he stood. "All right. Next meeting is tomorrow at four. I want you all here, ready to update the group on where things stand. And hopefully, we’ll have more to discuss," he said firmly. "This is it, everyone. I need your best efforts, twenty four/seven. If we’re correct, then this next week is crucial and we’re seriously running out of time. And I don’t know about you, but I’m tired of always being on the defensive. For once I’d like to have the upper hand."

He watched as the shape shifters filed out of the room and set off to their assigned tasks. Most of them were either slated for guard duty or were helping Tof run computer checks to track down their enemies. Max knew some of the body guards were headed upstairs to the make-shift barracks to rest until it was time for their shifts. He sighed quietly, aware of the current of apprehension running through the group. They were nervous about leaving things where they stood – the royals in danger and all of them feeling so helpless to change the situation. These were not individuals used to sitting idly by and waiting for whatever came next. They were more comfortable taking action – going to the problem, not waiting for it to come to them. In that respect, they were very much Michael’s people, though their training made them more prone to taking direct orders than he would ever be. Of course, Michael had been the one dispensing those orders in their last life, Max thought with a wry smile. No wonder he was feeling frustrated. He might not remember who he used to be, but at heart he was still the same – a warrior to the core.

"Max?"

He glanced down to find Liz standing in front of him, clearly puzzled. "What?" he asked.

"You have this funny look on your face," she replied. "Almost sad." She reached up and cupped his cheek, running her thumb over the small worry lines at one corner of his mouth.

"It’s nothing," he told her. "Just thinking about Michael."

"You two okay?" she asked as they headed out into the corridor.

"Yeah, we’re fine," he replied with a smile. "We should gather everyone up and get out of here."

"Okay," Liz agreed, glancing down the hall. "They all look pretty much ready to go."

Max nodded, noting Isabel, Alex, and Tess lingering a few feet away, talking to Stella. Maria and Michael were already waiting by the doors, apparently in the middle of some sort of argument. Max watched Michael scowl at whatever Maria was saying, his eyes flicking from her to where Max and Liz were standing and back again. They were too far away for Max to be able to catch more than the odd word, but he distinctly heard Michael say "crazy" and "never" and Maria mention Liz before she lowered her voice.

"Do we want to know what that’s about?" Max asked cautiously, nodding toward their friends.

Liz frowned. "Probably not." Slipping her hand into his, she started toward the doors.

"Excuse me, Max?"

He turned at the sound of Tof’s voice. The shape shifter was coming down the hall from the other direction, a number of communicators in his hands.

"Oh, terrific," Max said. "These are all ready to go?"

"Yes. They’re blocking other frequencies as are all of our devices. You recall how to use them?"

"If I don’t remember everything, I’m sure Alex does," Max replied, taking one of the communicators from Tof and passing it to Liz. "And there are enough for all of us?"

"Yes," Tof replied. "You and Michael each have one already," he pointed out. "I’ll just give these to the others," he said, preceding them down the hall.

"I guess we’re all set then," Liz commented, toying with the device in her hands.

Max watched her fingering the dials of the small machine and resisted the urge to let out a weary sigh. "Let’s go," was his simple reply. Resting his hand on the small of Liz’s back, he gently steered her toward the door.

********

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 28-May-2002 3:11:58 PM ]
posted on 30-May-2002 10:30:40 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! You're all benefitting from my being home sick today. Once my head stopped hurting, this was calling to me, so... Of course, the Max/Liz portion managed to bring back my headache. Grrr...

As always, thanks for all the terrific feedback. Some very astute comments out there. *wink* Angela, are you spending time hanging out with my muse? LOL! And Tas, babe, you not only caught up but with a vengeance! I liked your comments about Michael. I think you worded it much better than Max managed to... heh.

Okay, I know you've all jumped ahead anyway, so here's the next part. It's posted in two sections due to length.

Hugs,
Em

********

Part 62A

*********

"Whatever Liz is going through is seriously affecting her brain," Michael declared. He paced the length of the Evanses' living room as Isabel, Alex, Tess, and Maria sat and watched him. They had gathered there after dropping Max and Liz at the Parkers', and were waiting for Kyle and the Sheriff to arrive.

"Michael," Tess admonished softly. "You know that has nothing to do with it."

"Don't start," he said. "I can't believe you told Liz you'd back her up in this. It's completely insane. Max is gonna go ballistic the minute she suggests it."

"This isn't helping, Michael," Maria said.

Michael turned to where she was sitting, curled into the corner of the sofa. "Don't tell me you think this is a good idea, no matter what you told Liz."

"No, I think it stinks," she shot back, "but I also agree with Liz that we're running out of options. You yourself said that we can't just sit around and wait for them to start picking us off."

"That doesn't mean I think we hand them an easy target!"

"Okay, okay, everyone calm down," Isabel spoke up. "We have to decide what we're going to do. Are we still going to back Liz against Max? Because you know that's what it's going to come down to."

"Max isn't going to agree to do this," Michael said flatly. "He'll never risk Liz - or anyone, for that matter. What, you think he's gonna put it to a vote? You think he'll care if we're all behind her? It's just gonna piss him off."

"Michael has a point," Alex said. "Still, Liz seemed so sure that she could convince him. I say we give her a chance." When Michael glared at him in disbelief, he shook his head. "Look, I'm in no more of a hurry to put Liz in danger than the rest of you. But I also know Liz. She's not stupid or reckless. Whatever is going through her head, I have to believe she knows what she's doing."

Dropping down beside Maria, Michael took a deep breath and ran both hands through his hair. He felt Maria's hand gently stroking his back and marveled that she was trying to comfort him. Feeling a pang of guilt, he sat back and slipped an arm around her shoulders, tugging her against his side.

For a few minutes they all sat there, the quiet hum of the air conditioner the only sound disturbing the silence. When the doorbell rang, Tess went to let Kyle and his father in. The two men followed her back to the living room, immediately catching on to the collective mood.

"Alrighty," Kyle said slowly. "Sure seems like we missed something."

"Better take a seat," Michael told them. "It's a long story."

Kyle and the Sheriff traded looks, then did as they were told. "What happened?" Jim asked. "Max and Liz seemed all right when they came into the Crashdown."

Michael snickered. "That's apparently a matter of opinion," he said, shaking his head when Kyle raised his eyebrows. "I'd better start at the beginning. You're gonna love this one," he sighed.

* * * * *

"Mom, are you sure you should be working?" Liz asked. She and Max had arrived at the restaurant to discover both of her parents waiting tables. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Liz," Nancy said determinedly. "Nothing actually happened to me. There's no point in my staying upstairs and acting like a victim."

"Mrs. Parker, that's not what we're saying," Max told her gently. "But we know you had a… shock. You're entitled to take some time to pull yourself together."

Nancy finished clearing the table in front of her and neatly dodged Max's attempt to take the dish bin away from her. "I'm fine," she insisted, heading into the back room.

Liz and Max exchanged looks and followed her through the swinging door. "Mom, it's okay, really. I can finish the shift for you."

Putting down her load, Nancy turned to her daughter. "Did you or did you not go off and rescue Michael and Maria after being knocked unconscious on the roof last week?" she asked pointedly.

Taken aback, Liz nodded.

"And did you go to school last fall the day after you were shot?" her mother continued in a low voice.

"Well, yes, but…"

"Then I can certainly wait on a few tables after watching a mere fight in the break room," Nancy said firmly. "Now, if you'll excuse me, there are customers that need me. All I ask of you two is that you get those bastards before any of you get hurt," she said, her blue eyes sparking. "Oh, and Max, maybe you could do something about that banister if you have a minute," she added. "They banged into it a couple of times during the ruckus and somehow knocked it loose." Then she hefted the dish bin once more and sailed into the kitchen.

Liz stood speechless as her mother went back to work. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Max go over to the stairs that led up to the apartment and do something to the railing, but she wasn't really paying attention. Her mother emerged from the kitchen a moment later and swept back into the café, and Liz still found herself frozen in place.

"Hey, you okay?" Max asked. "Liz?"

"I don't know," she replied. "I just didn't expect her to… bounce back like that. Not after everything she's seen and said this past week. I thought for sure she'd fall apart."

Max placed a hand on each of her shoulders and rubbed them soothingly. "It seems to me as if she's done with being upset. I think she's decided to get mad instead."

"I guess so," Liz agreed slowly.

"I'm just glad she's not mad at me," Max added, dropping a kiss on top of her head.

Liz nodded. "Um… I guess we can head over to your house then."

"You need to pack anything?" Max asked.

"No, I'm set."

They left through the back door, going around the side of the building to where Isabel had left the Pathfinder before heading off with the others. Max checked the rearview mirror before pulling out, making sure their body guards were behind them. With all of the coming and going, they had all decided to try to make the shape shifters' jobs as easy as possible.

"So," Max began as he steered out onto the main street and headed toward his house. "You wanted to talk about something?"

"Oh, yeah," Liz said.

When she failed to say anything more, Max shot her a sideways glance. "Is everything okay? Should I be worried?"

"No, it's fine, Max," Liz assured him. "I just didn't want to get into this at the meeting with Tof and everyone there."

"And now?"

"Let's just wait until we get to your house."

"Liz, everyone's already there waiting for us. Or did you want to discuss whatever this is with them, too?"

"Not really, but it's hard to talk while you're driving," she hedged. "It's just another minute."

Max fell silent, his lack of response a tacit agreement to her request, but Liz could still feel him watching her out of the corner of his eye. She sighed inwardly, knowing that he was curious now, and liable to be less receptive to what she had to propose. Still, it couldn't be helped. She knew his initial reaction was bound to be bad, and there was no way she wanted to broach the subject while he was behind the wheel.

When they arrived at the Evans house, Max pulled into the driveway next to the Sheriff's cruiser. "You go ahead inside," he told her. "I just want to check in with all of the guards on duty."

"Okay," Liz said. She slipped from the car and headed up the front steps. When Isabel answered the door, Max had still not come back.

"Did you say anything yet?" Isabel asked immediately, peering past Liz as if she expected to see her brother throwing a tantrum on the lawn.

"No, he's talking to the body guards," Liz replied, pushing past her into the house. "It must be like a convention out there, what with the increase in protection," she muttered. She followed Isabel into the living room where everyone was gathered, but lingered in the doorway, knowing she wasn't quite ready to join them. "I still have to talk to Max," she said.

"Liz, are you sure this is the only way?" the Sheriff asked sternly. "Michael's filled us in and I can't say I'm happy with your idea."

Liz shook her head. "It'll work," she declared. "I know it will. You just all have to trust me." She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear as she surveyed the room. It wasn't hard to tell that they all disapproved of her plan. "Guys, you know I'm not suicidal, all right? I'm telling you this is our best shot."

The front door opened and Liz swiveled on her heel. "We'll be back in a few minutes," she called to them as she went to head Max off.

"I wouldn't bet on it," Michael muttered.

* * * * *

Max closed the door to his bedroom and turned to find Liz pacing nervously in front of the window. If he hadn't already been somewhat apprehensive over whatever she wanted to say, this would have put him over the edge. "You're gonna wear a hole in the carpet," he told her, but his voice was absent the teasing quality he had been aiming for.

Liz paused and looked at him. "Why don't you sit down," she suggested.

"Okay," he said slowly. He went over to the bed and dropped down at the foot. "You want to tell me what's going on now?" He watched her chewing her lip and felt a knot begin to form in the pit of his stomach. "Liz?"

"Yeah," she said absently. "Right. I'm ready," she said, almost to herself. She came over and sat next to him on the edge of the bed, but she still seemed restless. "It's about what you said at the meeting. About not knowing how to draw Aster's men out into the open."

Max nodded, trying to remain patient, wishing that whatever she was trying to say wasn't so obviously difficult for her. "I remember. What about it?" he coaxed.

"I know a way to draw them out," she said.

"You do," he stated hesitantly. "So, why didn't you mention this earlier? At the meeting."

"Because I know you're not going to like it," she admitted. "But promise me you'll just hear me out, Max. It might sound a little crazy to begin with, but I think it's our only option and I really think it'll work."

"All right," he agreed. "I promise to reserve judgement until you're done. How's that?"

Liz smiled. "That's all I'm asking." She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Okay. So, right now we're just waiting for Aster's guys to make their move in the hopes that, when they do, we'll be able to capture one of them. Hence the increased number of body guards for everyone. We want the clear advantage."

"Right," Max agreed, still unsure of where she was going.

"But we have no way of knowing if they're going to approach us again on this one-to-one level. It's a total crap shoot. They may just wait until they're at full force and then attack."

Max frowned. "I know, Liz, but…"

"You said you'd let me finish," she reminded him.

"Sorry." He made a point of closing his mouth and felt marginally better when she smiled at him warmly.

"All I'm saying is, we can't just wait for them to come to us. We need to force them - to give them a reason. Are you following?"

"In principle," he said. "But I still don't know what you're getting at."

"I'm saying that, as much as you dislike the idea, we have to lure them out into the open, Max. And what better incentive for them to strike than the possibility of a clear shot at one of us?"

Max froze at the implication of her words. "Liz…"

"Not done," she told him, pressing a finger to his lips. "Just hang in with me a minute." She took another deep breath, but her eyes dropped and Max felt a shiver run through him. "The Crash Carnival is in just a few days. Maybe we'll have captured one of them by then, but maybe not. I'm just saying that the carnival is a perfect opportunity for one of us to wander around, seemingly alone, in order to draw Aster's men into the open. There's no way they'll be able to resist attending, and the carnival is always so busy that we won't have any trouble camouflaging our body guards in the crowd."

"And just who are you thinking of using as bait?" Max asked, his mouth suddenly dry.

"Me," she said softly.

He started to shake his head, unable to believe what he was hearing. "No," he said hoarsely. "Absolutely not…"

"But Max," she cut in, angling to meet his eyes, "it's the perfect set up. They won't be able to pass up a chance to get at me. Not if what Saedon said was true, about how badly Aster wants me…" She trailed off as he finally met her gaze.

"Dead? Go ahead and finish your sentence," Max snapped. He rose abruptly, running his hands restlessly through his hair. "That's precisely why you are not going to do this," he said. "I can't believe you're even suggesting it. Aster wants you dead, Liz. It won't be a matter of our getting you back if something goes wrong and they grab you, because their orders are to kill you!"

"Max, we can't just sit back and wait anymore. Michael was right about that much," she said, standing up and moving in front of him. "Look at me," she demanded, grabbing his arm. "Aren't you tired of it? Don't you want it over? How long are we going to skulk around, never knowing what's around the next corner, putting off our lives because the next threat has decided to show up? It's one thing now, during the summer, but what happens when school starts up? And after? This could go on for years."

He pulled away from her, avoiding her piercing gaze. "You knew what you were getting into by being with me," he said quietly. "If you want out, just say so. But I am not going to risk your life just so we can move up the invasion date, do you understand?"

Liz slumped onto the bed, dropping her face into her hands. "This isn't about me," she whispered. "Or even you. Max, they're using our families, our friends, innocent bystanders, all in an attempt to get to us. Isn't it better to take a risk now, before anything really serious happens?"

Hearing the weariness in her voice, Max felt his anger ease slightly. He sat down next to her and pulled her into his arms. "Shhh," he soothed. "I know. You're right. But Liz, there's a world of difference between stepping up the fight and walking into the lion's den. I can't lose you," he said quietly. "It would kill me if anything happened to you."

Lifting her head, she looked at him. "Nothing is going to happen. I'll be so careful, Max. You can have as many body guards following me as you want."

"No amount of protection can guarantee your safety," he told her. "Especially someplace like the fair grounds, where it's so spread out and there'll be mobs of people. Why are you so hell bent on being the one to do this? At least with Michael, Iz, Tess, or myself we would know there's no immediate threat. Aster wants us back home for a public execution. If something went wrong, there'd still be a chance."

"I'm not sure they'd try to grab one of you in such a public forum," Liz told him. "It would be too obvious. With me, they'll just circle until there's a way for them…"

"Stop," Max ordered. "This discussion is pointless because it's never going to happen. No one is getting a clear shot at you, because you're not going to be anywhere near their line of sights." Just thinking about it was making his heart clench painfully… the things that could go wrong, what they would do to her if given the opportunity. He pulled away from her and rose, heading for the window. The sun was setting and the yard was streaked with shadows - shadows that could provide cover for either friends or enemies.

"Max…"

"I don't want to talk about this anymore," he ground out. "Just leave it alone, Liz."

"I can't," she said simply. "Circumstances have changed, Max. You've changed. You're no longer that boy hiding out in plain sight, trying desperately not to be noticed. You're a leader, and that means you have responsibilities. And because I love you, I share in those responsibilities. Right now you're thinking as a man, and you have to think like a king."

"The way you're thinking like a queen?" he snarled at her. "Because Nasedo told you to, is that it? Show me one case of a king using his queen as bait!"

"Talk to Alex," she said dryly. "He'll give you a lecture on playing chess."

"This isn't a game."

"I'm aware of that."

"I don't think you are," Max bit back. "You want to talk about thinking like a king? I remember being king. Not just images or vague impressions, but my life. So don't tell me what to think, Liz, because I know more about politics and war than you could begin to imagine."

Liz looked taken aback. "I… I guess I didn't realize your memories were coming back so strongly," she whispered. "You never said anything."

"Because you had enough to worry about," he said. "And I would have told you eventually, so don't start about me hiding things from you."

"I wasn't going to."

Max struggled to keep himself from saying something he might regret. "Okay," he breathed out. "We're not going to use you to lure our enemies into the open, and that's that. Why don't we go back out…"

"No," Liz replied stubbornly. "That's not that. Max, I'm sorry, but you can't just declare the conversation over and be done with it."

"I don't see what point there is in us going round and round," he replied. "I'm not changing my mind."

"That's because you refuse to really listen to me," she said. "I'm telling you we can pull this off and be perfectly safe."

"Liz, we're not talking about playing bait and switch with the Sheriff or your going out to the reservation to drum up information, here. Aster means business."

"I know, and that's just the reason this will work." She rose and crossed the room, taking his hands in hers. "Look, Max, I understand you want to keep me safe, but you're allowing your feelings for me to affect your judgement."

"How can I not?" he demanded. He pulled out of her grasp and began to pace restlessly. "I remember what happened before… in that other life. I can remember the sheer terror I felt when we realized they had taken Tess. Liz, I was desperate, and what I felt for her was nothing compared to how I love you." He rubbed his palms over his face, trying to beat back the fear that was swelling inside of him, almost as if he was reliving the moment from so many decades before on another world. "What you're asking me… what you're suggesting is that I risk allowing history to repeat itself. If they hurt you, Liz… I won't survive that. One way or another, it'll kill me."

"It won't come to that," she said softly.

"You can't know that," he argued, his voice rising.

"Max, please…"

"No," he shouted. "Enough, Liz. We're done."

********

Continued in next post

posted on 30-May-2002 10:31:59 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 62B

***********

The conversation in the living room had died out as the occupants grew more and more uncomfortable with the sound of voices being raised at the other end of the house. Although the walls muffled the meaning of the words, they did little to dim the volume, and Max's booming voice had the walls actually vibrating.

"Well, that's going well," Alex commented after a particularly loud outburst.

"I told you he wouldn't go for it," Michael said.

"You've got to give Liz points for persistence," Isabel said. "I can't believe she hasn't backed down yet."

Maria shook her head. "Lizzie's nothing if not stubborn."

"What I don't understand is why she's so convinced this is a good idea," Valenti said. "She's always so sensible and this just seems to fly in the face of reason."

"I get the feeling she's left out a few of the details," Tess said.

"What do you mean?" Kyle asked.

"Well, I know she said she wanted to do this at the carnival, and that she would use the body guards," Tess continued, "but I just feel like there was more to it."

"Well, whatever she was thinking, she can pretty much forget it," Michael said firmly.

Maria and Alex traded looks. "We'll see," Alex said softly.

"Hello?" came a call from the kitchen.

Isabel's eyes grew wide. "Mom?" she called back.

Diane Evans appeared in the doorway. "Hey kids, Jim. Max called and said you'd all be here for dinner so I just ran out for some supplies." Her brow furrowed as the shouting down the hall began again. "What on earth?" She looked to Isabel, eyebrows raised. "Is that your brother? What's going on?"

"Yeah. Um, don't worry about it, Mom. Max and Liz are just having a little… argument," she said, shifting uncomfortably.

"Argument? It sounds like a bar room brawl," Diane declared. "Do you know what happened?"

"We're not exactly sure, Mrs. Evans," Michael volunteered.

"No," Isabel agreed quickly. "We just thought it best to keep out of the way," she added quietly.

"Well, I don't care what it is, your brother should know better than to behave this way with guests in the house," Diane said. "I'm sorry, everyone," she continued. "I'll put a stop to this."

"Um, Mom… you really don't want to…" Isabel gave up as her mother disappeared around the corner. "I cannot believe she's doing this," she sighed.

"Look, maybe she's right," Kyle said. "It sounds like they could use a time out."

"Thanks, Ref," Michael muttered.

* * *

"Max, stop acting like a dictator," Liz said angrily. "You can be the most rational man I know when you're not being a stubborn mule."

"A dictator and a stubborn mule? If this is you trying to convince me of something, I'd hate to hear you trying to piss me off," he muttered.

"You know what I mean. If you'd stop being protective and argumentative for two minutes, you'd see I'm right."

"You're asking me to stop loving you, and that's not possible," Max told her. "I would sooner take you and go on the run for the rest of our lives than deliberately put you in danger."

"And what? Leave our friends and family to be killed?" she demanded.

"No. That's not what I'm saying."

"That's sure what it sounded like," she snapped. "Besides, what makes you so sure I'd go with you? If this is how you're going to treat me, like a possession, or a child without the ability to think…"

"Fine! Then I'll lock you in the closet for the duration of the damn carnival if you'd prefer!" Max hollered. Out of the corner of his eye he saw his bedroom door beginning to open. Without bothering to see who was there, he stretched out his hand and slammed the door shut with a blast of power. "Stay out of it!" he called.

"Max! Max, that was your mother!" Liz told him, eyes wide.

"What?" He shook his head. "I don't care. I'll apologize later. We need to settle this."

Liz took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Max watched her trying to calm herself and steeled himself for a new attack. An angry Liz he could handle, but he knew that when she turned to logic he would really have to watch himself. She was fully capable of talking him in circles until he was tripping over his own tongue. He had a fleeting thought that, had she been with him in his past life, her skill at diplomacy might have very well averted an entire war, assuming she was working by his side instead of pitted against him.

"All right," she said softly. "I love you, Max, and I don't want to fight with you. Do we agree on that much at least?"

He sighed. "Of course. You know we do."

"Then come sit with me a minute and let me finish telling you just why I think this plan will work. And when I'm done, if you're still not convinced, then I'll back off and we'll forget the whole thing."

Max looked at her suspiciously, but finally he nodded. They each sat down on the edge of the bed, a few inches between them as if by tacit agreement. Their physical responses to each other had no place in this conversation.

"Go ahead," he said wearily.

"I know you must have been terrified before - in your past life - when they took Tess," she began slowly. "I've thought about it a lot since you got that flash. What you said about all of your reactions and how you and Michael and Isabel took off to rescue her. I think… I think you feel that your emotions, the fact that you acted from the heart, were responsible for getting all of you killed."

"Liz, that's beside…"

"No, it's important," she insisted, cutting him off. "You went with your gut instincts, Max, and you all ended up dead. But the fact is, there was no other way for you to act. You went to rescue Tess, you were outnumbered, and you lost. It was tragic, but it wasn't your fault. And I think, on some level, you've spent your whole life on earth trying to make up for that day. You're so protective of everyone. Even before I knew your secret, I knew you looked out for Michael and Isabel. It's part of who you are - this sense of responsibility - and I think it's because of what you consider to be your past life mistakes."

Max sighed. "Say you're right. What does this insight into my personality have to do with your plan?"

"A great deal, actually. You had no control over that situation, Max, but you have complete control over this one. Aster's men know your history, they know all about your past life, and they've already tried to use it against you. Unsuccessfully, I might add. But what if you could use it against them instead?"

"I'm afraid you've lost me," Max confessed.

"If I go to the carnival and they see me there, they'll think it's an opportunity to do just what you're most afraid of-create an identical repeat of those past life events. Yes, Aster wants me dead, but why not use me in the meantime to trap the rest of you? If they kill me outright, they have no leverage against you. But if they capture me…"

"They can use you to get the rest of us, just as they did before," Max finished.

"Precisely," Liz agreed. "Only this time, we'll be the ones pulling the strings," she said quickly. "We'll have set the whole thing up. I'll have dozens of body guards all over the place, and they'll sweep in when Aster's guys make their move."

Max looked at her carefully, amazed at the gleam in her eye. She was talking about being taken as a hostage and possibly killed, and yet she looked like a child on Christmas morning. "You think this makes it all less dangerous?" he asked. "Liz, a million things could go wrong."

"We won't let them," she insisted. "Max, listen to me. We need to get them out in the open and this is the only thing I can think of that I'm sure will work. They'll never expect it to be a trap because they won't imagine you being brave enough to put me at risk."

"Or stupid enough," he said. "Liz, I don't know…"

"It'll work," she repeated. "And what's more, it might help exorcise a few of those demons that have been haunting you all of your life," she added, reaching out and brushing his bangs off his face.

Max caught her hand and gave her fingers a light squeeze. "I'm not saying yes," he said stubbornly.

Liz smiled and nodded. "But you're not saying no, either. Are you?"

He sighed. "No, I'm not," he agreed. "I need some more time to think about it. And I want to run it past Tof and Rahna to see what they think." His eyes narrowed. "Everyone else already knows about this plan of yours, don't they? That's why they've been so quiet out in the other room."

She shrugged. "I might have asked for a little back up," she admitted.

"And they agreed?" he asked, eyebrows arching.

"Mostly. Michael thinks I've lost my mind."

"I wonder why," Max muttered. "Of course, it's about on par with one of his crazy ideas, so I'm surprised he wasn't on your side."

"He would have been, except he was with you when I told the others so I think he just got the Maria translation," Liz laughed.

Max looked at her shining face and shook his head. "Could you come here now?" he asked, holding out his arm.

"Sure," she whispered. She closed the distance between them in a heart beat and he pulled her onto his lap.

Burying his face in her silky hair, Max held Liz against his chest and inhaled deeply. "This is insane. You do know that, right?"

"No more than any of the rest of it," she said softly. She wrapped her arms around him pressed a kiss to his forehead. "I love you, Max."

"I love you, too," he murmured in reply, but a shudder ran through him and his arms tightened around her in automatic response.

******

TBC
posted on 4-Jun-2002 12:08:37 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Thanks for the feedback, and all the great questions and comments.

LivE, I hear you regarding Max's mention of Tess, but don't forget that this Tess is nothing like the one from the series at this point. Max has already remembered their past life... they were raised together and their marriage arranged, but what they felt for each other was never much more than a sibling kind of love. So when Max talks about his feelings for her, Liz knows there's nothing at all threatening in that... *wink*

As for Liz's big plan, I know right now it seems like Liz is being a bit reckless - and that they're all ignoring some obvious solutions to their problems - but this next section should clear a bit of that up. It's kind of transitional, but important nonetheless. Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

********

Part 63

*********

Diane was standing at the stove sautéing onions when Max and Liz went into the kitchen. Knowing this was something Max needed to do himself, Liz hung back, lingering just inside the doorway as he went up to his mother.

"Hey, Mom. Sorry about the door," he said quietly. "I um, didn't know it was you."

"And that should make a difference?" she asked, continuing to devote her attention to her task.

"Well, technically no," Max agreed. "Look, I'm sorry, but you did kind of catch me in the middle of something, and the door was closed for a reason," he pointed out.

"I tried to knock. You didn't hear me."

Max sighed. "Then you should have just left us alone, Mom."

That made her turn. "Max Evans, this is still my house and you are still my son. I had every right to come into your room to see what was going on. The walls were shaking, you were being so loud." She shook her head. "Max, you hardly ever even raise your voice, let alone shout the house down. I was worried."

"I'm sorry, Mom," he repeat sincerely. "I know it's your house, and of course you have the right to come in and check on me, but given the circumstances… well…"

Diane glanced at Liz. "What were the circumstances? Are you two okay?" She looked back to Max, who was clearly hesitating to reply. "It's none of my business, is it?" she asked slowly.

"We're fine," he replied, choosing to answer the middle question and ignore the ones acting as bookends. His eyes dropped to the stove. "What are you making?"

"Sauce for lasagna," she said. "It's always easy for a crowd."

"You didn't need to," Max said.

Diane's eyebrows arched. "Humor me," she requested. "As I said, I'm still your mother."

Max dropped a quick kiss on his mother's cheeks. "Thanks," he told her.

"Yes, yes, just go play host," she said pointedly. "Liz, make sure he exercises some of those good manners I know I drilled into him during his formative years."

"Don't worry, Mrs. Evans," Liz replied as Max made his way over to her. "I'm sure he can handle it without any prodding from me."

* * * * *

"So, who won?" Michael asked as Liz and Max entered the living room.

Max scowled and Liz shook her head in mild amusement. "It's still under debate," she replied. "Max wants to talk to Tof and Rahna before he makes any decisions."

Michael grunted in acknowledgement while Tess and Isabel looked impressed at Liz's ability to get Max to at least consider her suggestion. None of the others appeared particularly surprised - or happy.

"Um, sorry we were so… vocal," Max added. "I wasn't exactly receptive to begin with," he admitted, dropping down on a couch and pulling Liz after him.

"And now you are?" Tess asked.

Max shrugged. "I can't say I'm loving the idea, but I have to admit that it makes a certain amount of sense given our options. If I were someone completely impartial, I'd probably be willing to give it a go."

"But you're not impartial, and no one really expects you to be," Isabel said.

"Well, I may not be completely on the outside here myself, but I'm still not as close to the situation as any of you," the Sheriff stated. "And Max, I have to say that I'm still uncomfortable with this plan. It's full of holes, or at least what I heard from Michael was, and there's a lot of room for error."

"I know. There are things to work out if we are even to consider it," Max agreed. "Which is why I want to bring it up to Tof and Rahna tomorrow, to see if they consider it feasible." He rubbed his hand absently over Liz's knee. "I'm not going into this rashly. If I do decide to implement this plan - and mind you that's still a very big if - every inevitability has to be accounted for."

Valenti frowned. "Okay, maybe I'm missing a piece of the puzzle, but why would you want to risk anyone this way? I thought that Tof and his bunch were all shape shifters. Can't they just… look like you, the way Nasedo did? Have one of them shift to look like Liz and then use them instead."

"Doesn't work like that, Dad," Kyle said. "They can tell the difference between humans and aliens."

When the Sheriff looked confused, Max leaned in to explain. "When Nasedo shape shifted to look like me, none of you would have realized the truth by just looking at him. But another shape shifter, once they got close enough, would have realized just what he was underneath that human veneer."

"I see," Valenti said. "And you're sure about this?"

"Saedon knew it was Nasedo with me out at Eagle Rock," Liz pointed out. "Even though he had shifted to look like Agent Pierce."

"So decoys won't work," Kyle finished. "If we want them to go after someone, it's gonna have to be the real thing."

"That means they'll know you've got body guards planted at the carnival," Valenti said.

"They would expect us to," Max said. "And they'll only know for sure who the guards are if they get up close."

"At which point they'd be revealing themselves as well," Tess added.

"It also means that, unless they do a thorough scan of the fair grounds, they won't be aware of how many body guards we have there," Liz added.

Valenti sighed. "Still sounds like a huge risk."

"It is," Max said quietly. "Which is why I haven't made a decision yet. Look, let's table this for now. Rahna is due to contact Michael in the next hour or so with our training schedule for tomorrow. Alex, I believe you're already planning to work with Tof part of the day?"

"Yeah," Alex replied. "I'm going to swing home in the morning to pick up some of my equipment before I head out. I guess I'm basically going to be out at the lab until we make some progress with those searches."

"What about your parents?" Isabel asked softly.

"Tof's going to arrange it so they think I'm involved in a summer computer research project at State U. Something with a flexible completion date," Alex grinned.

"That's good," Max said. "Sheriff, I've called another meeting for tomorrow afternoon out at the lab."

"Michael told us," Valenti replied. "I'll do my best to be there."

"Well, on that note, I'm going to go see if I can give my mother a hand with dinner," Max announced. "Guys, things are probably going to be pretty intense from here on out," he added as he stood. "I suggest we all try to make the most of whatever down time we get." He ran his palm over Liz's hair in a loving gesture, then excused himself and left the room.

"I'm going to go help, too," Liz told the others with a smile.

When she had gone, Michael let out a long breath and shook his head. "I really don't like this," he muttered.

"You heard them," Maria said. "Max hasn't decided yet."

"Which I don't get at all," Michael replied. "I know she turns his brain to mush, but this is insane."

"He doesn't seem particularly convinced to me," Valenti said. "He seems aware of how dangerous this whole idea is."

"So why not just say no and be done with it?" Michael growled.

"Because, Michael," Isabel sighed, "if he says no, where does it leave us?"

* * * * *

"Well, that was an interesting evening," Jim sighed as he settled more comfortably on the couch in the den. He, Kyle and Tess had just returned home from the Evanses', and from the silence that enveloped the small room it was clear they were embroiled in their individual thoughts.

"I never thought Max would even give Liz's plan a shot," Kyle mused. "He's always so damn protective of her."

"He's been really struggling not to go overboard on that count," Tess said.

"Yeah, fine, but that doesn't mean he should go do a one-eighty," Kyle replied. "This whole scheme is a good way for Liz to get herself killed."

"Well, I think we hashed it out about as much as we were going to earlier," his father said. "Max was right to keep the mood light through dinner. Plus I got the impression he wasn't in any big hurry to fill his folks in on the details of Liz's idea."

"Can you blame him?" Kyle muttered. "They'd never keep something like that from Liz's parents."

Tess curled her legs under herself. "Liz isn't stupid. She knows this could be dangerous."

"Be that as it may, I'm glad Max is consulting Tof and the others before he makes a decision," Jim said wearily. "I swear, you kids are gonna make me old before my time." He heaved himself to his feet. "I'm heading to bed. I need to head into the station early tomorrow if I'm going to meet you all out at the lab in time for Max's meeting."

"Okay, Dad," Kyle said. "See you tomorrow."

"Good-night, Sheriff," Tess added.

"Jim," he reminded her. "How many times do I have to tell you?"

She shrugged and smiled.

He laughed lightly. "'night, kids."

"I can't call him by his first name," Tess sighed softly when he had gone.

"I know," Kyle said. "It's the whole grown up thing. Too weird." He eyed her across the coffee table that separated them. "How about you come over here next to me?" he asked, patting the empty space on the couch.

Tess pretended to consider. "Over there?"

"Yeah."

"Well, I don't know. It's kinda far and I'm awfully cozy right here," she teased.

"What do I have to do, come get you myself?"

"Hmmm… No. But if I come sit with you, will you answer a question for me?"

"What the heck."

"Okay." Tess uncurled herself from her chair and made her way around the table. She sat down on the couch and slipped into the curve of his arm. "This what you had in mind?" she purred.

"Oh yeah." He pulled her closer and moved to kiss her.

"Uh, wait just a minute there, buddy," she said, pressing a finger to his lips.

"What?" he complained.

"You promised to answer my question."

"Oh. Right. Hurry up," he said huskily.

"When Rahna contacted Michael with the training schedule for everyone this evening, you just went along with it." She eyed him carefully, as if waiting for a reaction.

"Is there an actual question to this question?" he asked.

"Kyle, you've got that pre-football camp stuff at the high school all week, and you didn't even mention it. What are you planning to do?"

"Skip it," he said simply.

"But it's important to you."

"Yeah, well so is all of us surviving to see junior year. Tess, did you think I'd just go off and run laps and lift weights with the guys while the rest of you were gearing up for a war?"

"No, I guess not," she admitted. "I just thought…"

"That I'd make more of a fuss," he finished for her. "Maybe take a few pot shots at Max over the whole mess and make my opinions generally known."

A soft smile spread across her face. "No, you've definitely come a long way from that particular Kyle Valenti," she told him. "But Kyle, it's okay to have other commitments."

"Last time I checked, Max was planning on calling in sick to the UFO Center and he had Mr. Parker rearranging the work schedule at the Crashdown to get Liz, Maria, and Michael off the hook."

"That doesn't mean you need to do the same thing."

Kyle frowned slightly. "Tess, either I'm in or I'm not. If I'm part of the whole alien reinforcement team, then I show up to all the practices. If there's some reason you guys want me out of the picture, you'd better speak up now. Because I'd hate to go sticking my neck out just to see how long it is."

"No, Kyle, of course we want you with us," Tess said hurriedly. "I never meant… " She sighed. "I'm sorry. I guess I'm still not too good at this."

"At what?" he asked softly.

"Human interaction," she said grudgingly. "All of these emotions. Letting people know I care without stepping all over their feelings."

"Why don't you try again," he suggested gently.

"All I wanted to say was that… I'm glad you consider all of this - us - an important enough part of your life to want to be part of the group. What we're going up against is so big and frightening and… alien," she whispered. "I know you don't have to help us. But I'm grateful that you are."

"I don't think I could turn away if I tried," he told her. "And I'll be honest, Tess. Part of it is how I'm starting to feel about you, specifically, but there's more to it than that." He looked off into the distance. "I've been a team player since I was a kid. Sports came naturally to me and it was a way to be part of something bigger," he murmured. "You know, after my mom left and it was just me and Dad, it felt good to get out with a group… and feel like they were my family."

"Kyle…" she said softly, reaching out and taking his hand.

He squeezed her fingers gently, but he didn't turn. "This - what we've all become - is a real family, Tess," he continued. "It started as these little factions, you know? Liz, Maria, and Alex. Max, Michael, Isabel. Me and my dad. You. And somehow we've come together into this unit. We've gotten past all the petty high school shit and now… we're really strong together. I can't explain it. It's just something I feel. And whatever it is, I need it."

"I feel it too," she murmured.

That seemed to get his attention and he shifted to look her in the eyes. "God, you're so beautiful," he said.

"Kyle," she whispered, blushing.

"So, did that answer your question?" he asked, smiling slightly.

"Yeah," she breathed. "Now, um, where were we?"

His smile quirked up on one side. Reaching out, he cupped her face with his hand and drew her in for a kiss.

* * * * *

Maria peered out the front window and watched as Michael paced the width of her front porch. Despite the late hour, he had refused to come inside after the Sheriff had dropped them off, insisting he needed to work off some of his restless energy. Knowing there was no point in arguing, she had simply gone into the house and left him alone. He had checked in with their body guards and then circled the yard himself, only returning to the porch once he was sure the perimeter was secure.

"Is he still out there?" Amy padded out of the kitchen and handed her daughter a cup of herbal tea.

"Yeah," Maria said. "Thanks, Mom."

"You're welcome." Amy peered past Maria at the brooding young man who was wearing a groove in her steps. "What set him off?"

"Specifically? I'm not sure," Maria hedged. "But Max is starting to remember stuff from their past… you know, their first lives…"

"And Michael's not," Amy said. "I see. His ego's bruised."

"It's not so much that," Maria said, turning away from the window. "He used to be the general, but now Max knows more about all this military stuff because he's remembering, and Michael feels displaced somehow."

"I can see how that would be hard on him. But that's not going to solve anything," she said, nodding toward the window. "He needs his sleep."

"He'll come in eventually."

"Well, I'm going to bed," Amy said. "Good-night, Maria."

"Good-night, Mom." Maria watched her mother head back down the hall. "Hey, Mom?"

"What sweetie?" she asked, pausing at the door to her room.

"Um… nothing. See you in the morning."

Amy stared at her for a long minute. "The couch, Maria," she said finally, raising an eyebrow.

Maria smiled. "Yes, Mom."

* * * * *

"You were awfully quiet tonight," Isabel observed as she sat at her night table and rubbed hand lotion over her arms.

"A lot on my mind, I guess," Alex said.

"Worrying about Liz?" she asked knowingly.

"God, you must be sick of us all," he laughed dryly. "Max fighting her tooth and nail, Michael announcing that she's lost her mind, me quietly brooding over the whole thing."

"Don't you think I'm worried too?" Isabel asked, surprise evident in her voice.

"Sure, but it's different."

"Oh, because you guys have cornered the market on macho protectivism," she muttered. "Listen, Alex, I know Liz and I weren't on the best terms at the start of all this, but I consider her my sister now. Hell, she's basically married to my brother. Of course I'm scared. Her plan is reckless at best. But I also really admire her determination."

"Yeah, that's one of the things I've always loved about Liz," he agreed. "Once she's put her mind to something, there's no stopping her. But it's not like she goes rushing in blind. She's way too intelligent for that."

"Alex, did you ever…"

"What?"

Isabel flushed slightly and fiddled with the cap on her lotion. "It's silly. But did you ever have feelings for Liz? Or Maria?"

Alex laughed. "Nah. Maybe if we hadn't become friends when we did. But we were ten. It's a funny age. Your hormones haven't quite kicked in yet. We were the best of friends before anything else could get in the way. Why? Jealous?"

"No. I mean, I guess I was just curious," she admitted. "So, are you going to stop worrying any time soon?"

He grew serious. "Not unless Tof and I can come up with some other way to track down these bastards," he admitted.

"You don't know that Max will end up going with Liz's plan. Tof might veto it outright, or else Rahna might."

"True. But I've got a bad feeling about the whole scenario," he sighed.

"Alex, you can't put the whole thing on yourself. I know how hard you've been working, trying to figure out where Aster's guys are hiding. It won't help to make yourself sick worrying about it."

He shrugged, seemingly unconvinced.

Isabel went over to the bed and climbed in next to him. "Hey," she said gently. "I bet I can make you stop thinking about it at least. Come here," she coaxed.

Alex slipped easily into her arms. "So, you're going to distract me, are you?"

"Oh yes," she told him seriously, nodding so her hair fell softly over both of them. "Plenty of time for computers and concerns when the sun comes up."

He threaded his hands through her long hair, letting the silky length slip through his fingers. "I think I can accept that," he murmured.

"Good," she whispered. Leaning in, she pressed her lips to his, and a soft moan was his only reply.

* * * * *

Max sat at his desk, his chair spun so his back was to his computer. The soft glow from the screen bathed the room in an eerie blue, the only light except for a few stray stars peering through the window.

Liz lay on her side on the bed, fast asleep. Max watched as her chest rose and fell in a gentle rhythm, her expression utterly peaceful. She had shifted slightly when he had slipped out of her arms, reaching restlessly for him until she had located his pillow and the lingering familiarity of his scent had calmed her. Now she sprawled in the center of the mattress, clothed only in one of his old shirts, the sheet clinging to her hips and tangled around her legs. Her hair fanned over the pillow, a dark silky frame for her beautiful face. Even in sleep, she was utterly alive, every inch of her vibrant and so real. He still couldn't believe that she was there in his bed, in his life, that she loved him. There was no way he was going to allow anything bad to touch her.

He sighed and forced himself to turn back to the computer. The map on the screen seemed to pulse and he rubbed wearily at his eyes. He was so tired. The day had been endless. Had it really been only twelve hours since he and Liz had slipped into a booth at the Crashdown for lunch? They had been so happy and carefree, if only just for those few minutes, teasing and flirting and just having fun. It never ceased to amaze him how quickly their lives could descend back into hell.

Liz was right about one thing for sure. They could continue down this same slippery path for years if they didn't do something about it. She and Michael were both right - the time had come for action. He was tired of worrying about everyone he loved, every hour of the day and night. He wanted a real life for all of them - one where they could enjoy simply being together and make plans for their futures, whatever that might mean.

But how much was he willing to put on the line? Could he risk it all? Risk Liz? She held him firmly in the palm of her hand - both heart and soul. How could he put her in danger? There had to be another answer. He just wasn't seeing it.

"Max? What are you doing?" she called softly.

He swiveled back to face her. "I didn't mean to wake you."

"I just missed you," she said, patting the empty space beside her. "Come back to bed."

"In a few minutes," he said. "Go back to sleep."

"Whatever it is can wait until morning," she told him firmly. "Now come here."

He smiled. "Okay." He swung back to the computer and logged off, then shut down, plunging the room into darkness. He could hear Liz shifting back to her side of the bed as he made his way over to her.

"Now will you go back to sleep?" he asked quietly, as he pulled her against his chest.

"Who said anything about sleep?" she murmured huskily. "As I recall, you owe me a bit of dessert from lunchtime."

"Liz, what are you… Oh, God," he groaned, as her mouth found the tender skin just below his ear. "You're gonna be the death of me."

"Ah, but what a way to go," she giggled, her lips cruising along his jaw.

"That's not quite what I meant," he said, rolling her beneath him. Hovering above her, he could just make out her eyes glittering in the darkness. He stroked her hair back off her face and traced the line of her cheek.

"Max, kiss me," she breathed, her arms twining around his neck.

Without another word, he lowered his mouth to hers.

*********

TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 4-Jun-2002 12:34:53 AM ]
posted on 9-Jun-2002 10:05:46 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Wow! You guys are full of questions these days, aren't you? LOL! I'm glad you're all so involved in my little plot. *wink* As usual, I'll just let the story answer the questions as much as possible. I will mention that Max doesn't have a shield in this (I forget who asked about it), at least that we know of. Don't forget, he discovered that ability in season 2 and this is a post-Destiny fic.

Well, I'll just get on with it now. Hope you all had a great weekend! Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

************

Part 64

************

It was a tense silence that hung in the air of the conference room once Liz was finished speaking. She had been somewhat surprised when Max insisted she explain the plan herself. Although she had anticipated being present for the discussion, she had assumed that Max and Tof would do most of the talking. Instead, she had found herself at the table, a silent Max and Michael beside her, expected to outline her idea to Tof, Stella and Rahna, who were seated directly across from them.

For the first time since she began dealing in the world of aliens, Liz Parker had found herself feeling intimidated. Not so much by Tof or Stella; they had always been warm and encouraging toward her. But Rahna was another story entirely. A warrior to the core, the shape shifter appeared to have no use for Liz. She was polite and respectful, and seemed more than willing to accept Liz as Max's mate, but that was as far as it went. Rahna's concerns were strictly military, which meant her attentions remained focused on Michael. He was her superior officer, and as such held her undivided allegiance. Her duty was to protect Max and Liz, but she served General Guerin. Liz sincerely doubted she would be impressed by any plan devised by a civilian.

"Well?" Max asked finally. "What do you think? Is it practical? Is it even feasible?"

Tof exhaled slowly. "It's feasible," he said, glancing toward Rahna for confirmation. She raised her eyebrows, then shrugged in agreement.

"But not practical, right?" Michael said.

"Michael," Max cautioned. They had agreed to wait for honest reactions, uncolored by their own opinions. He didn't want them to tell them what they thought he wanted to hear.

"That depends," Tof continued. "What do you think? Are you truly considering it?"

"I know what I think," Max stated. "I want to know what you think. All of you," he added, nodding to include Stella.

"I do have something to say, but I'd like to hear everyone else first," Stella said. "My take is purely non-military you understand. More… mathematical as it were," she smiled.

"All right," Max agreed. "Rahna?"

The shape shifter glanced hesitantly at Michael, then seemed to pull herself up and looked at Liz. "It's incredibly brave," she said. "And bold."

Liz found herself relaxing ever so slightly. "Thank you."

Rahna nodded. "It could work, but it's incredibly risky. I understand why you might be willing to take that risk, but…"

"But what?" Liz prompted.

Rahna hesitated.

"Go ahead," Max told her. "I want your honest take on this, Rahna. We trust your judgement. You're far more experienced at this than we are at this point."

She turned and held Max's gaze. "I wouldn't want to be the one to report back to you if something went wrong, sir," she said plainly.

"Meaning if Liz was captured or killed," he replied evenly.

Rahna flinched. "Precisely. I'm sorry, but we all understand how you feel about her."

"I suppose that could be considered incentive for you to try extra hard," Max said quietly, still holding the shape shifter's gaze.

"Max…" Liz admonished, unable to believe she had heard him correctly. The underlying threat in his words was implicit.

He dismissed her concern with a quick squeeze of her hand. "If not this, what would you have us do?" he continued. "Sitting back and waiting for whatever comes next is no longer an option."

"I wouldn't send Liz out there alone," Rahna replied. "If you insist on this type of tactic - using bait as you call it - I would divide their attention. Go in numbers."

"If we divide their attention, we also divide yours," Max pointed out, but he was nodding. "Do we have enough protection to risk us all going?"

"Max, no, it's better…" Liz began.

"I was already thinking along these lines," he told her, stopping her mid-sentence. "Your plan makes perfect sense until we come to the part where you're the target," he told her, his eyes steely. "If you go, we all go. We're stronger together. You know it, Liz, you just forgot," he added gently.

"What do you have in mind?" Michael asked, sounding vastly more upbeat than he had all morning.

"We all go to the carnival, under heavy guard," Max said, nodding when Rahna looked agreeable. "Liz, you'll probably still be their main focus," he admitted, "for all the reasons why you wanted to be the one to do this. But with the rest of us there, it'll be safer. Plus we can use our connection to keep in contact, even if you somehow get separated from the group."

"I don't know," she said slowly. "Tof?"

"Max is right," Tof said. "While your plan was strategically sound as far as what you wanted to accomplish, it was still highly risky. This at least provides you with much needed back up."

Rahna nodded. "I agree. Your plan is too aggressive, given your role in the hierarchy."

"I wish you people would learn to play chess," Liz sighed. "Fine."

"Don't sound so discouraged," Max told her. "This time yesterday we had no idea where to begin."

A smile tugged at her lips. "Thanks."

"If you permit, I'd like to start strategizing with the other commanders," Rahna said.

"Yeah, I'll come with," Michael told her. "We done here, Max?"

"Stella, we still haven't heard from you," Max replied.

"Oh, they can go," Stella told him. "I'm in favor of the group plan, and what I have to say is more for you and Liz anyway."

Max nodded toward Michael and Rahna. "All right. Progress report at four," he reminded them.

"Got it, Maxwell," Michael replied. "Catch up with you then." He followed Rahna out of the room.

"He's happier," Liz assessed.

"He wasn't a big fan of your idea. Called it a kamikaze mission," Max said.

"When did he get so protective of me?" she wondered aloud.

"I think it's part of the whole deal," Max told her. "He claims not to be remembering anything consciously, but some of it is second nature. As my second, he's sworn to protect my mate," he said quietly.

Liz felt her heart catch. It had never occurred to her that her relationship with Max would have such an effect on the group dynamic. She turned to meet Max's eyes. "What did he think before? I mean, when you all went after Tess?"

Max's jaw tightened perceptibly. "He didn't offer an opinion and I didn't ask for one. I ordered him to come with me and he did. Same with Isabel."

"So… you don't really know what he might have done differently," Liz said slowly, realizing precisely what he was telling her.

"I imagine he wasn't particularly keen on storming Aster's stronghold," Max admitted. "Not without some sort of concrete plan. But don't forget, he grew up with Tess the same as Iz and I did. We were all friends from our earliest days. It was personal for him, too. And he knew better than to argue with me." He dropped his gaze and sighed. "I was… rash. There's no way of knowing what might have been different, though, so there's not much point in dwelling on it."

Liz reached out and took Max's hand beneath the table, simply holding it and allowing her love and support to flow through their connection. She knew there was no point in telling him not to dwell on the past. For a long moment, no one spoke.

As if he suddenly recalled that they weren't alone, Max finally looked up. "Stella, what did you want to tell us?" he asked.

"Actually, it's more something I need to show you," she began, rising from her chair. She moved to the wall where a large retractable map of Roswell was hanging and gave the bottom edge of the map a swift tug, causing it to roll back up on itself and reveal the white board below it. Standing in front of the board, she toyed with a black marker as she faced them. "I told Liz the other day that I'm a math type," she said with a smile. "By that I mean that I studied mathematics in both college and grad school, with a concentration in abstract theory and a minor in statistical probability. Don't worry, you don't need to know what that means," she added.

"That's probably a good thing," Max admitted. "But what does that have to do with our luring Aster's followers into the open?"

"Nothing, directly. Let me see if I can explain. Numbers aren't just things you can use to account for amounts or distances. They can hold meaning beyond such practical applications."

"Such as?" Max asked.

"It's my understanding that on your world, the number four held great significance," Stella continued. "Four points, four sides, symbolizing unity and strength."

"The four square," Max breathed.

"Exactly," Tof agreed.

"On earth, there are other numbers that hold similar meaning. Numbers that appear in nature," Stella said. "One of these is the number five, commonly considered mystical or magical. Humans have five senses, there are five points to a pentagram, and so on. But that is just one example." Turning, Stella began to write on the board, her body blocking whatever it was from view. "Have you heard of the Fibonacci series?"

"I think so," Liz said slowly. "Aren't those numbers that create some sort of perfect proportion? They create a spiral, right?"

"That's part of it," Stella said. "The pattern comes from adding one number in the series to the one immediately previous in order to get the next one in line. These numbers appear in nature and music and any number of places." Stepping away, she revealed a set of numbers written in a vertical line.

Max stared at the numbers for a minute, then looked at Liz, who shrugged. She had no more idea where Stella was going with all of this than he did.

"I can see your confused," Stella said with a smile. "That's all right. Look at it this way. Each number in the series represents a person. The first number is one. Max, that would be you - the king."

He blinked. "Okay, if you say so. Go on."

Stella wrote Max's name next to the number one at the top of the list. Then she drew an arrow down to the next number, a two, and added Isabel's name. "Two. You and your sister. The royal siblings." Another arrow to the third number in the series, a three, after which she added Michael's name. "The three of you have been a unit since childhood, have you not?"

"I think I see what you're trying to do," Max said. "But Stella, it can't be more than a coincidence, can it? I mean, how hard is it to have the people around us add up to whatever numbers run in this series?"

Stella's eyebrows rose. "Please notice that there is no number four in the Fibonacci series," she said meaningfully. "The next number is five." She extended the arrow downward, adding Liz and Tess's names. "This is your foundation on earth, Max. Not the four square. The five of you. Certain cultures would label these the five elements."

"Wait, I thought there were only four elements," Liz said, wrinkling her forehead. "Earth, air, water, and fire."

"And spirit," Tof added quietly. "That would be your fifth element, according to ancient human civilization."

Liz looked at Max. "What do you think?"

"I…" He turned to Stella. "I'm sorry, but I just don't see that this means anything."

Rather than appearing put out by his pronouncement, Stella seemed more amused. "Shall I go on?" Without waiting for a reply, she turned back to the board and drew another arrow to the next number. "Eight." Across from the number, she quickly wrote in Maria, Alex, and Kyle. "After that we have thirteen. This is the first number to remove you from your inner circle," she added as she wrote. "Tof and myself, the Sheriff, Rahna, and this last position is shared," she finished, writing in Nasedo and Kalen, separated by a slash.

"Okay," Max said. "That does seem… logical."

"Glad you think so," Stella said. "Our next number is twenty one. Care to try?" she asked, looking at Liz.

"What? You mean, name the people at that level?" Liz asked.

"Exactly," Stella replied. "Think of people who have helped you get this far. They may or may not have known the truth about Max and the others, but they still supported you."

Liz chewed thoughtfully on her bottom lip. "Max's parents," she suggested. "And I guess, mine?"

Stella nodded and wrote in the four names. "Good. Go ahead. Four more. And remember, they won't necessarily have been trying to help on a conscious level. But they helped you progress. Maybe provided some key information."

"River Dog," Liz said. "I guess Maria's mom," she said hesitantly. "I mean, she helped Michael a lot."

"Good. Two more," Stella told her.

"Topolsky," Max said quietly. "She gave us the heads up on Pierce and the Special Unit."

"Excellent," Stella said. "And? This one might be more difficult."

Max glanced questioningly at Liz. "I don't know, do you?"

Liz shook her head. "I can't think of anyone else who's really helped us directly."

"I can see how you might miss this person." Stella turned back to the board and wrote in the last name - Claudia Parker.

"My grandmother?" Liz gasped. "How?"

"What did you tell me about your grandmother dying, Liz?" Stella asked gently.

"Max helped me say good-bye," she replied. "And… Oh, I see. She told me to follow my heart," she replied softly.

"I suspect your grandmother's advice has kept you going through a great deal of this, hasn't it?" Stella asked.

Liz nodded. "Grandma understood. About Max. Without even knowing him or what he is." She felt Max gently caressing her cheek and realized she was crying. "I'm sorry," she whispered.

"No, Liz, don't be," Stella said. "I didn't mean to upset you."

Liz shook her head. "You didn't," she assured her, offering a bright smile. "So, then what you're saying with all of this is that we're a good team. The bunch of us."

"I'm saying what I suspect you've all known for a very long time, even if you chose to ignore it from time to time. You're all special. Together, you can achieve so much more than you can separately," Stella said. "I'm not trying to preach some new age mumbo jumbo to you, nor am I claiming there's some magical connection. But I believe that certain numbers come up in nature simply because there is a strength inherent in that combination. And it would be foolish to ignore the way those numbers seem to thrive in this group."

"But the number one is the first in that series," Liz pointed out. "So why can't I be the one to play bait?" she asked stubbornly.

"Because that number one didn't represent you," Max softly. "It stood for me." He took her hand and squeezed it. "And because I won't let you."

Something about the way he said it, almost like a petulant child, struck Liz as funny. She began to giggle and soon was laughing hysterically.

"Well, I'm glad I could amuse you," Max said, looking somewhat taken aback.

"Not you," she choked out. "Sorry."

"I think we're all feeling a bit high strung right now," Tof volunteered. "Max, if there's nothing else, I should probably go check on Michael and Rahna's progress. See if they need my assistance. And then I left Alex working alone in my office."

"I'll come with you," Max told him. "Liz, you were scheduled to work with Isabel and Tess on harnessing your powers, right?"

"Yeah," she said, finally under control. "Time to see what I've got in me," she teased him.

"I'll walk you down," Stella told her.

They divided up in the hallway, Max following Tof toward the war room while Liz and Stella headed for the back exit to the area where the target range had been set up. Kyle and Maria were barely visible at the far end of the yard, where they appeared to be working with laser weapons. Isabel and Tess were standing considerably nearer the entrance to the building, along with several of the shape shifters, and waved Liz over when they saw her.

"Hey," Isabel said. "How'd it go?"

Liz rolled her eyes. "That depends on how you look at it. My simple single-person operation has become a group effort."

"We're all going?" Tess asked.

"Yeah. Rahna's recommendation, but Max already seemed to be leaning that way."

"I'll bet Michael was relieved," Isabel commented.

"Oh yeah. But wait until he realizes that this mean Maria's in for the fun," Liz said.

"He'll deal," Isabel said. "He's not that much of a hypocrite. Frankly, I have to say this makes me feel better, Liz. None of us were anxious for you to do this."

"I know," Liz sighed. "And part of me is glad, too. I just think I had a good shot alone."

"Maybe we'll have a better shot together, though," Tess suggested gently.

"That seems to be the consensus," Liz said, glancing back at Stella who was watching the practice from the side of the building. "Okay, down to work. What exactly is it that I'm supposed to be doing?"

*********

TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Jun-2002 10:08:40 PM ]
posted on 19-Jun-2002 10:54:48 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hey guys! Thanks for all the bumps. I've been working on a real life type project and it's been kind of a priority, but my deadline just got pushed back so I was able to take a little Ros-break. *wink* Thanks as always for the amazing feedback. Enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

***********

Part 65

************

Alex peered at the computer screen as he scrolled through the document, his eyes stinging from staring at the tiny text. He adjusted the font size upward, frowning when the browser failed to respond. Blinking, he realized the font had indeed been enlarged; it was just his eyesight that wasn't responding accordingly.

Sighing, he swung his chair away from the terminal and pressed the tips of his fingers to his throbbing temples. His head was pulsing in some primitive rhythm and he acknowledged reluctantly that he needed to take a break. Maybe he could track down some aspirin, he thought absently.

He had been at it all day, trying desperately to make sense of the endless stream of information he had been able to tap into using Tof's equipment. He had spent the first hour that morning figuring out how to work the alien technology, and the rest of the time simply trying to keep up with the flow of data. His poor human brain was on overload, and he knew it wasn't helping that he had only paused twice the entire day - once to update Tof of his progress, and once for the group meeting. Checking his watch, he realized that he had left the conference room nearly three hours ago. No wonder he was so tired.

"Knock, knock." The door to Tof's office cracked open and Maria poked her head into the room. "You alive in here."

"Barely," he admitted. "Come on in. I was just taking a break."

"About time," Maria declared. She came into the office, balancing a glass and two plates.

"Whoa, what's all this?" Alex asked, moving to help her.

"Your dinner," she said pointedly, setting everything down on the side of the desk. "When you didn't show up, Isabel said we should just leave you be for the time being, but we put aside a plate for you. And dessert, too," she added. "Chocolate chip cookies."

"When was dinner?" he asked.

"Like an hour ago. Tof told us in the meeting. Weren't you paying attention?"

"I guess I spaced," Alex admitted. "Once Max told us he'd decided against Liz's solo kamikaze run in favor of the group approach, I pretty much zoned."

"I wish I had," Maria said with a groan. "All that technical strategy stuff is way over my head."

"Speaking of heads, you have any aspirin?" he asked hopefully.

"Nah, sorry. Liz might. I'll check." She nodded at the computer and the stacks of paper printouts spread over the work table beyond him. "Any progress?"

"Hard to tell. There's just so much to weed through."

"Eat your dinner," Maria told him. "Chicken and roast potatoes. Actually pretty good, considering aliens cooked it."

"Uh, as I recall, Michael's an alien and he can cook."

"Michael is a cook," Maria corrected. "That doesn't mean he can cook."

Alex laughed. "Do you tell him that?"

"Hell, no," she said, winking at him. "I'll check on the aspirin. Hang in there."

"Thanks," he replied.

* * * * *

Max leaned over the survey map that covered the table and added another small red flag to a spot near the fair grounds. "There are plenty of places to hide here," he remarked. "If they post look outs, this would be a likely area. It's rocky and the elevation is high enough to give a good view of about half of the carnival. Without the rides and games present, it's a clear shot out to here," he said, pointing to the edge of the grounds. "But the Ferris wheel and the fun house are generally set up here and here. They pretty much block the line of sight the rest of the way to the road."

"Is everything always in the same place?" Rahna questioned.

"Sometimes one or two things get moved around, but they stick to the same order for the most part," Max replied. "The larger rides should start to arrive tomorrow. We'll get a better idea then of what this year's layout is going to look like."

Michael frowned. "We should get a good rendering of the grounds before anything gets set up, so we know what the terrain is like. It'll be harder to tell once the fair operators are hanging around. We need a sense of any irregularities to the ground. Dips, loose gravel. Anything that might trip us up if we have to move fast."

"Good idea," Max agreed. "Rahna, can you get a couple of guys out there at sun up? I'm afraid they'll have to work fast. I'd send them tonight, but it's too dark and we need details."

"Permits don't allow the carnival people to take up residence before noon," the Sheriff stated. "Your people should have plenty of time."

"We still need them back as soon as possible," Michael said. "That information is going to be necessary for us to come up with our line of defense."

"Not a problem," Rahna replied, keying a note to herself in the small electronic pad she was using. "From the look of this map, they should be able to cover the area thoroughly in less than two hours."

Max dropped into his seat and took a sip of his lukewarm coffee, not even noticing the bitter taste. He scanned what had now become the official war room. Documents littered every available surface and maps hung from three of the four walls. A communications console had been brought in and placed against the remaining wall, looking eerily like the one he and Tess had destroyed. The machine had been muted so it would not distract their conversation, but lights continuously danced over the controls. Periodically Tof would go over and check the read out, often excusing himself immediately afterward to return a transmission from one of the guards monitoring the lab's perimeter. There was a sense of heightened awareness that permeated the room, leaving all of them on edge. Yet, despite the tension, there was no denying the effect the late hour was having on all of them. Maria and Liz had wandered off with Stella half an hour before, and Max suspected they were asleep somewhere. At the far end of the room, Tess was curled up in her chair, her head on Kyle's shoulder, clearly struggling to stay awake. Isabel looked equally tired. God only knew what Alex was up to in Tof's office.

Pushing at the fatigue that threatened to swamp him, Max turned his attention back to the quiet discussion at hand. "I don't think there's that much more we can do tonight," he interrupted. "Sheriff, I'd appreciate it if you'd contact our parents and tell them we'll be staying out here."

"Sure thing, Max," Valenti agreed. "It's much too late for you kids to be driving back to Roswell. Not when you're all just going to be coming out again in the morning."

"Actually," Max said, "I suspect we'll be camping out here for the duration. We're safer - easier to guard - and there's just too much to do between now and Friday."

"So you're set on doing this then?" the Sheriff asked gravely.

Max glanced at Michael, relieved when his friend nodded in silent approval. "Yes," he replied. "I understand your reticence, Sheriff, but the fact remains that it's our decision," Max continued quietly. "And I don't want to go through life with us all looking over our shoulders. It's time to put an end to this - at least to the best of our abilities."

"Like you said, it's not my decision," Valenti stated. "But I'll stand with you Max, and be proud to do so."

"Thank you," Max said. "That means a lot."

"Well, I'd better get a move on if I want to catch your folks awake," he said, rising to his feet. "What about all of your jobs? I know Amy and the Parkers will understand, but how about you, Max? The UFO Center is going to be a zoo."

"It can't be helped," Max said. "With any luck, we'll be able to get back to some semblance of normal by the weekend rush."

The Sheriff stared him in the eye. "You really believe that, son?"

Max didn't bother to answer.

* * * * *

Michael dragged himself down the hall toward the rooms that had been set aside for them. Apparently a number of the higher ranking members of Tof's group had already obtained apartments in town, anxious to settle their families, so several of the rooms that had been converted into sleeping quarters were vacant. He had to admit that he was looking forward to spending the night in a real bed instead of curled up on the floor of Maria's bedroom or on the lumpy couch in her living room. At least what was left of the night, he thought wearily, glancing at his watch.

He came to a stop outside the last room on the corridor and pushed open the partially closed door. Light streamed across the floor and spilled over the foot of the queen-sized bed. Moving as quietly as he could, Michael took a few steps into the dark room. He could just make out two sleeping figures, stretched out side-by-side. Next to the bed on the nightstand there were a couple of soda cans, as well as a presumably empty ice cream carton. The sight made him smile, chasing away just a bit of his fatigue. Leave it to Maria and Liz to have a slumber party in the middle of the crisis.

"Maria," he whispered, easing around the side of the bed. "Maria, come on." He knelt down and gently brushed her hair back off her face.

"Hmm?" she murmured sleepily.

"Shhh," he cautioned.

"Michael? Whatcha want? Don't let Mom hear you," Maria told him, snuggling into her pillow.

"Maria, we're at the lab," he reminded her softly. "Wake up, baby. Come on, we're next door."

Her eyes drifted open and she blinked at him a couple of times. "Hmm… oh, yeah, right." She rubbed her nose. "You guys figure anything out?"

"Hush," Michael whispered, pressing a finger to her lips. "It's late." He pushed back her side of sheet and helped her up.

"Wait, what about Liz?" Maria glanced back at her best friend, who was still sleeping peacefully.

"She and Max are in here tonight. He'll be along in a few minutes."

"Okay." Leaning down, she fumbled for her sneakers and shoved her feet into them. "I think I left…"

"Whatever it is, you can get it tomorrow," Michael told her. Taking her hand, he tugged her out into the hallway and into the next room. It was nearly identical to the one they had come from - a large bed, a couple of dressers, a small table and chairs in one corner. Not bothering with the light, Michael scooped Maria into his arms and carried her across the floor, setting her gently on the mattress.

Maria reached up and cupped his cheek, trying to meet his eyes in the faint light. "Michael, what's going on? Are you sure nothing's wrong?"

"Our lives are in danger and we're shooting in the dark," he said a bit wryly. "What could possibly be wrong?"

"No, I mean…"

"I know," he said. "Nothing happened. I just missed you." He kissed her tenderly. "It gets awfully quiet when you're not around," he whispered.

"I thought you were always looking for ways to shut me up," she said coyly.

"Yeah, well, maybe that's the point." He kicked off his boots and stretched out next to her. "Come here," he said, pulling her into his arms, her head cushioned against his chest.

"Michael?"

"Yeah?"

"This is nice."

He let out a snort. "No chance of your mother walking in? You better believe it is."

Maria chuckled. "I'll bet she gave the Sheriff hell when he told her we'd be out here all night."

"She's probably still at it," he agreed. "Now go back to sleep. Early day." He dropped a kiss on the top of her head, smoothing her hair with his palm. "Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

* * * * *

Max walked purposefully toward Tof's office, knowing what he would find even before he rounded the corner into the room.

"Alex, go to bed," he said sternly, the words coming even as his feet crossed the threshold.

Alex looked up with a start. "Max? What time is it?"

"After two in the morning, my friend. Way past time for you to call it a night."

"Really? I didn't realize…" He broke off with a yawn. "Sorry," he said a bit sheepishly.

Max smiled. "Come on. Isabel's worried about you, and so am I. You're just going to burn yourself out."

Turning a reluctant eye toward the computer, Alex nodded. "I know. There's just so much…" He deftly logged out and shut down the machine. "But tomorrow's another day," he sighed.

"I want you to spend a few hours in target practice with the others tomorrow," Max told him. "You need it, and it'll be a good break for you to get outside."

"Don't try to make it sound like a treat," Alex groaned as he stood stiffly. "Shit."

"Yeah," Max said. "Go get some sleep. Down the right hand passage and up the west staircase. Second door on the left. Iz is waiting for you."

Alex looked at him suspiciously. "What about you?"

"I'm following you in a minute," Max assured him. "I'm beat."

"Okay," Alex said slowly. "Cuz, no offense, but you look like hell."

"Thanks loads," he muttered.

"Anytime." Alex glanced over at the printouts he had amassed during the day, then back at Max. "It's the green folder," he said with a smile. "Don't stay up too late."

"Thanks. Goodnight, Alex."

"'night."

Max waited until he heard Alex's footsteps echoing quietly toward the stairs and then he sat down in the chair his friend had recently vacated. He picked up the green folder and flipped it open. Inside was an index - a list of all the searches Alex had run that day - annotated with sources and cross referenced according to his filing system, with brief notes regarding possible further searches. Max was shocked to discover just how much ground Alex had already covered, and also how much there was left to do.

Still, the research was clearly thorough. Alex had somehow managed to chase down airplane manifests for the past week for every airline servicing either Albuquerque or Roswell, as well as whatever records were available for Greyhound and Amtrak. Max knew that information was sealed, so there had to have been some heavy hacking involved. There were more real estate records, with a heavy concentration in commercial holdings; police reports on traffic violations within two hundred miles; and something having to do with telescope usage in New Mexico and California research-class observatories. Nothing was complete - each entry indicating at least a dozen sub-searches Alex wished to follow as a result of what he had learned so far.

Looking at the diverse materials, Max had a new appreciation for the amazing way Alex's mind worked. It was more than simple intelligence or a love for computers. He saw through the layers of information and was able to dig to the root of things - and each root led to another branch, another tree. There were subjects here that Max would have never thought to investigate, yet now that they were spread out before him they seemed perfectly logical.

He set the folder back where he had found it and sat back, letting out a long sigh. It was still hard to believe he was actually living this insane life - and that he had dragged everyone he cared about into the thick of it with him. He could be grateful to have Alex on his side - because he was clever and useful and just a good friend - and at the same time the regret he felt weighed on his heart, reminding him that Alex's assistance could come at a serious price. The last thing Max wanted was to get his friends hurt… or worse. Yet it was becoming a very real possibility.

Ever since Liz had approached him with her reckless plan, Max had felt the danger creeping closer. It swam through the air, filling his lungs, his nostrils, practically choking him. They were heading for a showdown. Perhaps not the final one - that wouldn't happen until he could meet Aster face to face - but one of great significance nonetheless. Max couldn't help but think that he was being called upon to prove his worth, and that his failure could lead to utter disaster for them all.

He felt her long before he heard her soft footsteps in the hall. The door swung open behind him and he swiveled in the chair to face her.

"Am I going to have to do this every night?" Liz asked quietly. "Remind you that you need your sleep as much as the rest of us? Come drag you to bed?"

"No," he whispered. "I promise not to make it a habit."

She stood in the doorway, looking very young with her hair mussed around her face and sleep still clouding her eyes. Someone must have loaned her a shirt to sleep in and it fell loosely to mid-thigh, her legs bare beneath it.

"Well, that's good to know," she replied. She brushed restlessly at a stray lock of hair that was tickling her cheek. "So?" She frowned, clearly sensing that he had been brooding. "Max, it's almost three am. You know you're going to be up with the birds. Just come lie down with me."

He stood up obediently, knowing she was right. Catching sight of her feet, he realized she hadn't bothered with shoes. "You shouldn't be wandering the halls barefoot," he told her. "The floors aren't the cleanest."

"Are you telling me you won't love me anymore if I have dirty feet?" she teased.

Max walked over to her and lifted her easily in his arms. "I'm telling you I don't want you to cut your little toes when you trip on something." He held her close to his chest and turned his face into the silky length of her hair, inhaling deeply. "Let's go to bed," he murmured.

Liz's arms tightened around him, and he realized she not only sensed his earlier mood, but had known precisely what he had been worrying over. Rather than telling him yet again that everything would be all right - a promise she had no right to make - she had come to comfort him with her presence. When she lifted her face to meet his gaze, Max pressed his lips to hers in a kiss filled with all the turmoil in his soul. Then he carried her down the hall and up the stairs to their room.

*******

TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 19-Jun-2002 10:58:54 PM ]
posted on 8-Jul-2002 11:02:25 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys. Sorry it's been so long between posts, but I've been swamped with a bunch of things in RL. As a matter of fact, this part isn't even finished yet, but I felt guilty about leaving you all hanging so long so I'm posting the first half. It would have been too long for a single post anyway... *wink*

Hope you all had a good weekend/holiday/etc. Thanks for the bumps!

Hugs,
Em

**************

Part 66A

**************

Michael studied the holographic map of the fair grounds that hovered magically above the conference table. If he shifted slightly and peered at it from the wrong angle, he could actually see through the image, so he was careful to look at it head on. He had ceased to question the technology that made the map possible. All he knew was that, when the first scouting party had returned from investigating the carnival site, Tof and Alex had promptly fed the information they provided into one of Tof's computers. The computer was then hooked up to some sort of a projector and… presto. This map was the result - a perfectly scaled geographical rendering of the entire area in question, down the to last rock. And what was more, all he had to do was flip a switch and the rides and booths would shimmer into place - or at least into place based on their collective memories of carnivals past. Once the last of the amusements arrived and were set up, they would be able to create a more accurate rendering.

"Pretty amazing, isn't it?" Alex remarked, sounding infinitely pleased with himself.

Michael shot him a look. "Don't go drooling over it, Whitman. Not like you invented the thing."

"I know, but that doesn't make it any less remarkable," Alex replied, unfazed.

Shaking his head, Michael turned back to the hologram. "Where did everyone go?"

"Uh, I think Liz went with Isabel and Tess to practice more mind control stuff. Maria and Kyle are out back with Rahna shooting at things."

"And Max?"

"Your guess is as good as mine," Alex shrugged. "Off being kingly, I suppose."

Michael bit back an oath. "You'd think he'd be more interested in this."

"If it helps, I think Tof went with him. Besides, isn't this your deal? Soldier stuff? He trusts you."

"Then he's crazy," Michael muttered. "I know about as much about being a soldier as Maria does."

"Hey, watch it," Alex warned. "DeLuca is a master of tactical warfare. Just ask Pam Troy."

Michael turned, eyebrows raised. "What are you blathering about?"

"Uh… I guess it was before we mere humans were on your radar," Alex replied archly. "The infamous DeLuca-Troy wars back in eighth grade. Maria had it bad for Doug Sohn and Pam got whiff of it. So she decided to give Maria a run for her money. It was ugly."

"What? Pam fights dirty?" Michael asked, curious in spite of himself. He had seen Pam Troy in action on more than one occasion, though he wasn't about to admit it.

"Sure," Alex agreed. "But then so does Maria," he added with a grin. "She wiped up the floor with Pam."

Michael frowned. "So Maria ended up going out with Doug?"

"For a while," Alex said. "But I think it only lasted as long as it did because she wanted to rub Pam's nose in it," he confided. "The bloom was off the rose pretty quick. Something about Doug being pre-verbal."

Snorting, Michael turned back to the map before him. "There had to be more to it than that. I'm not exactly talkative either."

"But you know how to converse when pressed," Alex said. "My impression was that Doug was only interested in activities that required no discussion. And when Maria called a halt to those, well… didn't leave them with much to do."

"I think I've heard enough," Michael bit out. "I've got enough on my plate with shape shifting armies. I don't need to add Sohn to my hit list," he growled.

Alex chuckled. "Green becomes you, Guerin."

"Don't you have a computer to play with?"

"I'm going. If I see Max I'll send him your way."

"Thanks." Michael barely noticed Alex's departure, his full attention already back on the map. He glanced down from time to time at the list of shifters he had at his disposal. He had only the vaguest idea of what he was doing, but he tried not to think in those terms. There had to be a simple, logical way of making sure everyone was protected on Friday without coverage being so thick that they scared their enemies away.

Playing with the controls on the projector, Michael finally figured out how to make a grid appear over the map, dividing the fair grounds into quadrants. "Yes," he whispered, beginning to jot down notes. He would separate his men into two groups - those assigned to protect specific individuals and those designated to keep watch over different areas of the carnival. Those who were bodyguards would therefore be able to come and go freely without worrying about leaving any one quadrant unattended.

When the door swung open and Max came in, Michael barely noticed him. He waved absently, then went back to work sketching the outline of his plan.

"How's it coming?" Max asked quietly.

Michael quickly finished writing down his thought. "Slowly," he muttered, straightening to face Max. "What have you been up to?"

"Working with Liz and Isabel."

"I thought Tess was with them?"

Max shook his head. "She's doing military maneuvers with Rahna. We all need to cross-train."

"You sound like a sneaker commercial."

"Then I'm coming across much too casually," Max remarked, his voice slightly strained.

Michael frowned. "You're not loving this group mission anymore than you did Liz's whole suicide plan, are you?"

"No," Max agreed tightly, turning his focus toward the map. "But it doesn't really matter, does it? We have to do something and this is our only viable option. Why don't you show me what we've got so far?"

Michael eyed his best friend for a long moment, uncomfortable with his level of stoicism. For all his wishing that Max would be more proactive regarding the alien side of their lives, he was having a hard time adjusting to this new-and-improved more democratic leader. Somehow it was easier to deal with Max when he was issuing orders, instead of asking for their input. Less pressure. Before all he had to do was wave his arms and shout in indignation; now he had to deliver. Michael was beginning to have a new appreciation for the difficult position that he and Isabel had put Max in all these years. It wasn't easy to be the one people looked to for answers.

Max's eyebrows rose questioningly and Michael realized he was still waiting for his reply. He glanced nervously at his notes. "Right. Here's what I think." Michael reached over and fiddled with the controls on the projector, causing the various carnival attractions to wink into place. "Our best chance is to make sure we have the perimeter covered," he began.

* * * * *

"I don't mind telling you that I'm jealous of how easily you and Max can do this," Isabel grumbled, rubbing at her throbbing temples. "My head is killing me."

"Now you know how I've felt for the past week," Liz remarked. "And at least you're both used to alien chemistry. My entire body has been rebelling."

"Should we try again?" Isabel asked halfheartedly, her fatigue getting the better of her. After an entire morning of working on her ability to speak telepathically with Max, she was more than ready for a break.

"I don't know about you, but I need a snack," Liz confessed. "Doing this kind of stuff always wipes me out."

Isabel smiled gratefully. "Let's go."

They headed down the hall to the kitchen facilities, both of them laughing when they discovered Kyle, Tess, and Maria already there and in the process of building mammoth-sized sandwiches.

"Anything left for us?" Liz teased.

"Plenty for all," Kyle announced as he layered sliced tomatoes onto his masterpiece. "What would you ladies like? There's enough fixings here to put the Crash to shame."

"I take it you guys have worked up an appetite, too?" Tess asked.

"Something like that," Isabel commented, pulling a couple of plates from the cupboard and passing one to Liz. "Max and I finally managed to communicate telepathically," she announced. "As long as there are no walls or anything between us, we don't even need to be touching."

"That's great," Maria said. "What about with Liz? Did you guys try too?"

"We need to be holding hands or something," Liz replied. "But I think that might just be because we need more practice. Max and I had to touch to communicate when all of this first started."

"That bodes well for the rest of us, then," Tess commented. "Iz, maybe you and I can give it a go later?"

"Sure," Isabel said. "We should probably get Michael, too, though I suspect we'll be hard pressed to drag him away from his strategic planning. Max went to see how far he'd gotten."

"Rahna went too," Kyle said.

"Don't expect to see them any time soon, then," Isabel said.

"Any sign of Alex?" Liz asked.

"He was blowing out the door when we got here," Maria said. "Had a couple of root beers and a big ol' sandwich. He's who inspired us," she added as she dropped a pickle on her plate. "We eating in here?"

"Works for me," Kyle said, sliding the mustard down the counter toward Isabel, who caught it neatly.

"I guess that means Alex hasn't come up with any mind-blowing answers yet," Isabel sighed. "I wish he'd let up a bit. He's worrying me."

"As long as he doesn't switch to orange soda, we're good," Maria said.

"Why?" Tess asked.

"It's a sure sign he's stressing over something," Liz commented.

They settled around a lab table that someone had dragged into the kitchen, everyone passing bags of chips and bottles of Tabasco to those who needed them.

"So, how's target practice going?" Isabel asked.

"Coming along," Kyle said thoughtfully. "Those alien ray gun things are damn cool, though. Beat a nine mil any day of the week."

"How about you, Maria?" Liz asked, smirking.

"Go ahead and laugh," Maria replied huffily. "I'll have you know I actually hit the center of the target a couple of times."

"That's great!" Liz declared.

"Yeah, well, we'll see how well I do when the target starts shooting back."

Though her tone was determinedly lighthearted, her comment served to remind everyone of how precarious their situation really was. Conversation grew more subdued as they concentrated on their food, everyone's thoughts a shade darker than they had been a few minutes before.

* * * * *

The day continued in much the same vein, melding seamlessly into the next as everyone threw themselves into their tasks. Max made a point of dividing his time; he worked with Michael and Rahna on assigning roles for the night of the carnival, oversaw target practice when no one else was available, practiced telepathic communication with Liz, Isabel, and Tess, and checked in with Alex and Tof as often as was feasible. In addition, he inspected weapons supplies, met with the shape shifters under Michael's and Rahna's joint command, refreshed his memory regarding some of the equipment that had been brought from the home planet, and above all made sure that everyone ate, rested, and switched projects when he felt it was necessary.

For himself, he set an exhaustive pace, ignoring Liz and Isabel's concerned looks, grateful that neither of them came right out and said anything. But by late Thursday night, Max had to face the fact that he had done everything he could to prepare. All that remained was to meet with the group to lay out the final strategy for the next evening. So he set the meeting for first thing in the morning and sent everyone to bed, personally walking the long halls of the building to check on every work room and office and ensure that his orders were followed.

Max's last stop for the night was the small apartment Tof shared with Stella. He knocked softly, knowing they were both likely to be awake, but not wanting to disturb them if they weren't. The door swung open a moment later, revealing Stella wearing a violet silk kimono that made her flaming hair seem redder than normal.

"He's expecting you," she assured him, before Max had the chance to apologize for the interruption. "Come in."

Following her inside, Max took note of the comfortable quarters, marveling at the way they had transformed what must have been a sterile series of rooms into a cozy home. He had made a point of staying away from the private apartments all week, conscious of not wanting to intrude on anyone's personal space. But he needed to speak with Tof once more before he moved forward with their plan, and this was the only way. And he knew, instinctively, that he would be welcome.

Tof entered through the far doorway, from what must have been the bedroom. Unlike Stella, he still wore the casual clothes he had worn all day. "Max, please sit down," he invited, indicating the tailored beige couch. "Can I get you anything? I suspect you've been taking very poor care of yourself the past few days."

Max smiled as he sat. "You've been talking to Liz," he said knowingly.

Tof shook his head. "Not necessary. The strain is starting to show a bit around the edges," he remarked, his tone deceptively casual as he took a seat opposite him.

"I'll get drinks," Stella volunteered.

"That's not necessary," Max told her. "Please don't trouble yourself. I just…"

"You just needed to unburden yourself," she said softly. "I understand." With a nod to Tof, she vanished into the bedroom.

Max shook his head. "I didn't intend to chase her off."

"Don't worry about Stella. She doesn't miss much," Tof laughed wryly. "And I suspect her assessment was quite accurate. You've taken a great deal of responsibility onto your shoulders, Max, and while you were born to it, I realize that doesn't make it easier."

Max sighed and sat back. "I wish I could be certain that this is the right move," he admitted. "Part of me insists it is - that it's the only move - but there's still this nagging feeling that there has to be a better way."

"You know there isn't ever a perfect choice, Max," Tof said seriously. "Surely you've figured that out by now. There are just a series of options, each with its own unique advantages and drawbacks. Life is about weighing each and determining which you find the most acceptable. Even when you're not leading your people into battle."

"You're saying that's what I've already done, by refusing to implement Liz's original idea."

"The risk was unacceptable to you - both as a king and a man. I'd say that was a pretty telling choice, wouldn't you?" Tof asked with a smile.

Max nodded slowly. "I guess I just needed to be sure. Once I walk into the conference room tomorrow morning, there's no turning back again."

"I see you remember a great deal from your past life," Tof commented.

Max shrugged. "Confidence is contagious, and so is fear. I know that much. I have to lead as I would have them follow."

Tof hesitated a moment, then leaned forward and placed a hand on Max's shoulder. "Forgive me if this is out of line, but I feel it's important."

"Go ahead," Max told him.

"In your past life, you were a good man and a popular leader, short as your reign was. But the kingdom was plagued by troubles and it would have taken an individual with far more experience and wisdom to have held his own. Here on earth, I know the situation is different. You're not vying to lead a planet, just to preserve your own existence. But I think… I believe you have what it takes to achieve whatever you set your mind to, Max. And I don't say this because you've so greatly surpassed your previous incarnation, because there's no way to compare - your life is so different. I just mean that you have a much better support system and you're willing to use it. For all your faith in your loved ones in your past life, Max, you were first and foremost a king. Your word was law."

"You mean I was pig-headed," Max said baldly.

Tof let out a short bark of laughter, then caught himself, looking vaguely embarrassed. "I suppose," he said slowly, "that's one way of putting it."

Max smiled wryly. "I'm still working on that one, frankly. But I like to think I'm making progress."

"I suspect you've had some help."

"You would be right. And speaking of which, I better get out of here before someone comes looking for me."

They both rose and Max shook Tof's hand firmly. "Thanks for listening, and for being honest."

"It's an honor, as I've said before," Tof replied. "And definitely always an education. Sleep well, majesty," he said softly.

For once, Max didn't flinch at the appellation. "You too, Tof. Tell Stella goodnight for me. I'll see you in the morning."

*******

TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Jul-2002 11:12:17 PM ]
posted on 13-Jul-2002 8:24:58 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Finally back with the rest of part 66. Sorry it took a few days, but I'm afraid I just haven't much time to write. This took me all afternoon, but it's finally done. Hope you all enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

**********

Part 66B

************

The early dawn light was just creeping through the single window when Liz felt Max slip from their bed. She lay quietly, watching as he moved about the darkened room, preparing for the day to come. There was a quiet buzz in the back of her mind where she could feel the echo of his thoughts. He knew she was awake - could sense her just as she could him - but words weren't necessary. They had said everything that needed to be said the night before.

She had been on the verge of going out looking for him again when he had finally returned to their room. He had smiled on the way through the door, repeating his promise from earlier in the week - that she didn't need to remind him that he needed his rest. He stripped down to his boxers and climbed into bed beside her, pulling her close so her head was pillowed on his chest. Stroking her hair off her face, he pressed a long kiss to her forehead. "Go to sleep," he had urged her. "Just sleep here in my arms."

"Max…" she murmured, sleep the furthest thing from her mind.

"Liz, please," he whispered. "I love you more than anything. More than duty or any of these people depending on us or even the planet. If I break now, that will be it. I'll drag you out of here in the middle of the night and we'll just disappear."

"You don't mean that."

His arms had tightened around her almost painfully. "Yes, I do. So please… Let's just go to sleep. Like this so I can feel you against me. So I know you're safe. I need you to do this for me, Liz."

His voice had been gritty, as if he were crying, and she hadn't been able to deny him.

Now, he dressed quickly, and Liz wondered if he realized that he'd chosen the same clothes he had worn when they went up against Agent Pierce. His every movement was brisk and efficient. The belt through the loops of his khakis. A comb through his hair. He grabbed his communicator and hooked it at his waist, flicking the setting to pulse so it wouldn't ring at an inconvenient moment.

Any hint of hesitation was gone. Whatever Max had needed from her, he had absorbed during the night, because this was a different man than the one who had clung to her only a few hours earlier. Shoulders squared, head held high, he seemed to ooze determination and authority. It was not something he was putting on for her benefit, or in preparation for the meeting with the others. This was Max. It was almost as if a switch had been thrown and the transformation that had been taking place for the past few weeks was complete.

He came around the side of the bed and sat down on the edge by her hip. "I've a few things to take care of before we meet, okay?"

"Sure." She shifted so she was sitting up and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her cheek to his chest. "You're ready." It wasn't a question.

"I'll see you in an hour," he said. Taking her chin in his hand, he tipped her face up and kissed her hard. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

* * * * *

Kyle woke to the sound of running water. He sat up abruptly, eyes darting around the unfamiliar room before he recalled where he was. Even after four nights, it was still a surprise to find himself out at the lab.

Sighing, he swung his feet to the floor and stretched, just as the shower ceased to run. He heard the metallic rattle of Tess sliding the shower curtain aside and moaned silently, all too aware that she was standing naked just beyond the bathroom door. If it had been uncomfortable living in the same house with her, sharing a room and a bed was downright torture. Not that she had done anything to make the situation difficult; her sleep shirt came nearly to her knees, she stayed on her side of the bed, she changed in the bathroom. It was the things over which she had no control that drove him crazy. The way her scent lingered on the sheets, the soft brush of her hand when she rolled over in the middle of the night. And most definitely the sound of her getting out of the shower.

"Get a grip," he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair. He went over to his tote bag and pulled out a change of clothes.

A moment later, Tess emerged from the bathroom. She wore jeans and a fitted green shirt, her hair pulled up in a tight ponytail. "Hey," she said. "Sleep okay?"

Kyle shrugged. "Well enough. You?" he asked, though he knew the answer. She'd been unusually restless.

"Fine," she replied. She tucked her nightshirt into her bag, pushing her toiletry kit down on top of it. "Better hurry up. It's almost time for the meeting." She sat on the edge of the bed and began putting on her sneakers.

"Yeah," he said. He watched her briefly, then disappeared into the bathroom. He ran the shower until it was icy, then clenched his teeth and stepped under the stream of water. It was all he could do to keep from crying out at the shock, but the cold water had the desired effect. Swearing under his breath, he finished as quickly as he could.

When he was done dressing, Kyle headed back into the bedroom. He was surprised to find Tess waiting for him, still sitting at the end of the bed.

"I thought you went on ahead," he said. "It was so quiet out here."

"I wanted to talk to you a minute. Everything's probably going to be pretty busy from here on out."

"Uh… yeah," he agreed, frowning at her. "Is this some big hearts and flowers thing? Because I'll be honest with you, Tess. If you start getting all sappy on me now, you're gonna make me nervous. Nothing's gonna go wrong."

"That's not what this is about," she said, sounding amused.

"Oh." He stood there a minute, feeling awkward. "Fine. What is it then?" he asked, sitting down next to her.

"I… Look, I'm not sure what Max and Michael have planned as far as pairings for tonight," she began. "They haven't exactly been forthcoming."

"You noticed that too, huh?"

"I wish I could say it was because they were being tight-lipped," she admitted, "but I suspect it had more to do with them not finalizing anything until last night."

"This isn't making me feel better, either," Kyle informed her.

Tess stood up abruptly. "I just wanted to wish you luck, all right? And tell you to be careful. Is that too much for you?" she snapped.

"Whoa," he said, standing up. "Take it easy," he soothed, grabbing her hands before she could turn away. "I was kidding, okay? Relax."

"You make it kind of hard," she muttered. "I know this is what you do. Make light of things by being sarcastic. But would it kill you to be serious for a second?"

"No, it wouldn't," he replied. "I'm sorry. I won't interrupt again."

"Forget it," she said, wrenching her hands from his. "We'll do it your way." She took his face between her palms, rose on her toes, and kissed him.

When she finally released him, Kyle was gasping for air.

"Don't get yourself killed," Tess said. "Now, let's go." She jerked open the door and strode down the hall toward the stairs as Kyle scrambled to follow her.

* * * * *

Maria was alone when she woke up, Michael's side of the bed already cool. She rose reluctantly. There had been a time when she looked forward to the Roswell Crash Carnival - to going on the rides with Liz and Alex and pigging out on hot dogs and cotton candy. She had grown up surrounded by alien-themed trinkets and events and something about the frivolity of it had always appealed to her. It had made for an enjoyable childhood, but only because she had never taken any of it seriously.

Things were different now. It was impossible to see anything lighthearted in an evening that was all about celebrating the bad fortune of others, especially when the others in question were your dearest friends. She could understand why Michael had always had such a poor opinion of humans; they certainly had done little to inspire his trust.

She showered and dressed quickly, then hurried out of the room and down the stairs, nearly knocking Alex over as she emerged on the main level.

"Hey there, slow down!" he said, catching her to his chest as they both smashed into the door frame. "Where's the fire?"

"Sorry," she said. "I was afraid I'd be late."

Alex set her back on her feet with a chuckle. "Relax. They're still waiting on Max," he said, nodding toward the conference room.

Maria frowned. "I would have thought he'd have been one of the first ones here."

"He was, actually," Alex said as they toward the room. "But he and Tof went off somewhere. Said they'd be back in a minute. Come on. We saved you a seat."

"You make it sound like a school assembly."

"Kind of feels like one. Except for all the studying beforehand," he added, yawning.

"How's it going? Any progress?"

"Maybe," he smirked, his eyes twinkling.

"Alex! You found something! Come on, no fair," Maria whined. "I don't have enough time to wheedle it out of you before the meeting starts."

"It's no big deal," he admitted. "But it's better than I had been doing. The pieces are coming together. I just wish it wasn't taking so long."

They joined the others in the conference room and slipped into their seats. Isabel, Tess, and Kyle were on the opposite side of the long table, while Liz, Michael, and Rahna were toward the head of the table. Max's chair was conspicuously empty.

Michael glanced up as Maria sat down. His dark eyes held hers for a moment, a trace of a smile curving his lips, and then he returned to his conversation with Rahna. Liz gave Maria and Alex a little wave, but it was obvious she was also absorbed in the discussion.

"Everyone is so serious," Maria whispered to Alex, who was thumbing through a thick folder of notes and printouts. "I can't believe we're really doing this tonight."

"Believe it," Alex replied.

* * * * *

Max set down the readout from the communicator with a heavy hand. "This really just confirms what we already knew," he told Tof.

"True. Still, it gives us a better grasp on the numbers we're dealing with."

Max nodded. "I hope Kalen didn't take any unnecessary risks to get us this information. The last thing we need is to add the FBI into the mix."

"I'm sure he took all the necessary precautions," Tof assured him.

"Well," Max said, rising to his feet. "We'd better get a move on. I've kept them all waiting long enough as it is."

They headed back to the conference room. Everyone quieted as Max took his place at the head of the table.

"Problem?" Michael asked.

Max shook his head. "Kalen reported in. I'll explain in a minute."

Michael nodded. "Right. Guess we should start, then."

Max cleared his throat, aware that all attention was focused on him. "Good morning," he began, his gaze traveling around the room. "I'll try to be brief. As you all know, tonight is the beginning of the carnival on the outskirts of town. The plan, barring any more practical suggestions, is for us to use the carnival as an opportunity to draw Aster's men out into the open. We need to determine where they're gathering if we're to have any hope of building a strong offensive. This means taking a hostage and forcing them to share the information with us."

Placing his palms flat on the table in front of him, Max leaned forward. "Tonight is not about waging a battle. I want to be very clear about this. We must maintain control of the situation. There are going to be a lot of innocent bystanders at the fair grounds, and I won't risk anyone getting caught in the middle. This mission is all about capturing one of our enemies. It's a preliminary step toward putting an end to the war, nothing more. Keep clear of the civilians to the best of your abilities. I would prefer we not reveal ourselves to the population of Roswell."

"You know that's the risk we're taking, Maxwell. Doing this in such a public arena," Michael pointed out.

"I realize that," Max agreed. "And I'm willing to face it if we have to, but that doesn't mean I'm giving blanket permission for everyone to be reckless. Use your heads," he continued, addressing the entire room. "I'd like to think Aster's men won't be in a big hurry to reveal themselves either. They've been on earth long enough to understand the danger." He paused, glancing at Alex, who nodded. "Okay. On that note, I'm turning the floor over to Alex Whitman for a few minutes. He's going to fill us in on what he and Tof have learned."

Alex pushed his chair back with a squeak and, notes in hand, moved to stand in Max's now-vacated place. Max had shifted so he was standing behind Liz, his palms resting on her shoulders.

"Uh… hi, everybody," Alex said. "As most of you know, I've been playing around on Tof's computer all week, doing some Internet searches and a whole lot of hacking," he continued with a nervous grin. "Based on the increase in traffic into Albuquerque and Roswell since the night we broke Michael and Maria out of Eagle Rock, we have reason to believe that at least two hundred additional shape shifters are now in the immediate vicinity." Peering down at the papers in front of him, he shuffled them quickly until he found what he was looking for. "We have no way of knowing who actually survived our raid on the base, or the fire afterwards, but assuming thirty percent casualties, that would have left, conservatively, forty-five individuals remaining from the original group under Saedon. That excludes all of you, naturally," he added, looking back up. "So we're probably out numbered by a good hundred and fifty shape shifters, once we discount the ones our bodyguards eliminated." He shrugged. "Not great odds, I'm afraid."

"Kalen reported in from Washington this morning," Max added. "He's been monitoring things from his end and the numbers he's come up with are pretty much in line with what Alex and Tof thought."

"The only things working in our favor are the fact that these guys seem to have come from all over, so they haven't been working and training together prior to the last couple of days, and the way they seem to be spread out even now that they're here. Nothing I've found indicates that they're gathering as tightly as you all did. No central housing or training center. Of course, I could be missing something," Alex admitted. "But my guess is they're not as well organized as we are."

"Conversely," Michael broke in, "it'll make it more difficult to track them down if they've settled in a dozen places."

Alex nodded, indicating the thought had already occurred to him. "Our best hope is to grab one of them and hope they're not keeping secrets from each other."

"Thanks, Alex," Max said, as he resumed his spot at the head of the table.

"No problem," Alex replied, slipping back into his own seat.

"All right. Now you know what we're up against. But please keep in mind that we have no reason to think more than a fraction of their numbers will be at the carnival tonight. They'll send a handful in, hoping to grab one or more of us in what they will perceive to be a suitable setting - dark, plenty of places to hide, enough witnesses to keep us from using our powers in self-defense," Max said. "I also anticipate them trying to hit in town. I've arranged for all of our families to spend the evening at the Crashdown helping the Parkers, so they'll be easier to keep track of, and the bodyguards assigned tonight's shift will be placed both within the building and around the perimeter."

"Does my mother know all this?" Maria asked.

"The Sheriff agreed to escort her," Max said with a smile. "She'll be fine."

"Which brings us to the carnival," Michael said. "Max?"

"Yeah, now," Max nodded.

Michael flipped a switch on the projector and the hologram of the fair grounds appeared above the table, complete with all the details that had been added in the previous evening - games, rides, food stands, picnic tables, police barricades to mark the parking area, and the trailer that served as an office for the carnival operators.

"As you can see, the Roswell fair grounds are fairly extensive if you include the outlying areas, which we've done," Max stated. "Those of you designated to maintain the perimeter - I believe Rahna and Michael assigned you earlier - will position yourselves at set intervals along the green line." At Max's cue, Michael adjusted the controls and a green dotted line materialized on the map, enclosing the carnival on three sides. "As you can see, the entrance to the grounds has been excluded," Max continued. "We'll have two teams positioned on the road, one in either direction," he told them. "They'll provide a last defense point in case we need them.

"Rahna, Tof, Seth, and Jenna will be in charge of overseeing the four main quadrants," Max went on, as Michael added an illuminated grid to the map. "Each of them has a team reporting to them, and you will be assigned your watch points individually, with the heaviest concentration at the Ferris wheel and the fun house, which we feel are the most likely target areas."

"That's spreading our resources pretty thin, isn't it?" Kyle asked. "I thought you said something about individual bodyguards, too?"

Max nodded. "We'll be moving through the carnival in three groups once the sun goes down. At that point we'll have three shifters assigned to each group, and they'll wander around from quadrant to quadrant, keeping close enough to move in if there's trouble."

"After sundown?" Tess questioned. "What about before that?"

"We're starting off in couples," Max said. "It'll be safe enough as long as it's daylight and it'll lull them into thinking we're just there to enjoy the carnival. The guards won't throw them off; they'd be expecting them. Then we'll all get together at dusk to eat dinner in a group. Afterwards, we split up."

"So what are our assignments?" Isabel asked.

"First of all, you need to know that I'm putting a ban on the eight of us using our communicators tonight," Max said. "Don't even bring them with you. We're assuming they haven't tapped our frequency, so I'm not concerned about that, but I don't want us to look like we're on a stake out. It'll looks suspicious and put them on their guard, which is the last thing we want. So, that in mind, I've considered our telepathic links in determining our groups. Tess and Kyle, you go with Liz. Alex and Maria are with me. Michael, you and Iz are together. Liz and I can communicate at any distance and Isabel and I seem to be fine as long as there isn't anything solid blocking us, so try to stay out of the fun house," he added, glancing at his sister. "Any questions?"

"Not a question, more of a statement," Liz said.

Max shook his head. "I know what you're going to say."

"Max, you're leaving yourself too vulnerable," Liz pressed on. "Either Michael or Isabel should be with you."

"I've already considered that. This is the best division of resources, believe me."

"If this were a chess…"

"Liz, I know how to play chess," Max interrupted. "And you're forgetting one very major difference between a game of chess and what we're going into tonight."

"What?" she demanded.

"In chess, the king is the weakest piece on the board," Max said, his tone dangerously calm.

The room was perfectly quiet as Liz and Max stared at each other, neither saying a word. Finally she nodded, dropping her gaze.

"All right," Max continued. "Anyone have anything more to add? Fine then," he said when no one spoke up. "I want you all to report to your section leaders for your final placement assignments. Perimeter guards move out at four o'clock, the rest of you at five. The eight of us will go over in one of the vans with the second group. Until then, try to rest up. Make sure you eat something ahead of time if you're not likely to get near the food stands at the carnival." He stood, effectively dismissing them.

Everyone filed slowly out of the room, except for Liz and Max, Liz remaining in her seat and Max continuing to stand at the head of the table until the room was completely empty.

"I know that you want to protect me," he said when they were finally alone. "Just like I want to protect you. But we cannot let our feelings for each other stand in the way of making the decision that's best for the whole group. I know it's hard, love, but we have to do this."

"I know," she said, still staring down at the table. "I didn't mean to make it seem…"

"What?" he asked gently.

"I don't think you're weak, Max. Never think that I do," she said, finally glancing up at him. Her eyes were filled with tears.

"Oh, Liz," he sighed. He took her hand and tugged her to her feet, enveloping her in his arms. "I know. I know you, inside and out. Never doubt that I do. Your thoughts, your heart. Just like you know me."

"Be careful," she whispered.

"You too," he replied. He tilted her face up to his and kissed her. "Why don't you go see what Maria's up to? I've got to go over a few last minute things with Michael."

"Okay," she agreed.

"Good," he said. "I'll come find you for lunch," he promised.

Liz forced a smile. "It's a date."

********

TBC



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 13-Jul-2002 8:42:04 PM ]
posted on 22-Jul-2002 8:37:12 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Well, despite the fact that I just finished telling a friend of mine that I don't want to post this part in sections, I think I'm going to do just that. It's going to be hugely long and I'm no where near finished writing it, but I haven't updated in a while, so... There you have it. Guilt wins out again. I'll do my best to get the rest up by Wednesday night - at least that's what I'm aiming for - but no promises. Meanwhile, hope you all enjoy this bit.

By the way, a number of people have asked where they can find the first six stories. They're over on the repost board, or you can find them here as well:Roswell Fanfic Archive

Hugs,
Em

*************

Part 67A

*************

The vans moved toward the fair grounds in shifts to avoid raising suspicions, splitting up and taking the smaller roads to vary their approach. Michael had insisted they themselves separate for safety, and Max had agreed, so the eight of them had arranged to meet at the entrance to the carnival.

Max sat in the rear of the second van, his arm draped behind Liz's shoulders in a deceptively casual manner. In reality every one of his senses was fully alert as they drove along the dusty highway. He was aware of Isabel and Alex in the center seat with Tof, the shape shifter who was driving and the one who rode shotgun. On the periphery, there was the head van - a decoy that held none of the section leaders - as well as the van traveling a short distance behind them with Jenna and her team. Michael, Maria, Tess, and Kyle were riding in Rahna's vehicle, which had taken one of the alternate routes.

Tof pulled his communicator from his waist and began to speak quietly into the device. Max shifted his attention to the conversation, reading much from the man's expression. When Tof glanced in his direction, Max merely nodded.

"What is it?" Liz whispered, having taken in their wordless exchange.

"The first group's secured the perimeter," Max told her. "Tof's getting their preliminary report."

A moment later, Tof flipped off the communicator and returned it to his belt. "Not much of an enemy presence yet, but they can't be sure given the distance we've set for them. Without actually walking through the fair grounds, they can't get near enough for a definite identification."

"But they think Aster's men are there," Max said.

Tof nodded. "A few familiar faces."

"From your original group?" Isabel asked.

"They've spotted four," Tof replied.

"Good," Max said. "At least we won't be wasting our time."

They rode in silence for a while, the van churning the miles toward the outskirts of town. When they finally passed the team set up to cover the western approach to the fair grounds, their driver pulled over.

Tof turned around to face Max. "Is this where you wanted to get out? We can still pull into the parking area."

Max shook his head. "I don't want to be seen getting out of the vans. Leaving later is one thing - by then it won't be a secret that we came in force. But I'd like to keep that information quiet for as long as possible. It's not far," he added, glancing at the familiar landscape.

Tof slid open the side door and climbed out to allow Isabel and Alex to pass. Max followed, turning to give Liz a hand.

"Be careful," Tof advised. "You're exposed just walking in this way."

"We know," Max replied. "And we will. Remember what we talked about, all right? Low profile."

"We'll blend in," Tof said with a smile.

Alex let out a snort. "Max, they're shape shifters for crying out loud. Relax."

Max laughed. "Okay, guys. Ready to hit the carnival?"

Isabel shuddered. "This whole thing still gives me the creeps, Max. Don't ask me to act all excited."

"It's all right, Iz," he told her. He took Liz's hand and rubbed his thumb over the back in an automatic gesture. "None of us is expecting to have a particularly good time tonight. It's just something that has to be done."

His sister nodded. "Let's go then."

They waved to Tof and the others, then started toward the fair grounds. It was barely a quarter of a mile away, but still out of sight because of the way the road twisted and turned ahead of them. Trying to maintain the illusion of two couples out on a Friday night, they walked at a casual pace, hands linked. Alex poked Isabel a couple of times in the waist, delighted to discover a ticklish spot, and managed to tease her into a more relaxed mood. Liz smiled at their antics, and Max squeezed her hand, pleased to see her looking less anxious. While it was important they all remain on guard, it was equally important for them to present a calm, normal demeanor.

Calliope music drifted toward them on the faint breeze as they rounded the final bend in the road and the carnival came into view. Colored lights twinkled from the booths and rides, and there was a low buzz filling the air such as you get in a crowded place where everyone is talking and laughing at once. The mingled scents of spicy barbecue, roasted peanuts and cotton candy surrounded them.

Wire fencing had been erected around the fair grounds for the duration of the carnival, with a broad opening near the ticket booth to serve as an entrance. Max spotted Michael and the others standing to one side of the booth, and raised an arm to catch their attention.

"I'm glad Tof let us change the appearance on some of those vans," Michael said in a low voice as they approached. "They look suspicious enough as it is, all parked in the lot," he muttered.

"Calm down, General," Kyle quipped. "It just looks like some church group or something."

"So? Are we going in or what?" Maria asked, clearly trying to head off the start of an argument. She slipped a hand into Michael's. "I want to get in at least one ride on the Ferris Wheel before getting down to business."

Max laughed at the look on Michael's face. "We're supposed to be having fun, remember?" he teased his friend. "Maria's right. Let's go try to enjoy ourselves for a couple of hours. Just keep an eye open."

Michael gave Max a disgusted look, but allowed Maria to drag him over to the booth to purchase their tickets.

"How about you?" Max asked Liz. "What's your favorite ride?"

"Anything but the carousel," she replied with a shudder. "And I'd prefer to steer clear of the fun house, too, come to think of it," she added under her breath.

"I'm with you there," Max confessed, slipping his hand beneath her hair so he could rub the back of her neck soothingly. He brushed a quick kiss over her forehead. "We'll meet you guys at the food stands about seven-thirty, okay?" he asked the others.

"Sure thing," Tess said. "Come on," she told Kyle, tugging on his hand. "I've never been to one of these things."

"What?" he exclaimed.

"Nope," she said. "Not unless you count when Nasedo took Liz. Which I most certainly don't."

Kyle grinned. "You don't know what you've been missing. Let's go."

"See you later," Alex said, taking Isabel by the hand. "Come on, Iz. You look in need of a really big stuffed animal. Let's see if we can track one down." They moved off into the crowd, leaving Max and Liz still standing by the entrance.

"Why don't we get some tickets and go check things out," Max said. "How do you feel about Ferris wheels?"

"I'm pretty much in favor of them," she replied, leaning into him.

"Well, then," Max said, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "I think we should give it a go. And if we're really lucky," he added, bending to nibble her earlobe, "we'll get stuck up at the top a couple of times."

"Hmmm… that's an appealing thought."

"Isn't it?"

* * * * *

"There's a line," Michael grumbled as he and Maria pushed their way toward the Ferris wheel.

"Of course there's a line," Maria replied smoothly. "One we are going to stand in. It's always like this," she reminded him. "And don't try to play dumb, because I know you've been coming here with Max and Iz for years."

"I just don't remember it ever being this crowded," he said. There were entirely too many people milling about, and a disproportionate number seemed to be small children - toddlers in strollers or clutching their parents' hands, slightly older kids running and jumping in excitement as tired looking adults tried to keep up. "This is a really bad idea," he muttered, no longer talking about the ride.

"Michael, look at me," Maria coaxed, taking both of his hands so he couldn't avoid her. "It's early. Most of these kids will be leaving by seven o'clock so their folks can calm them down enough to put them to bed before midnight. By the time anything happens, it'll be mostly people our age and a little older, all right?" she asked softly.

"Okay," he agreed, unconvinced but not wanting to put a damper on the more pleasant part of the evening. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Rahna and one of her team in position on the other side of the Ferris wheel. She caught his glance and nodded a fraction of an inch, but he saw it. There were plenty of people keeping watch, he told himself.

Stepping into line behind Maria, he wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on the top of her head. "I remember watching you on this thing with Alex and Liz last year."

"You do?" she asked, her surprise evident. "I didn't think you ever paid much attention to any of us. You know, before…"

"I think I would have had to be blind and deaf to have missed you," Michael continued. "As I recall, Whitman got you in the face with his sno cone. I think they heard you squeal all the way back in town," he teased.

Maria giggled, leaning back against him. "I forgot about that. I'm surprised you remembered."

"Yeah, well…" Michael trailed off, not quite prepared to tell her how much he remembered about her from years gone by. "It was kinda funny."

* * *

Alex eyed the target carefully, then wound his arm back and let it go. The small white ball flew straight through the air and knocked down the pyramid of milk bottles with a clatter.

"Alex!" Isabel cried, grabbing hold of his arm and squeezing. "You did it!"

"Yeah, well…" he grinned, "I may have a wimpy arm, but I've got great aim. Do you want one of them?" he asked as the man in the booth indicated a row of medium-sized stuffed toys. "Or should we go for the big prize?"

Isabel glanced sideways at him, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "What do you think? Your aim good for another round?"

"No problem," he declared. He handed a couple of crumpled bills to the man, who passed him the balls.

Isabel gave him a quick kiss. "For luck," she said, smiling broadly. "Not that you seem to need it."

"Ah… luck is always good. And kisses are better," he replied, leaning in to steal another. "Okay, here it goes." He turned back to the booth, eyes narrowed.

A few minutes later, they walked away from the games of chance, Isabel clutching a gigantic stuffed alien.

"I can't believe you picked that one," Alex marveled with a laugh.

"I know, but he's so cute," she said, straightening the toy's silver antennae. "What was I going to do? Leave him there for some obnoxious little boy who would take him home for target practice?"

"No, that would have been bad," Alex agreed. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her a bit closer. "What are you going to name him?"

"Don't know," she said, frowning slightly. "I'll have to think about it."

"Well, what do you say we take old No Name there on one of the rides?"

"Carousel?" she suggested.

"Your wish is my command," he teased.

* * *

"That's a kiddie ride," Kyle pointed out.

Tess stood and watched the little cars going around in a circle, happy children sitting inside of them and honking the little toy horns. "But it looks like fun," she insisted. "It's so cute."

"You wanna go on a car ride? Come on," he said. "I've got just the thing." He took her hand and led her across the fair grounds, winding easily through the throngs of people until they came to the bumper cars.

Tess wrinkled her nose. "What is it?"

"Cars. Well, bumper cars," Kyle said. "You drive around and bump into each other. See how the bumpers are padded? It's fun."

"Okay, I'm game," she agreed.

The line moved quickly and soon they found themselves out on the floor, climbing into the little one person vehicles. Tess chose a blue car and Kyle a red one. The ride operator shut the gate at the entrance and the music piped up.

It took Tess a minute to get the hang of her controls and then she was zipping around the small arena. She drove up to Kyle, bumping him from behind, and laughed as he turned and grinned at her.

"You're a quick learner," he said.

"So I've been told," she replied with a toss of the head.

"Watch out then," he taunted, maneuvering his car around and heading straight for her.

Tess squealed and drove off. Kyle chased after her, bumping into the side of her car. She giggled at the bouncing sensation.

"You're right. This is fun."

"I thought you'd like it," he laughed.

A young boy drove between them, bumping into Kyle as he did, then headed off after his friends. Tess watched the small group of boys driving into each other repeatedly for a moment until Kyle bounced into her again, drawing her attention.

"Were you like them when you were a kid?" she asked, nodding toward the boys.

Kyle spared them a glance. "Yeah, probably. Me and Tommy and Paulie. We used to come on this all the time. Sometimes Whitman and DeLuca would be on at the same time and we'd chase them down," he recalled.

"Not Liz?"

"Nah. She wasn't big on the bumper cars. Liked the girly rides," he said with a laugh.

Tess took advantage of his contemplative mood to ram her car into him head on, jolting him out of his reverie. He looked up, startled, to find an evil glint in her eyes as she smiled at him and then zipped away.

"No danger of that with you," he laughed, and took off across the small floor after her.

* * *

"Look, there are Michael and Maria," Liz pointed out.

Max leaned to the side, craning his neck to see their friends just getting into a car on the Ferris wheel. "They're pretty far ahead of us. I don't think we'll end up on the ride at the same time."

"Probably not," she agreed, snuggling against him. "This way we'll get to watch," she laughed. "I can't wait to see Michael up there."

"Hmmm. He's been on with me and Iz. It's not such a big deal."

"There's a vast difference between going on a ride with your best friends and going on with your girl friend," Liz pointed out.

"I guess," Max said. "Did you… come to the carnival with Kyle last year?"

Liz arched her neck so she could see his expression without moving from the circle of his arms. "Do I detect a note of jealously?"

"Maybe a little one," he confessed. "So? Did you?" he pressed.

"I came Friday night with Kyle and Saturday with Alex and Maria," she said. "And if it makes you feel better, Saturday was more fun."

"But you and Kyle went up on the Ferris wheel."

"Sure," she said. "Max, you know that's all in the past. And that Kyle and I never… Well, we didn't get that far, okay?" she said quietly.

"I know," he said. "Sorry. I guess I'm feeling a little possessive right now," he admitted, hugging her a bit tighter.

"That's okay," she said, resting her head on his chest. "I kind of like it every now and then."

"Really?" he asked, his voice low and teasing.

"Well, it's kinda sexy," she whispered. "Makes me feel very loved."

"Hmmm, you're definitely that," he whispered back.

"Just wait until our car swings up to the top," she told him, her voice edged with promise.

Max's eyebrows rose. "I think I'm going to really like the Ferris wheel this year."

"Oh, I know you are," she laughed.

* * * * *

They were coming out of the fun house when Isabel felt it - a slight chill in the air that sent a shudder down her spine. The laughter died on her lips and she stiffened.

"Iz?" Alex paused beside her, instantly aware. "What is it?" he pressed, dropping his voice.

"Someone's watching us," she told him, shifting slightly so she was facing him, yet scanning the crowd beyond him at the same time. "I can sense them."

"It couldn't be one of ours?"

"No, someone else. I can see Seth over past the entrance and another guard near where we came out. There's an additional… presence. That's the only way I can describe it."

"Let's keep moving," Alex suggested, slipping his arm around her waist and steering her around the line of people waiting to enter the fun house. "We're meeting everyone for dinner in a few minutes anyway. We should probably head in that direction."

"Okay," she agreed. "I just wish I could figure out who it was," she muttered in frustration. "It's just too crowded. I can't tune in." She continued to glance from side to side, keeping her movements small and slow as she scanned the crowd. "It could be anyone."

"Could it be more than one?" Alex asked.

"I don't think so. I would be able to tell."

"I wish we could give Seth the heads up. See if he recognizes them."

"I'm pretty sure he noticed my reaction when we came outside," Isabel assured him. She turned to look back the way they came. Sure enough, Seth had moved from his previous position. He also appeared to be speaking into his communicator, though it was too far for Isabel to see clearly. "It looks like he's spreading the word."

* * *

Kyle watched as goosebumps sprang up along Tess arms. "You cold?" he asked, puzzled. Despite the fact that the sun had dropped low in the sky, it was still at least eighty degrees, the hard-packed sand retaining much of the day's heat.

"What I'm feeling has nothing to do with the temperature," Tess informed him as she glanced around nervously. "Do you see anyone suspicious looking?" she asked.

"Oh shit," he muttered, understanding. He began eyeing the crowd around them. "Can you tell how many?" he whispered.

"Two, I think, but it's hard to be sure. I'm picking up Rahna and her team," she said, nodding toward the Ferris wheel nearby, "so I may be misjudging the numbers."

Kyle's eyes opened wide. "You mean you can't tell the difference?"

Tess shook her head. "I can recognize them by sight, of course, but if I can't see them then there's no way for my to know if I'm feeling one of ours or one of theirs."

"Wish someone had mentioned this sooner," he grumbled.

"Why?" Tess asked. "Would it have changed anything?"

He sighed. "Probably not." Glancing at his watch, he took her firmly by the hand. "Okay, so I guess we go find the others and see if anyone interesting decides to tag along."

"It's not us they want," Tess pointed out.

"They want you," Kyle corrected.

"Yeah, but as an afterthought," Tess said. "Liz was right. She's the one they're here for."

Kyle pulled Tess to an abrupt stop. "I need you to be straight with me, Tess. Do you think Max was right? That they're gonna try to kill Liz?"

"I don't know," she said honestly. "They might. Or they might try to grab her to use as leverage against Max. But one thing I do know - she's in a lot of danger here tonight."

"And Max is trusting us to keep an eye on her?" he sputtered. "I do not get that guy."

Tess smiled. "What part don't you understand, Kyle? His trusting me or his trusting you?"

"Either. Both. God, I don't know," he muttered.

"We shouldn't be standing here talking about this," Tess pointed out, her smile fading. "You have to trust that Max knows what he's doing," she added softly, cupping his cheek and forcing him to look at her. She held his gaze for a long moment before dropping her hand. "Let's go meet up with the others."

Kyle just nodded.

* * *

Michael kept an arm around Maria's shoulders as they made their way through the crowd toward the food stands. He also kept his eyes peeled. The sensation of being watched had grown steadily over the last hour, setting his nerve endings quivering, but he had been unable to pinpoint the source of the ominous feeling. It hadn't helped any that he had noticed the increased tension among the bodyguards as they moved among the rides and amusements. He supposed it should have eased his mind that they were all at attention, but it didn't.

"Look, there are Max and Liz," Maria pointed out. "Guys! Over here!" she called, waving until Michael grabbed her arm to keep from getting knocked in the face.

"They see us, okay? Take it easy," he told her.

She lowered her arm, slipping it around his waist and curling into his side. "Check out Max's neck," she whispered as their friends got a bit closer.

Michael's eyes dropped and he smirked at the lipstick-edged hickey just peeking out from under Max's collar. "Hey there, Maxwell. I see you two made good use of the Ferris wheel."

Liz flushed several interesting shades of red, each deeper than the last, but Max just laughed. "I didn't notice you complaining when you guys got stuck up there for a few minutes."

Michael raised an eyebrow, but didn't comment.

"You know, Max, that's really not a good shade for you," Maria told him, leaning forward and rubbing her thumb over the smudge of lipstick on the side of his neck. Turning to Liz, she grinned. "You should look into something a bit less pink."

"All right," Liz said, swatting Maria's arm. "Hands off. You've got one of your own," she teased. Then she promptly rose on her toes and kissed the spot Maria had just cleaned.

"Pam Troy was in line in behind us last go on the Ferris wheel," Max explained. "Liz got a little bit… territorial."

"Better believe it," Liz muttered. "Nothing less than a sledgehammer to the frontal lobe could pound an idea through her thick skull."

"I'd hold onto that thought, if I were you," Michael told her. "Better prey than Pam Troy floating around," he added.

"Maybe we should just finish her off now, then, so she won't be a distraction," Maria suggested, sounding entirely too cheerful at the thought.

Recalling Alex's story about Maria's run in with Pam over Doug Sohn, Michael pulled her a little closer. "Later," he promised. "More important things going 'round right now."

Max met his gaze and nodded. "Yeah. I've felt them too," he said. "But none of them have come close enough to identify."

"Maybe the others have had better luck," Liz suggested.

"I doubt it," Max said. "Aster's crew is being careful. Clearly they don't want a repeat of what happened at the base," he said in a low voice.

"We still need to meet up with everyone," Maria pointed out. "And I don't know about you guys, but I'm starved. All this intrigue builds up an appetite, and I have no intention of running for my life on an empty stomach. So let's get a move on."

*******

TBC




[ edited 1 time(s), last at 22-Jul-2002 8:55:40 PM ]
posted on 27-Jul-2002 9:35:37 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys,

Clearly I didn't get this last part finished by Wednesday... Sorry. I realize it's a tense place in the story, but that just makes it harder to write. Add in that it's my busiest time of year a work (read: working late) and the fact that I'm in the process of trying to coordinate a cross-country move and job search at the same time. I'm just a wee bit stressed right now, and that means my mind is working on other things and not fic.

So, I'll try to get back with more soon, but please don't leave me threatening notes in the meantime.

Thanks,
Em
posted on 4-Aug-2002 11:08:24 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys! Thanks for being patient with me. I've got more for you, thought believe it or not, it's still not the end of the part. The good news is that I do have most of the rest of the section written, I just want to write the very end bit before I post it. So... here's the middle. LOL! I know it's still tension-building, for which I apologize. I'm hoping to get a bit of writing time tomorrow, but no promises.

Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

************

Part 67B

*************

Tof joined the eight of them as they gathered around one of the tables under the food tent, his presence setting a somber mood. They talked quietly as they ate, comparing what they had seen and - in the case of the aliens - what they had sensed.

"It's impossible to get a fix on their locations in this crowd," Isabel said. "We're not going to know who we're dealing with until they're right on top of us, and I can't say I'm too crazy about that option."

"You're not the only one," Michael said. "Maxwell, we should pull out of here. Even if we outnumber then five to one, they've got the advantage. They know who we all are, can recognize us on sight. And we're not sure if all of us can sense them coming," he pointed out, his eyes flicking briefly toward Liz.

Max followed his gaze. "What do you think?" he asked Liz. "You're still the most likely target. Do you want to leave? It's your choice."

Liz stared at Max, aware that he was keeping an iron grip on his emotions so as not to influence her decision. His eyes, always so easy to read, were a blank. In many ways, it was more frightening than the prospect of facing their enemies.

"They won't do anything to me in front of so many witnesses," she said finally. "And like Michael said, we outnumber them here. We can't lose this opportunity. I say we go forward with the plan."

"Liz…" Maria began.

"No," Liz said. "Maria, we've already decided. Nothing's changed since this morning."

"Liz, are you sure?" Kyle asked.

"You heard her," Max said. "Discussion's over." He took a sip of his soda, then picked up his tray and went over to dump its contents into the trash. No one commented on the fact that he hadn't bothered to eat anything.

"Fine," Michael said when Max had returned to his seat. "It's pretty dark. If they're going to make a move, it'll probably be soon. Everyone stick to your groups, and try to be aware of your surroundings at all times."

"Your bodyguards will be trailing you from the moment you exit this tent," Tof said. "But Michael's right. Try to pay attention to where you are on the grounds, and whose quadrant you're in. Seth, Rahna, Jenna and I will be watching for you, but our primary responsibility is to track the enemy."

"Do you think they're on to us?" Alex asked. "I mean, they must have noticed that the eight of us aren't just wandering around unaccompanied."

"They wouldn't expect you to, but it doesn't matter," Tof replied. "Even if they've spotted us moving through the crowd, they won't have seen our people guarding the perimeter. Ultimately, they will be focused on their own agenda - not thinking about ours. As far as they're concerned, we don't even have one."

"No heroics, please," Max said quietly. "Tof and the others are in charge of Aster's men," he reminded them. "I don't want to see any of you trying something foolish." His gaze settled on Michael. "Agreed?"

Michael nodded. "Max is right. We're just here to draw them out."

"No one's arguing with you," Tess said. "We understand the plan."

Everyone began to clean up. Tof headed out of the tent ahead of them to alert the bodyguards that they would all be emerging momentarily.

Still seated, Liz continued to study Max as he watched the others preparing to move out. Part of her had expected him to snap and try to pull rank on her, but he gave no indication of backing down on his word. He had promised to trust her and to respect her decision, and he had followed through despite his own anxieties. She knew he was afraid for her - had gotten glimpses of the depth of his turbulent emotions the night before while he held her. Once upon a time, Max's greatest fear had been of discovery by the government - of being taken and experimented on. But that had happened and he had lived through it, and the fear had been replaced. Now, more than anything, Max feared something happening to her.

"I need to talk to you a minute," Liz said.

Max turned to look at her. "No, you don't," he whispered, his amber eyes glittering in the half-light of the tent. And suddenly it all flooded back into his gaze - the fear, the love, the complete and total understanding. Liz could feel it to the center of her heart, swirling and swelling until if filled every needy corner of her soul.

Tears sprang unexpectedly to her eyes, and she nodded. "I love you," she mouthed.

The ghost of a smile spread across Max's face. "Let's go," he said.

Michael and Isabel had already taken off into the crowd by the time they exited the tent. "You guys all set?" Max asked the others.

"We're ready," Tess told him. "You?"

He nodded. "Okay. Don't forget, whatever happens, we all meet up at the ticket booth again at eleven o'clock, understood?

"We've got it," Kyle said. "Take it easy, Max."

"You too," Max replied. With a final glance at Liz, he turned toward Alex and Maria. "Come on, guys."

"Guess that leaves us," Liz said as she watched Max head across the fair grounds with her two best friends.

"You sure you're up to this?" Tess asked her quietly. "I know you feel you need to do it for Max, but he'll be more than fine with your changing your mind."

"No," Liz said firmly. "No more running."

Tess nodded.

"All right then," Kyle said. "Ladies?" He held out both arms so they could each take one. Laughing at his gallant gesture, they both complied.

* * * * *

"God, Michael. What are we doing?" Isabel said. "This is insane."

"Just stick close."

"Don't patronize me," she snapped under her breath. "I'm as capable of blasting someone to hell as you are."

"Terrific. Go ahead. We can see whether the Feds have anyone tailing us, too." He pulled up short near the side of the fun house and scanned the crowd.

Isabel let out a long breath and tossed her ponytail over her shoulder. "Sorry."

"Look, we're all on edge," he said. "Even Maxwell, despite that damned stiff-upper-lip shit he's pulling on us."

She frowned. "I'm not so sure he's pulling anything," she said. "He's different. The last couple of days…"

"It's because he's remembering stuff," Michael said. "I don't think…" He trailed off.

"What?"

"I just don't think it's exactly comforting."

"Considering how we exited our last lives, I don't doubt it," Isabel muttered. She looked up at Michael, watching as he methodically scoped out the area. "Which way next?"

He shrugged, clearly frustrated. "I'm not feeling anything over here. You?"

"Just Seth and company," she agreed.

"Let's head that way," he told her, pointing toward where the games were set up. His forehead crinkled as he glanced at her. "Weren't you carrying some giant stuffed toy before?"

"Yeah. Martin the Martian," she said self-consciously. "Alex won him for me."

Michael's eyebrows hiked upward. "No shit. So, what happened to Martin?"

"Tof sent one of his team to stick him in the van for me for safe keeping." When Michael's mouth twitched, Isabel smacked him on the arm. "Not a word."

"Fine. Come on," he said.

* * *

"So, what do you guys want to do?" Maria asked. "We can't just roam aimlessly; we look like targets with legs."

"Pick a ride," Max told her.

"And nothing too fast, please," Alex requested. "We did just eat."

Maria turned in a slow circle. As she'd predicted to Michael, most of the children had already gone home, leaving the tamer rides virtually empty. Her eyes fell on the carousel and she grinned when she realized there was no line.

"That slow enough for you?" she asked Alex.

"I think I can manage," he replied. "Max?"

"Let's go."

They handed their tickets to the ride operator and climbed onto the platform. Maria led them around two times before settling on a black horse with small painted flowers in its mane.

"Maria, I'd rather you take an inside horse," Max told her. "You're too vulnerable on the outside. They've got a clean shot at you."

"I'm not the one they're going to be targeting," she reminded him, stubbornly mounting the horse she'd chosen. "You sit on the inside where they're less likely to notice you, your majesty."

"She's got a point," Alex said quickly, putting a restraining hand on Max's arm. "The two of us are a lot less obvious than you would be."

"Besides, you can always heal me if anything happens," Maria remarked. "Not like we could do the same for you."

"I'd prefer to avoid that if you don't mind," Max told her, sounding a touch angry. But he climbed onto the horse directly next to Maria without further argument, leaving the inner mount to Alex.

The music began and the carousel started to circle. Their horses moved up and down in time to the steady beat and the world went around and around.

Alex leaned slightly to the side so he could talk to Max. "Do you sense anything?"

Max shook his head. "It helps that we're at the center of the grounds, though. If anyone comes close I should be able to pick up on it." He rocked back on his horse, bracing one hand on its molded tail, so he could see past Maria. "I don't like how quiet they're being."

"Maybe we're wrong," Maria said. "Maybe they won't try anything tonight."

"They will," Max replied. "It's too good an opportunity for them to pass up." His eyes flicked over the crowd. "Do either of you see Liz anywhere?"

"I thought you could communicate with her?" Alex asked.

"I can, but I don't want to distract her. We agreed to use our link only if we need to."

"I think they're over by the bumper cars," Maria said. "At least I'm pretty sure I saw Kyle."

"Liz and Tess are both so short, they're hard to spot through this mess of people," Alex said, straining to see past both Max and Maria, but failing miserably.

Max's jaw tightened, but he didn't say a word, just continued to stare into the crowd.

* * *

"So Kyle's turned you into a bumper car junkie, huh?" Liz laughed.

Tess bumped into her again with her little blue car. "This beats real driving any day," she said.

"Face it Parker," Kyle said, hitting her from behind. "You just never appreciated the finer points of the ride."

"You mean I never appreciated getting sandwiched between you and one of your jock buddies!" she replied, then blushed, burying her face in her hands. "God, that sounded so much better before I said it."

"Sounded fine to me," Kyle said, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

"Kyle!" Tess scolded. "Don't pay any attention to him," she said to Liz. "He told me all about how he and his friends used to chase after Alex and Maria."

"Traitor," he teased, driving his car into Tess's back bumper.

The three of them circled the floor, one after the other. They had the ride virtually to themselves, which had been the point which convinced Liz to actually go on. The fewer people there were around them, the more likely their enemies were to make a move - and the easier it would be to determine who they were.

Tess pulled up short of the corner just beyond the entrance and motioned the others to stop. Liz felt her heart skitter at the other girl's guarded expression.

"They're near us, aren't they?" Liz asked as Kyle eased his bumper car closer to them.

Tess nodded. "I'm not sure, but I think it may be the ride operator," she said, nodding toward the man standing idly by the power switch for the bumper cars. "He's not the same guy who was there when we started the ride."

"Probably time for a shift change," Kyle said, glancing at his watch.

"But I didn't sense anyone before now," Tess said. "One of Aster's men could have easily taken over for whomever was scheduled to come on duty."

"The ride's almost over," Liz said. "I say we get off and watch his reaction. See if he tries to track us through the crowd or if maybe he signals someone."

"Makes sense to me," Kyle said. "Tess?"

"Okay," she agreed. "We'd better start moving around in the meantime," she added. "Or it'll look suspicious."

"Right," Kyle agreed. "Just stick together when we leave. I'm not giving this guy a chance to grab one of you."

The girls nodded, and then they all took off across the floor again.

* * *

"You feel like we're being followed?" Michael asked.

"I can't tell," Isabel replied. They were moving along the fence at the edge of the fair grounds, trying to avoid the worst of the crowd as they made their way toward the food tents. "I see Tof over by the cotton candy stand, but not any of his team. One of them might be behind us along with our bodyguards," she suggested.

"Maybe," Michael agreed. "But I don't think so. Can you look back without it being too obvious?"

"Hold up," she said a bit louder, then crouched to retie her sneaker, taking care to angle herself so she could see behind them.

"Well?" Michael asked when she rose.

"The guys with the balloons?" she asked softly.

"That's him," he said grimly. "What's he doing selling stuff out here? He should be someplace more crowded."

"Let's see if we can flag down Tof and tell him," Isabel said, picking up her pace. "I hope they've identified someone else, though."

"How come?"

She shot him a withering look. "Tackling a balloon vendor in the middle of a carnival? That's low profile," she muttered.

Michael groaned. "You get the feeling we're gonna have to go back to our planet when this is all over because everyone on earth's gonna be looking for us?"

* * *

The carousel was just slowing when Max felt it - a slight tickle of sensation at the base of his spine, followed by a chill that ran swiftly up to the back of his neck before disappearing as the ride shifted him out of range. It didn't matter, though. He already knew who had caused it.

"Come with me," he said, sliding from his horse.

Maria and Alex exchanged looks, then dismounted without a word. The three of them stepped off the carousel platform as the ride ground to a halt. Avoiding the exit, Max led them straight to the low metal barricade and vaulted over it in a single smooth motion.

"Come on, Maria," he said, turning to give her a hand over the barrier.

"Max, what is it?" Alex asked softly as he swung one long leg over the wall.

"The guy running the ride," Max said shortly, nodding his head toward the far side of the carousel. "Okay?" he asked Maria.

"Yeah, fine. Now what?"

"Stick close," he replied.

They had gone only a few feet when Max felt a completely different sensation - this one a gentle, questing probe at the back of his mind. He reached for it as it retreated, then felt his connection to Liz surge into place.

What? he asked. Are you okay?

We're fine,
her voice whispered in his head. But we spotted one of Aster's men.

Let me guess. Took over for whomever was running the bumper cars?

You too?

Carousel,
he confirmed. Can you get to Seth? He should be the closest to you.

We're already on our way.
There was a pause before her voice flooded his mind once more. Be careful.

I promise,
he responded. You do the same, he reminded her.

He could almost feel her smile. A rush of warmth and love coursed abruptly through his entire body, and then the connection was gone.

* * * * *

Liz grabbed Tess's arm and pulled her to a stop. "Kyle, you go on."

"Wait, what are you talking about?" he demanded, looking back over his shoulder. "I am not leaving you two alone."

"Just meet us at the Ferris wheel after you talk to Seth," Liz called, already dragging Tess in the opposite direction.

"Liz…"

"Go," she told him, her voice taking on a commanding quality. "We'll see you in a few minutes." Turning, she pushed into the crowd, trusting that Kyle would ultimately do as she had asked.

"You want to let me in on the plan?" Tess asked as she struggled to keep up. "What happened to staying in our groups?"

"They're more likely to come after us if Kyle's out of sight," Liz replied. "You know it as well as I do."

"Liz, Max is going to kill you."

"No, he won't," Liz said. "He's expecting me to do this."

"You told him?"

"Not exactly," she admitted. "But he knew anyway. Why do you think he's been so serious all night?"

Tess let out a sigh. "I don't think I'll ever understand you two."

"You don't have to," Liz murmured.

"Fine. Why the Ferris wheel? At least tell me that much."

"Because it's in Rahna's quadrant and I trust her with our lives."

The Ferris wheel came to a stop just as they got into the short line, and they found themselves moving steadily forward as couple after couple were loaded into the cars. Liz glanced at the burly man who was operating the controls, then looked to Tess, who nodded.

"Are you sure?" Liz whispered.

"If he's not, then it's someone close to him," Tess replied in a low voice. "What do you want to do?"

There were only two people still ahead of them. Liz swiveled to peer past the back of the line. She could see Kyle pushing his way through the crowd by the fun house. There was no way he would get to them before they reached the front of the line.

"We get on," Liz said simply. "Okay?" She looked Tess in the eye.

"Do you understand what might happen?" Tess asked quietly. "I can only protect you so much, Liz. Even if I reveal myself, there's no guarantee. We'll be out in the open."

"Don't do anything that will give you away," Liz told her. "Promise me, Tess," she demanded urgently.

"But Liz…"

"I won't have you in danger. Any of you. Things are bad enough as they are."

"I could mind warp, but then…"

"Then you won't be able to do anything else. I know. Just promise me." When Tess hesitated, Liz grabbed her by the hand and squeezed, forcing a connection. Tess, she begged. Trust me.

Tess jolted slightly at the sudden intrusion in her mind, then relaxed into the link. I'll do my best, she said. But Liz, he's my king. I won't go against his wishes.

"You ladies getting on, or what?"

"We're getting on," Liz said, turning to smile at the man working the ride. She could hear Kyle calling to them from a distance, but she ignored him. "Tess?"

"Right behind you," she replied in a soft voice.

They climbed into the swinging car and sat back as the man adjusted the bar in front of them. Liz watched as he dropped the lock into place. Everything seemed as it should be - perfectly safe. But there was a slight chill in the air that faded abruptly as the man pulled away, and next to her Tess was struggling not to shiver.

********

TBC

posted on 5-Aug-2002 8:03:03 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
All right, peoples. I managed to finish this part. I think it qualifies as a small fic unto itself. *wink* So, the rest is being posted in two sections due to length. Yes... it's that long.

Enjoy,
Em

****************

Part 67C

*************

Kyle watched in dismay as the Ferris wheel lifted Liz and Tess up off the ground. He could see one of their bodyguards still in line below, but the ride was full and would not stop again until it had run its course, leaving the shifter stranded out of reach.

"I am so dead," he mumbled as he pushed closer to the base of the ride. Max was going to murder him. There was no doubt in his mind. Assuming he didn't get himself killed off by one of the bad guys first, of course.

His nerves, already on edge, were fraying more by the minute. He tried to keep an eye on the girls, but it was hard to look up and still make his way through the crowd. Cursing under his breath, he changed direction when he spotted Rahna standing a few yards away. She was speaking quietly into her communicator and, from the look of supreme displeasure marring her features, he could tell that she was already aware of Liz and Tess's little stunt.

"What the hell is going on?" she snapped at him as he approached. "Why are you alone?"

"Not my idea, believe me," he replied.

Rahna rolled her eyes. "I knew this was going to happen," she said. Grabbing him by the sleeve, she began moving purposefully toward the Ferris wheel. Kyle was amazed at the ease with which they suddenly cut through the crowd, the fair-goers seeming to part as she approached.

"What are we going to do?" he asked.

Rahna shook her head. "Let the game play out," she said ruefully. "We don't seem to have much choice."

* * * * *

Tof returned his communicator to his belt. "It seems Liz has taken matters into her own hands," he said, already moving out of the tent.

"Wait, what does that mean?" Michael demanded.

"She and Tess have managed to separate from Kyle and lose their escort."

"What?" Isabel asked as they hurried after the shape shifter. "Why?"

"Shit," Michael muttered. "You know why. She's determined to play target. Where do we stand?" he asked Tof. "Have we located any of Aster's men off the grounds?"

"Negative," Tof replied. "All positive identifications have been among supposed carnival employees. It's currently too risky to try to isolate one of them. Too many civilians present."

"Where are Liz and Tess?" Michael asked.

"Ferris wheel." Tof waved his hand quickly in a subtle gesture, signaling to his team. Four shifters materialized from the crowd and approached them within seconds. "Surveillance reversal," he ordered in a low voice. "You know what to do. Await my further command."

"What does that mean?" Isabel asked as the shape shifters dispersed.

"Only Max can override my orders at this point," Tof said tersely. "We have reason to believe that Aster's men have begun to shift."

"Wait, you mean they've started impersonating us?" Michael asked.

"Possibly."

"But what if they shift to look like Max?" Isabel asked. "What then?"

"A reversal means we go to coded command status," Tof told them. "Max and I devised the passwords. Once the switch is thrown on the communicators, only Max or I can enter an order and have it compute."

"I'm not sure if that's good or bad," Michael said. He glanced at Isabel. "Can you talk to Max?"

"You mean telepathically?" she asked. "I… I haven't tried. Should I?" She turned to Tof.

"If it makes you feel better," the shifter told her. "But there's little that he isn't already well aware of," he added.

Isabel closed her eyes for a moment and tried to focus. It was one thing to contact Max in the quiet of the lab, and another amid the chaotic jumble of life that surrounded them at the carnival. She concentrated on blocking out the music and the voices, reaching for her brother through the din.

Max? Are you there?

Isabel?


She sighed at his clear response. Yeah, it's me.

Where are you?

With Michael and Tof. We're headed for the Ferris wheel.

No!
he ordered. Stay away from there. As far as you can get, he demanded.

What? Why? Max, do you know…

Isabel, just do what I ask. I can't get on the communicator to Tof right now and I can't explain. All of you get back to Tof's quadrant. No one is to break formation, understand?

I…
She gasped when his thoughts cut her off.

Just do it! Trust me.

But Liz and Tess…

I know.

All right, all right,
she replied. Max, be careful, she called to him, but all that came back was silence.

"Isabel? Iz?"

Isabel snapped her eyes open when she realized Michael was shaking her. "He said to go back."

"Back where?" Michael asked, frowning.

"To Tof's assigned quadrant," she said, turning to the shifter. "He said to stay away from the Ferris wheel. That no one should leave their posts."

Tof's brow furrowed. "You're sure those were his orders?"

"Perfectly," Isabel muttered. "He was adamant."

"I don't like this," Tof said, reaching for his communicator again. "But if that's the way he wants it…"

* * * * *

"Max, man, are you all right?" Alex asked. It was the second time he had spaced out on them, so to speak, and Alex was beginning to get concerned.

"What? Yeah," Max replied, shaking himself out of his stupor. "Just talking to Iz." He glanced around, then pulled both Alex and Maria out of the flow of traffic. "Look, here's what's going on."

"You mean we actually get to know?" Maria asked. "And here I thought we were playing some new kind of guessing game," she snapped. "You've been dragging us around for twenty minutes, acting like a zombie… What happened to team work?"

"Maria, not now," Alex hushed her. "What is it, Max?"

"The plan has changed," Max admitted.

"Uh… why?" Alex asked.

"Liz," Max said. "She's doing her own thing and we're going to have to go along."

"Wait," Maria said. "What do you mean 'her own thing'?"

"No time to get into it," he said. "Just pay attention. I need your help - both of you - but not if it means putting either of you at risk. If you suddenly feel a chill or any kind of unexplained temperature change, I want you to pull back and attach yourself to our bodyguards," he said in a low voice. "No one else, understand? From here on out, there's no guarantee that any of us are who we say we are."

Maria swallowed hard. "Max, is Liz all right?"

"For now," he said grimly. "But what she's doing is incredibly reckless. The fact that it just might work isn't really helping."

"Why not?" Alex asked.

"Because it also might get her killed."

* * * * *

"Something's going on," Tess said, her voice tight. The ride had paused and she was peering over the edge of their car at the people below. "There's no line. Where did the line go?"

"I don't know," Liz said, feeling a little of the other girl's panic begin to rub off. "Maybe everyone's tired of the Ferris wheel?"

"I don't think so. Look." Tess pointed toward the control panel for the ride.

Liz gazed downward. The man who had helped them into their car was still there, but two more men had joined him. A third was standing a few feet away, speaking with anyone who approached the ride. Whatever he was saying seemed to be dissuading anyone from getting in line.

"They're clearing the area," she said. "Waiting for us to get off."

"What about the rest of the riders?"

"We were the last ones on," Liz pointed out.

"Last on, last off," Tess sighed. "Got it."

Liz shifted, staring out at the people milling about the grounds. She could see Kyle and Rahna not far away, and several of their bodyguards circling the Ferris wheel at a distance. She was also aware of Max creeping closer, his presence just a flicker on the edges of her mind.

"Perfect," she whispered.

"What is? Is this what you were going for?" Tess asked. "If they clear the area enough, there won't be anything stopping them from taking a shot at you. No witnesses."

"But it also means our guys can move in closer."

"It's a huge risk."

"I know," Liz said. "But it's going to pay off."

Suddenly the Ferris wheel lurched back into motion, only to stop again when the next car down moved into place on the platform. Tess leaned over again.

"They're letting people off. Six more cars and we'll be the one's down there. Now might be a good time to tell me what you have in mind."

Liz took a deep breath. "How are you with heights?"

Tess tilted her head slightly. "How much higher did you have in mind? The Ferris wheel isn't about to take flight, Liz."

Their car inched upward again until they were at the pinnacle of the ride. Liz glanced down a bit nervously. "It's not how high. It's how we have to get there." Holding onto the side of the car, Liz pulled her feet up until they were underneath her. Shifting to one side, she braced a hand on the back of the seat.

"Liz, what are you doing?" Tess asked.

"We have to stay up here until Rahna and the others can grab one of Aster's guys. We can't get caught. If we do, we lose the advantage."

"Are you saying what I think you're saying?" Tess asked, but she was already tucking her feet up, just the way Liz had.

"Yes," Liz said. She shifted again so she was facing backwards, crouching on the seat of their car. "When the car drops down, we go up," she said, nodding at the empty car behind them.

"Once the ride's empty, they'll just keep letting it go around," Tess warned. "It's going to be hard to keep climbing back a car when we're moving at that pace."

Liz looked at her. "We'll do whatever we have to do."

* * *

"I don't like this," Michael said. "They're gonna need our help."

"Max must have his reasons," Isabel snapped. They were standing at the edge of Tof's delineated quadrant, and she was straining to see what was happening by the Ferris wheel.

"Can you contact Tess?"

"Not unless we're touching somehow."

"Try!"

Isabel spun on her heel. "Stopping ordering me around," she ground out. "We don't know what's going on. Even if I could contact her, I'm not risking Tess's life by distracting her that way. Not without a really good reason."

"Damn it!" Michael said. He ran his fingers through his hair and began to pace restlessly. "I hate this standing around."

"Max will tell us if he needs us," Tof interrupted quietly. He had been concentrating on the readout from his communicator, but now he put it away and joined them.

"Any word?" Michael asked.

"We've closed in on the perimeters," Tof replied. "As a precaution. We'll get one of them," he assured them.

Michael shook his head. "That's not the part that's worrying me."

* * *

Kyle followed Rahna as they inched closer to the Ferris wheel. He recognized several of her team circling the perimeter of the ride, all of them keeping their distance to avoid being spotted by Aster's men.

"How brave do you feel?" Rahna asked.

"Uh… I guess it depends what you have in mind," Kyle replied.

"I need to know what they're telling people to keep them away. It's the only way to gauge how much time we have."

"You want me to go over there and find out?"

"That's the idea. Just a little information retrieval. Nothing more." Rahna looked at him speculatively. "Are you up to it?"

"Piece of cake," Kyle told her. "Be right back."

"Kyle," she said, catching him by the elbow. "Low profile," she said in a low voice. "I'm not kidding."

"My dad's the sheriff," he reminded her. "I know what you're saying."

She nodded. "Report back here when you're done."

Kyle turned and started to work his way through the crowd. Whatever Aster's men were planning, they couldn't be thinking of anything too obvious because there were still a lot of people in the area. A circle had been cleared around the Ferris wheel, but that didn't mean no one could see what was happening near the ride.

He glanced up casually in an attempt to spot Liz and Tess, and stopped abruptly. Their car was near the top of the ride, and they both appeared to be standing up on their seat. His heart began pounding like a riot in his chest. What the hell were they doing?

"'Scuse me, coming through," he said, pushing past a couple caught up in a lip-lock. ""Scuse me, people."

A large hand came up and pressed against his chest as he emerged in the clearing around the Ferris wheel. "Hold it right there. This area's closed for maintenance."

Kyle looked up into the dark eyes of the man who had stopped him, and resisted the urge to shudder. The man had a good six inches and fifty pounds on him, and a sneer on his face that indicated he meant business.

"Hey, no need to get testy," he said. "I'm just looking for my girlfriend. She made me promise I'd meet her here," Kyle told the guy. "How long you think you're gonna be shut down? Kinda hoping to get stranded up top at least once before the night's over, you know what I mean?" he added, working hard at hitting to right note of levity.

"Dunno," the man replied, not even cracking a smile. "Come back later."

"Right," Kyle said, forcing himself not to look up again to check on the girls. "Later. Gotcha." Backing away, unwilling to turn his back to the man, he headed back to Rahna as fast as he could.

* * * * *

"We're starting to move," Tess said. "What now?"

"Wait until the next car is in place on the ground, then climb onto the outside support of the chair," Liz told her, already scooting toward the side of her seat.

"Are we going to be able to reach the next car?"

"Not from here," Liz replied, wishing not for the first time that she'd been blessed with more of her parents' height. "We'll have to move in toward the center of the wheel where the spokes are closer together."

"You know this is crazy, right?"

Liz shot her a look. "You claim to have traveled here on a space ship more than fifty years ago and you think this is crazy?"

"Fine, whatever, we're stopping again," Tess replied. She met Liz's gaze. "Good luck."

"You too."

Taking a deep breath, Liz swung a leg over the side of the chair and braced her foot on the horizontal support. Then she reached up and grabbed hold of the metal cross piece at the top of the hinge that allowed the car to swing. Holding on tightly, she stepped off the seat entirely, positioning her free foot just in front of the other one.

"Here goes nothing," she murmured, and she began to carefully inch her way toward the center of the wheel. From the corner of her eye she was aware of Tess progressing at much the same speed on the opposite side of the ride. She only hoped they were both quick enough to reach the next car's support before the Ferris wheel began to move again.

Their activities had not escaped notice below. Liz was just reaching for the support above her when someone in the crowd caught sight of her and called out, "Hey chicky, whatcha doing up there?" The question was followed by a hoot and a cat-call, and Liz was suddenly more than grateful that she'd chosen to wear jeans instead of shorts. At least she wasn't giving anyone on the ground a free show.

Determinedly ignoring their audience, Liz pulled herself upward, swinging a leg over the support beam and dragging hard until her hand closed over the side of the empty car. Panting a bit, she stood on the support and held onto the side of the seat. There seemed little point in actually climbing into it, since she would only have to climb out again when the wheel altered its position.

Tess's blonde head came into view as the other girl pulled herself up into a similar pose on her side of the seat. "Not a moment too soon," she said as they began to drop, the car shifting into the spot their original seat had occupied moments earlier.

Liz glanced down at the ride operator and found him watching them from his place at the controls. For a moment she thought he wasn't going to stop the ride - that he would bring them down to the ground now without eliminating any up-close witnesses - but then the wheel slowed to a stop. The man nodded to her, a smile curling his lips. His smug expression indicated that he knew what she was trying to do… and knew it was a merely a matter of time before she failed.

I just need a little of that time, she told herself. "You okay?" she called to Tess, as they each began moving toward the next car back.

"Yeah. You?"

"So far. But I'm wishing I'd started working out a little sooner," she admitted. Pulling with all her might, she swung her leg and managed to climb up onto the next car's support seconds before the Ferris wheel began to turn. "Shit, they're unloading passengers faster."

*****

Continued in next post

posted on 5-Aug-2002 8:08:43 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Continued from previous post...

***********

Part 67D

*************

"We've set up a secondary barrier," Tof told Michael. "No one will get through to the Ferris wheel area without our clearance. Kyle was able to get some information to Rahna. Apparently Aster's men are claiming a maintenance check - that's how they're keeping everyone back."

"That doesn't do us any good," Michael replied. "We've got to step this show up. The sooner we nab one of Aster's goons, the faster we can get the hell out of here. I don't know what Liz is up to, but I don't like it."

"I agree," Isabel said. She moved so she was standing close to the two of them. "We can't keep dragging things out, waiting for something to happen. I've noticed at least three shifters milling about this area. Can't we someone take one of them down?"

Tof frowned thoughtfully. "You're right that they're only a few of them left in this quadrant. Liz's theatrics on the Ferris wheel seem to have drawn a lot of attention, which I can only surmise was her goal."

"You mean she's acting as a decoy instead of a target?" Michael asked.

"Correct," the shape shifter replied. "With most of Aster's men either holding back the crowd circling the ride or trying to gain access to Liz, very few of them are moving about the carnival grounds. That means the ones that are still making their rounds have considerably less back up."

"Plus the regular carnival crowd is going to be curious about what's happening at the Ferris wheel and go to check it out, instead of hanging around here where they might notice what we're up to," Isabel added. Standing on her toes, she peered in the direction of the ride. "People do seem to be gathering over there."

"So, how do we isolate one of Aster's guys?" Michael asked.

Tof nodded slowly. "I think I know something that might work. Follow me."

He led them around the far side of the food tent where the wire fencing that circled the carnival met the back of the tent, creating a narrow deserted walkway.

"So? What's the plan?" Isabel asked when they were well out of earshot.

"The regular food service should be closing about now," Tof said, checking his watch. "It's relatively empty in there already - just a few people finishing up their dinners and the carnival staff cleaning up. I'm going to shift to look like Max, and then we're going to make a show of splitting up - the two of you heading into the crowd while I go into the tent. Hopefully, one of them will follow me in."

"And then we come in after you?" Isabel asked.

"Correct," Tof affirmed. "But not alone, understood?" He pulled his communicator off his belt and tapped a series of keys. "I want you to have back up."

"We'll make sure our bodyguards are in on it, too," Michael assured him.

"That's vital. I won't have you taking unnecessary risks. Now keep watch a moment while I shift," Tof told them.

Michael and Isabel each took a side and waited for Tof to change his shape. A bright light filled the small area for a long moment, and then they turned to find Max standing before them.

"Okay, this is just a little bit disturbing," Isabel said. She had never seen Nasedo when he had taken on her brother's form, but she could definitely understand how Liz must have felt when she realized what was going on. It was downright creepy to see Tof impersonating Max, even knowing it was for a good reason.

Tof smiled, the same half-smile that was so characteristic of Max. "I know it must seem strange, but it's just for a few minutes. Let's go."

* * * * *

At the first sight of Liz hoisting herself up along the side of the Ferris wheel, Maria stopped in her tracks, her jaw falling open. Max shook her by the shoulder, finally tapping her lightly on the cheek to snap her out of her stupor.

"Look at me, Maria," he ordered, taking her chin and forcing her to face him. "You cannot lose it right now, do you hear me? I mean it. Later you can collapse to your heart's content, but not now."

Maria blinked, her green eyes losing some of their glazed look. "You said she was all right," she said.

"I also said she might get herself killed," Max snapped. "We have to work together. If you can't do as I say then I'm sending you back to the van with an escort right now. Is that clear?"

She seemed to straighten up then, nodding wordlessly as she pulled herself together. Max loosened his grip on her, his expression softening. "I won't let her get hurt," he added quietly.

"What's the plan?" Alex asked.

Max released Maria completely and ran a hand over his chin. A low sigh escaped from his lips. "We need to get in a little closer. I can't help Liz from this distance. The problem is, I'll be an automatic target as soon as I'm in range of Aster's men."

"So what do we do?" Maria asked in a small voice.

"Circle around toward Rahna," he replied. "I need to find out what kind of precautions she's put into place."

"Max…" Alex began.

"What is it?" Max asked.

"What.. what's she thinking?" he asked, shaking his head. "I thought I knew Liz, but this… It flies in the face of logic."

"Not really," Max said grimly. "Not her logic, at least." He rubbed his chin again. "She's trying to get as much attention as possible, figuring that they won't kill her if the place is packed with human witnesses."

"But why? What does it accomplish?" Alex pressed.

"Misdirection," Max mumbled.

"What?" Maria asked.

"Never mind," he said. "You'll understand soon enough." He was about to start through the crowd when Maria tugged at his arm.

"Didn't you say you told Michael and Isabel to stay on the other side of the grounds?" she asked.

Max froze. "Yes, why?"

"Over there." Maria pointed toward a spikey head that was just visible through the throng. "That looks suspiciously like Michael to me."

Max closed his eyes, reaching out to locate his sister, glad to find her presence exactly where he expected it - near the food stands. From there is was only a slight stretch to find Michael's essence hovering near hers.

"That's not Michael," he said, his eyes snapping open. "Okay, this confirms it. They're definitely shifting to look like us. Keep close. We have to let Rahna know so she can spread the word."

They wove through the crowd, keeping a fair distance from those circling the Ferris wheel. Max tried hard to focus his attention on what he needed to do - on his options - but it was growing nearly impossible. There was too much information bombarding him from all sides. His alien abilities allowed him to tune in with all of his senses and to monitor a dozen things at once, but his human half was having difficulties processing everything that was coming at him. Add in his desire to keep Alex and Maria safe, and now shifters impersonating his nearest and dearest, and it was setting his head spinning.

And then there was Liz. She was no longer blocking him in the slightest, though whether it was an intentional choice on her part or merely her growing level of exhaustion he couldn't tell for sure. He didn't really want to know, either. It was bad enough feeling her every thought and emotion, despite the distance. Her mind was racing, even as her body struggled to keep up with all she asked of it.

He wanted to reach out to her, to reach up into the sky and pour his own energy into her - to give her the strength she needed to succeed in this brave, fool-hardy stunt she was trying to pull. But he couldn't do that - not with this much space between them. All he could do was keep positive thoughts flowing in her direction, and pray that the plan forming in his mind would prove feasible.

* * * * *

Rahna and Kyle were as close as they could get to the Ferris wheel without mingling with the group of Aster's men that held the line between the crowds and the ride. It seemed as if the majority of the people attending the carnival had wedged themselves into the immediate vicinity, all of them trying to get a glimpse at the girls who were climbing along the outsides of the giant steel wheel. There was shoving and pushing wherever they went and Kyle felt ready to scream with frustration.

"Max is coming this way," Rahna said.

"How can you tell?" Kyle muttered as the crowd shifted yet again, pushing him roughly against a metal barrier. But his heart rate sped up noticeably. He wasn't looking forward to a tongue-lashing from the fearless leader, particularly since he knew it was well deserved.

Max, Maria, and Alex pushed their way through the masses of people a moment later, wearing matching grave expressions.

"Where do we stand?" Max asked Rahna immediately.

"Tof called a reversal," she said. "And a doubling of forces around the perimeter. They can't get out without going past us, but we can't get to Liz and Tess without going through them. Nor can we make an attempt on one of them without risking Liz and Tess."

"That's what I figured. I'm hoping Tof, Michael, and Isabel can take care of the primary objective over in their quadrant."

Rahna nodded. "An attempt is underway. I think Tof realized that was why you ordered them to hold to their areas."

"We've got a Michael look-a-like heading over from Seth's quadrant," Max said. "No telling how many more of them are around. Your people need to keep close tabs on who's who. I don't want any cases of mistaken identity."

"Already taken care of," Rahna said. "We assumed this would happen, so we took added precautions ahead of time." She keyed a brief message into her communicator, nodding when a reply came back immediately. "Seth's on your imposter already. They'll take him down as soon as they can do so safely."

Max nodded. "Good." He turned to Kyle, his gaze appraising, shaking his head slightly when his friend began to squirm slightly. "It's not your fault," he declared, brows arching slightly.

"Huh?" Kyle asked, startled. "I… But…"

Max shook his head, a rueful smile flickering across his face. "Don't sweat it, Valenti. Somewhere along the line, Liz accepted a player's role in all of this. Nothing any of us can do about it except make sure she doesn't get killed."

"Just tell me what to do," Kyle said.

But his words went unnoticed. At that moment Max felt a bolt of fear shoot through him, so powerful that he actually fell to his knees in response. A high-pitched scream cut through the night at the same instant and a collective gasp went up from the crowd.

Occupied with Max's sudden collapse, it took a moment for Kyle, Alex, and Maria to notice what had happened. Only when Rahna reached out and helped her king to his feet did they begin to understand.

"Are you all right?" Rahna probed.

"We're out of time," Max gasped, his face pale as death.

"Oh my God," Alex murmured, causing the others to follow his gaze.

"Liz," Maria cried.

Beyond the crowd - a mere dozen yards away, yet still infinitely far - Liz Parker clutched at a steel support atop the Ferris wheel with a single hand, her feet dangling high above the ground.

* * *

Liz's scream jolted Tess so badly that she nearly slipped herself. "Liz!" she cried out, struggling to maintain her footing. She pulled herself up over the arm of the empty seat and began to shimmy across to the other side of the ride. "Hold on, I'm coming," she called.

Hanging precariously from one hand, Liz tried to calm her racing heart, but it was difficult given the situation. Her palms were coated with sweat and perspiration dripped from her forehead into her eyes, making it difficult to see. The fingers that held desperately to the steel beam - the only thing keeping her from falling - were threatening to slip.

"I can't hold on much longer," Liz gasped.

"I'm almost there," Tess called down, her voice breathless. Reaching Liz's side of the seat, she wiped her palms hard over her jeans, then shifted onto her knees. Clasping the restraining bar with one hand for leverage, she leaned over and reached for Liz. However, even when she rested her hips against the arm and dangled dangerously low, her fingers were still inches away from her friend.

"Liz," she gasped. "I can't reach. Try to pull up with your other hand."

"I can't," Liz called back. "Tess, if I move I'm gonna fall. You have to come lower."

Tess bit her bottom lip. "Okay, hang on. I'm coming."

It was then that she heard it - cutting through her mind so rapidly and with such precision that Tess barely realized what had occurred until it happened again.

Tess, stay where you are.

Max?
If she was startled to have her leader suddenly communicating with her telepathically, Tess shook off her surprise quickly. Max, where are you? I can't reach her.

I need you to do a mind cloak. Do you remember how?

A what?

Mind cloak. I can get to Liz, but you can't let Aster's men see me. Instead of warping them individually, you need to hone in on my location and throw a mental barrier up around me. Can you do it?

I… I think so,
she said hesitantly. Where are you?

Nevermind. Just reach out with your thoughts to locate me.


"Tess?"

"Liz, hang on," Tess called back. "Max is coming."

"I can't," Liz said, sounding panicked. "I'm starting to slip."

Max, she's slipping, Tess called, already trying to locate him through the myriad of distractions assailing her senses.

I'll make it, just don't let them see me, he replied.

Trusting that he was right, Tess braced her hands on the side of the seat, her knuckles white as she focused on Max's presence in the crowd. Then, barely breathing, she pictured him surrounded by a pale white shield that shimmered and cloaked him from sight.

* * *

The piercing scream and accompanying roar from the crowd caught Isabel and Michael's attention just as Tof disappeared into the food tent. Isabel glanced back toward the Ferris wheel and gasped.

"Michael, look!"

"Iz, there's no time," he admonished, already aware of a shape shifter heading after Tof with determined strides. "We can't let Tof down." But then he saw what she was looking at… a small figure hanging precariously from the uppermost level of the Ferris wheel. "Shit, that's Liz."

"What do we do?" Isabel asked.

Michael took a deep breath. "We go in after Tof."

"But what about Liz?"

"Maxwell told us specifically not to leave this quadrant, right? There are plenty of them over there. Rahna's got that area; she won't let anything happen to Liz."

Isabel swallowed her fear, then nodded. "Okay." Her gaze flickered toward the entrance to the food tent. "Let's go then."

Michael signaled to their bodyguards and they moved in two groups toward the tent, with the guards hanging back a few feet. Michael motioned for Isabel to stay behind him, and the two of them pushed through the flap that sheltered the doorway to the dining area.

As soon as they were inside, things happened quickly. The shape shifter who had been tailing Tof - thinking him Max - was standing dead center near the tables, watching Tof as he doctored a paper cup of soda with hot sauce over by the condiments table. Not stopping to think, Michael hurled himself at the enemy from behind, tackling him low and dragging him to the ground. As if by reflex, the other man's hands began to glow as he moved to defend himself against the abrupt attack, but it was too late. Michael rolled with him, knocking into chairs and banging hard against a folding table before he gained the advantage, but never letting the man's red-hot fingers come near him.

By the time the bodyguards advanced and subdued the shape shifter, Tof had slipped out the side entrance. When he came back in a moment later, he had resumed his natural state, much to Isabel's relief. She and Michael moved out of the way as their guards muscled the enemy out of the tent. The few carnival workers still inside stood with their mouths agape, having watched the entire scuffle in awe.

"A security issue," Tof told them, flashing an official looking badge their way. "No need to panic. Please continue with whatever you were doing." Then he quickly whisked Michael and Isabel out of the tent before anyone asked any questions.

* * * * *

Max pushed his way through the crowd as Rahna circled from the opposite direction. He could feel Liz's terror coursing through his veins, but he pushed it to the side as a needless distraction. All that mattered was getting to her before the ride operator reached her.

The man had begun climbing the Ferris wheel shortly after Max had contacted Tess. Up until that point, Max's fear had been that the man would set the ride in motion again - which would surely have caused Liz to lose her precarious hold and fall. But he realized the man was unwilling to risk such a thing. With so many witnesses, he never would have gotten through the crowd alive if he had made such a blatant attempt on Liz's life, plus any further movement of the Ferris wheel might make Tess fall as well, and Aster's orders were to bring the Royal Four home alive. No… if he wanted to kill Liz, it would have to appear to be an accident.

Confident that he was cloaked by Tess's warp, Max sprinted across the opening around the Ferris wheel the moment he broke through the barrier created by Aster's men. The noise at the base of the ride nearly overwhelmed him; people were crying out for someone to get help, to call the fire department, to get a ladder, anything they could think of. Some of them were trying to push through the row of Aster's men. Others called encouragement to the shape shifter who was scaling the side of the giant wheel, unaware that they were cheering on a potential killer.

Max shut out the growing chaos around him. Reaching the platform of the ride, he pulled himself up and began to climb, keeping to the center and working along each support to take the shortest route.

Now that he was actually on the Ferris wheel, Max stretched out with his thoughts toward Liz. He could sense her fear spiraling out of control, could feel how close she was to just letting go and dropping to the ground. Panic shot through him and he pressed outward with all of his strength, sending a jolt of power surging through the steel supports beneath his hands.

Max?

The connection was instant, the metal separating them acting as a conductor. I'm here, love, he shot back. Hang on, just a few more seconds.

I can't see you. Where are you?
she called, her voice panicky in his head. But he could feel her renewed strength, knew she would make it until he arrived.

Just trust that I'm here, he soothed.

Max climbed to the next level, closing in rapidly on the shape shifter who was in turn closing in on Liz. The man was dangerously close to her, reaching up as if to help her. But Max had no doubt that the shape shifter's intentions were far less noble. Shutting his mind to any self-recriminations, Max stretched out with one arm and, holding fast with his free hand to brace himself, grabbed hold of his enemy's ankle and pulled down sharply.

The man gasped, his surprise evident, and glanced down in search of his assailant. His sudden movement, along with Max's determined tug, unbalanced him. His foot slipped from the support where he stood and one hand came free as well. Another quick pull from Max sent the man spinning off the side of the Ferris wheel, his arms windmilling in a frantic attempt to regain his hold too late.

A chorus of voices cried out from the crowd and there was a flurry of motion as several of the man's companions stepped forward to attend to his body. The break in the circle of Aster's men was sufficient to allow several of Rahna's team to surge forward and surround the shifters.

But all of Max's attention was focused upward. "Tess, you can drop it," he called out as he swung across a support so that he was directly below Liz.

Liz gasped when Max suddenly appeared on the steel bar a few feet below her. "Max, hurry!"

"I've got you," he assured her. He reached up and braced her leg with one hand, supporting her until she could reach up and get a more secure hold. Max felt her relief as he pulled himself up beside her, then dragged her up onto the steel cross beam.

"Oh God," she whispered, her arms and legs clamping tightly to the support.

"I told you I'd get here," he said softly. "Sit tight a second." He swung up to the seat and, with Tess's help, assisted Liz over the car's arm rest and into the safety of his arms.

"You scared the crap out of me," Tess announced, sitting back abruptly as if all the air had been let out of her.

Liz curled into Max, her arms trembling now that they were no longer required to hold her entire weight. "Not exactly my intention," she said in a shaky voice.

Max felt some of the tension in his body leach out, even as his grip on Liz tightened. "I hate to think what you'd do if it was." Leaning sideways, he signaled to Rahna, who was standing by the controls. The Ferris wheel began moving smoothly forward, bringing its passengers to the comfort and safety of firm ground.


*******

TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Aug-2002 8:10:08 PM ]
posted on 20-Aug-2002 9:55:55 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys. I managed to pull my head out of my moving boxes long enough to get some writing done, so here's the next part. (split due to length) Thanks so much for all of your incredibly thoughtful and interesting feedback. I really appreciate it. One of these days, when life calms down, I promise some real responses. But in the meantime... enjoy. *wink*

Em

***************

Part 68A

***************

Liz was slow to wake, a heavy blanket of sleep still pressing her into the mattress. She felt utterly lethargic, as if someone had drained her last ounce of energy, leaving her flat yet relaxed from head to toe. It was actually a pleasant sensation.

She stretched her arms to either side – already aware that she was alone in the bed she had been sharing with Max all week – and caught sight of the shimmery silver handprint encircling one wrist. It was the hand she had been hanging from the previous night. She probed it gingerly with a finger, knowing even as she did that she would feel no pain. Along with the tell-tale silver bracelet, she had vague memories of Max healing her.

A brief tap sounded at the door before it swung open and Maria entered, a tray in her hands. Liz squinted as bright light flooded the room from the hallway.

"Oh good, you’re awake," Maria said. "Sorry," she added, closing the door.

"No, it’s okay," Liz said. Groaning, she leaned over and turned on the small bedside lamp. "What’s that?" she asked as Maria set the tray down. "Breakfast?"

"Try a late lunch," Maria said with a snort. "It’s after two in the afternoon."

"What?" She rubbed at her eyes and shoved herself into a sitting position. "It can’t be."

"Max told us to let you sleep. You were out cold before we even got back last night." Maria sat on the edge of the bed, a small frown creasing her forehead. "Liz, do you even remember what happened?"

Liz fell over sideways, burying her face in Max’s pillow and moaning. "Enough of it," she said, turning to look at Maria from under a fall of hair.

"Tell me what you remember and I’ll fill in the rest."

Liz stared at her for a long minute. "No lecture?" she asked finally.

Maria shook her head. "If you’d woken up on time, maybe. But I’ve calmed down a lot since eight am."

"Thanks."

"You should thank Max."

"Why?"

Maria smiled. "I figured if he could go through all of that and not be mad, then I had no excuse. So? Talk to me."

Sitting back up, Liz took a deep breath. "I remember the Ferris wheel coming back down and Max carrying me off of it. I tried to make him put me down, but he wouldn’t. Then all of you were there. You were crying and Isabel looked like she was about to and Kyle grabbed Tess and swung her around." She frowned. "I know Rahna and Tof were there and I thought Seth was, too, but maybe not."

"One of Aster’s men shifted to look like Michael, and Seth went after him," Maria supplied. "I think he signaled Max to let him know."

Liz nodded. "Okay. That makes sense. Then I remember Michael saying something. I guess that they had caught someone, because Max whispered to me that the plan had worked. The next thing I know we were back in the van and the police wanted to talk to me, but Max wouldn’t let them. My wrist was really hurting me by then and he sent everyone away so he could heal it."

"Yeah. Apparently you strained it somehow," Maria muttered. "Anyway, Deputy Hanson showed up to investigate the whole mess, and Max made him call Valenti."

"Wait, why did Hanson come?"

Maria’s eyebrows shot up. "Why? I don’t know. Maybe because there was a dead Ferris wheel operator lying on the ground. Or maybe because Tof and Rahna rounded up another half dozen of Aster’s goons and were detaining them. And then there was the one smart ass in the crowd who insisted Max had materialized on the ride out of thin air and therefore had to be – get this – a warlock."

Liz had been growing more and more horrified – how had she not known what would result from her oh so public adventure? – until Maria’s last statement, and then she burst out laughing. "A warlock?"

"Yup. Pretty much everyone assumed he had climbed up on the inside of the wheel because of the way he was swinging across when Tess dropped her mind warp thingy, but this one creep was going on and on about how ‘dark powers were at work.’ Michael was ready to blast him."

"So what happened?"

"Valenti showed up and he, Max, and Tof spoke for a while and then Valenti let us all go."

"But what story did they give?"

Maria smirked. "You’re gonna love it. Apparently you and Tess got freaked out by the Ferris wheel worker when you got on the ride because he was making inappropriate comments and getting all touchy feely. Then his buddies showed up right before he started to unload the passengers, and you were scared because of the way they’d cleared the area and were calling up to you guys, so you decided to climb higher to keep away from them until your boyfriends showed up."

"That makes us sound like a couple of irrational females," Liz complained.

"Not when you hear the rest."

"There’s more?"

"How do you think they explained the fact that Rahna and company took off with a bunch of Aster’s men? Prisoners of war? I don’t think so."

"Wait," Liz frowned. "You mean we have multiple hostages?"

Maria nodded. "Valenti claimed to be working with the Feds on an undercover mission to bust a prostitution ring out of Reno. Supposedly the members have been snatching pretty teenage girls across the southwest and taking them to Nevada to use in upper rooms as perks for their richer clients. He said that’s why Pierce and had Roswell under surveillance back in May."

"And we were supposedly the next potential victims?"

"Yup."

"Okay, who the hell came up with that one?"

Maria laughed. "Actually, it was Alex and Isabel. Tof got Kalen to back them up from DC."

"I take it everyone bought it?"

"With change to spare," Maria quipped. "And Max was declared a hero for saving you."

A faint smile touched Liz’s lips. "I’m sure he loved that," she said.

Maria’s smile softened. "After that, we all came back here. Max refused to do anything more last night. Just sent everyone to bed, except for the guards scheduled to watch the prisoners. I don’t think he even wanted to leave you this morning, but Michael was chomping at the bit and there was too much to be done for him to put it off anymore."

Liz leaned forward and hugged Maria suddenly. "I’m sorry."

"What for?" Maria whispered into her shoulder.

"Scaring you."

"I know."

"If I could have thought of another way…"

Maria squeezed her tightly. "Liz, I get it. You’re not just Lizzie Parker anymore. I know. And like I said, if Max can handle it, so can I."

Liz smiled ruefully. "I wouldn’t be so sure that he’s not mad at me, Maria. As soon as his worry wears off, I’m sure I’ll hear about it."

"Well, good. Then either way I’m covered. Now, what do you say to some food? You haven’t eaten since dinner and not much then." She turned and fetched the tray off the dresser. "Tess made me put about five spoons of sugar in this yogurt. Insisted you’d appreciate it," she said, looking skeptical.

Liz chuckled softly. "I do. Thanks, Maria."

"You’re welcome, babe. Now eat!"

* * * * *

"They’ve been down there a long time. Do you think we should go check?" Tess asked.

"They’ll let us know if they need back up," Isabel replied.

Alex leaned back in his chair, rocking the front legs off the floor. "Never thought I’d say this, but it feels weird to just be sitting here doing nothing." He dropped his chair forward with a thud. "Especially after all the running around this week."

"I hear you," Kyle agreed from where he leaned casually against the wall. He was positioned just opposite the door, his eyes focused on the long empty hallway that led to the stairs. "You sure you don’t wanna go see how they’re doing?" he asked, glancing sideways toward Isabel before returning to his vigil.

Isabel let out a sigh. "Max said they could handle it. Between him, Michael, Tof, Rahna, Seth… I really think they can manage, okay?"

Tess smiled slightly. "Okay. Just so long as we know that you’re just as annoyed as we are."

Blowing a wandering lock of hair off her face, Isabel shook her head. "I’m just frustrated. Part of me feels like we have a right to be involved."

"Iz, Max wasn’t disputing that," Alex said softly. "He just thought it would be too crowded downstairs if we all tried to squeeze into that storage room."

"Could have questioned them somewhere else," Kyle suggested under his breath.

"No," Tess said solemnly. "It was more than just a space issue."

Isabel glanced at Tess and nodded. "He’s ready this time," she agreed.

"Okay, you lost me," Kyle admitted.

Tess continued to hold Isabel’s gaze. "Interrogations are left to the military on our world. And when there are political interrogations of this magnitude, they are overseen by the King," she said.

* * * * *

Max leaned against the wall near the stairwell and listened to the raised voices coming from the storage room behind the door. When the building had been a lab, the caged area had been used to secure any valuable equipment belonging to the university, but the shape shifters had long since reinforced it for use as a detention center. Now it housed cells for their prisoners – currently occupied by the enemies they had been able to overpower the previous night – and an interrogation room where Michael, Rahna, and Seth were currently working over one of Aster’s men.

Tof cleared his throat, capturing Max’s attention. "I’m surprised you’re not in there with them."

"It’s better this way for now. Let them wonder where I am."

"I’m glad we were able to capture several of them. It should work to our advantage."

Max nodded, his gaze moving to the door again as a particularly loud thud caused the walls to reverberate. "They know we have no reason to keep any one of them alive, as long as we have another hostage to question. It should loosen some tongues."

"And you’re all right with that?"

Max turned to look at the shape shifter. He could detect no reproach in the older man’s eyes. "Perfectly," he replied.

"I see you’re beginning to differentiate."

"Between?"

"The importance of measured force versus your own need to be merciful."

Max tilted his head slightly, his eyes dropping to his feet. "They wouldn’t have shown Liz any mercy. Or the rest of us, for that matter." The words were soft, but there was steel behind them. "I’m putting an end to all of this. It’s not the life I want."

"You mean the life of a King?"

Meeting Tof’s gaze, reading the apprehension there, Max shook his head. "No. I mean a life at war."

The door to the storage facility flew open, cutting short any further revelations. Michael stormed out into the hallway.

"Problem?" Max asked, a slight lifting of his brows the only change in his expression.

"Just with keeping my temper," Michael admitted, running a hand through his hair. "They’re tough."

"How tough?" Max asked, shifting away from the wall.

"Not too tough to break, but they’re definitely pushing my buttons," Michael muttered. "We’re getting information, but it's all nickel and dime shit. Nothing major that’ll help. It’s real tempting to just blast a hole through one of them," he growled.

Max stared at his friend. It was clear what it was costing Michael to maintain a measure of control during the interrogations. His face was flushed, his forehead coated in perspiration. Power crackled over him, forming an aura of energy as it threatened to unleash itself. Max made a decision.

"Stop holding back. Pick one and make him an example."

Michael’s head snapped up. "You’re kidding, right?"

"No, I’m not. Tell him what you’re going to do to him if he doesn’t cooperate, and make sure your voice carries. If he doesn’t comply, follow through."

"Maxwell, are you honestly telling me…"

"Yes," Max said, staring into his eyes. "Do it. Now. We don’t have time for games anymore, Michael. If you don’t want to, have Rahna take care of it."

"I can handle it myself," Michael bristled.

"I know that," Max said. "I’m just saying it’s your call. Use your judgement as to approach, but make it loud and obvious."

Michael frowned, but nodded. "Got it." He held Max’s gaze for a long moment. "Coming?"

Max glanced at Tof, then back to Michael. "Yeah. Let’s go."

* * * * *

Reenergized after her meal, Liz was relieved when Maria agreed to leave her alone to shower and dress. Despite her friend’s supportive reaction to the previous night’s events, Liz did not feel like testing the limits of her conviction with a long, drawn out discussion. First, she needed time to process everything Maria had said – and everything she hadn’t.

Liz smiled ruefully as she rinsed out her hair. She had known Maria was being purposefully vague by not mentioning precisely what Max was doing that afternoon. As if Liz needed for Maria to tell her. Max himself had been reaching out to her telepathically from the moment she woke up, and even someone far less perceptive than she could have understood why. Part of it was Max’s way of checking on her – she was sure he had been doing so since he’d left their bed that morning – but he was also relying on her presence to ground him. Max may have grown rapidly into his role as leader, but that didn’t mean there weren’t aspects of the job he found distasteful. And Liz couldn’t imagine there was much more distasteful to Max’s gentle soul than forcing information out of their enemies. He would do it because it was necessary, but it would go against every bit of his human nature.

She felt him again several times as she finished washing up and pulled on her clothes. Their connection would open ever so slightly and she would sense a gentle probing in her mind as Max assured himself that she was all right – that she was really there. She, in return, would allow her love for him to flow back through their link, hoping it would strengthen his resolve in his dealings with Aster’s men. Only once did she wonder if he needed her with him physically – if she should hurry down to the detention area to offer him moral support – but Max answered with such a wave of horror at the mere suggestion that she swiftly withdrew the thought. She understood all too well that there were some things he was determined to spare her.

Reluctant to face the others quite yet, Liz shoved her feet into her sneakers and slipped out of the room. She took the side stairwell down to the main floor and headed for the back door. There was a guard on duty, but he merely nodded in acknowledgement and let her pass.

It felt good to get outside after sleeping for so long. The air was dry and warm on her face and she breathed in deeply, allowing the cobwebs to sweep from her brain. She walked along for a while, sticking close to the side of the building, knowing it was safer there than out in the open even with the men guarding the perimeter of the lab. She met up with several men on patrols, but none of them bothered her. They simply tipped their heads and continued on, yet she knew they were keeping an eye on her nevertheless.

On her second trip across the rear of the property, the back door swung open and Stella emerged. She smiled and fell into step beside Liz.

"Getting a bit of exercise?" she asked.

Liz shrugged. "Organizing my thoughts," she admitted.

"Hmm. I imagine they’re rather… jumbled right now."

"I guess you heard what happened last night?"

"More or less. Very heroic of you."

Liz shot a sideways glance at her. "Why do I get the feeling you don’t entirely approve?"

"Now, now. Don’t misunderstand. I wasn’t being facetious. What you did was brave and quite impressive, Liz."

"But?"

Stella’s lips curved in a slightly embarrassed smile. "Yes, there is a ‘but.’" She stopped walking and faced Liz. "I suppose I’m just wondering what went through your mind. Why you thought you should take so much on your own shoulders."

Something about Stella’s choice of words made Liz start. "What do you mean? I never intended things to get so out of hand. I certainly didn’t plan to slip that way. I just saw an opportunity to cause a distraction and took it."

"Really? Was that really all there was to it? I got the impression you were looking for that opportunity. Actively seeking out a chance to turn things in our favor."

"What’s wrong with that?"

"Nothing, Liz, except that you weren’t alone out there. Max and your friends, and Tof and Rahna, and everyone else were there working right along side of you. Yet you behaved as if everything was up to you."

Liz stood staring at Stella. "I…" She swallowed hard, suddenly seeing exactly what the other woman was talking about. Tears suddenly pricked her eyes. "God, I’ve been acting like Max, haven’t I? Or at least the way he used to act."

"Well, I don’t know about that," Stella admitted. "And quite frankly, he’d have my head if he knew I was saying this to you. We’re all under strict orders to keep our mouths shut. He thought you’d been through enough without everyone scolding. But it’s for your own good. I like to think I’m fairly impartial, not having grown up with all of you. I also suspect I understand why you did it."

"Care to explain it to me, then?" Liz asked sheepishly.

"Do I really need to?"

Liz sighed. "Maybe not. I guess I just feel I owe it to Max. To show everyone I can pull my weight."

"I thought that might be it." Stella put an arm around Liz’s shoulders and gave her a quick hug. "Liz, did Max ever indicate that he needed you to turn yourself into some sort of superwoman? Hmm?"

"No, of course not. But he… he’s this king. And I’m just little Liz Parker, small town girl."

"Seems to me that ‘Liz Parker, small town girl’ is the person Max fell in love with, isn’t she? Max is actually the one who’s changed. You knew he was an alien when you first became involved, but you certainly didn’t know about the rest of it."

"How could I? He didn’t even know himself."

"I realize that, but maybe you should think how all of this affects Max. Not only have you started to develop abilities because of his healing you, but you seem determined to prove you can keep up with him in every respect. And Liz? Darling? You can’t. You can’t keep up. It is physically impossible, no matter how strong your powers grow. What Max needs from you has nothing to do with heroics. And he certainly doesn’t need you to go get yourself killed."

Liz took a deep breath. "It was close last night, wasn’t it?"

"Yes, it was. Something I suspect that is very much on Max’s mind today."

**********

Continued in next post


[ edited 2 time(s), last at 20-Aug-2002 10:29:29 AM ]
posted on 20-Aug-2002 9:58:04 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 68B

************

Max walked the length of the storage room, eyeing the man in each cell and referring to the notes Michael had handed him regarding what information they had provided. Aster’s men were subdued for the most part, having been injected with a more highly developed version of the same neural inhibitor Pierce had used on Max. Tof had provided the drug, explaining it was a fairly accurate reproduction of what they used on shifters on their planet. However, they were all conscious and well able to comment on Max’s sudden appearance. While most of them seemed nervous to see him, one man snorted loudly.

One hand up to restrain Michael, Max gazed on the man. He was blonde and stocky, with a broad chest and well developed forearms. More than anything, he resembled the bodybuilders they sometimes showed on late-night television. "Was there something you wanted to say?"

"If it isn’t the boy king wannabe," the man replied.

Max’s eyebrows rose ever-so-slightly. "I’m afraid you have a small problem."

"Really? What’s that?"

"Aster probably never mentioned it. The monarchy is hereditary, and as a result, the usurper holds no real power. I am still the king, which means you are guilty of treason. As are your friends."

Without waiting for a reaction, Max continued down the row of cells, Michael following. When they reached the far side of the room, they continued into the interrogation room where Seth and Rahna were waiting for them.

"See what I mean?" Michael exploded the second the door was shut.

"It’s just talk," Max said, taking a seat at the head of the small table. "Don’t let them get to you."

"So you’ve changed your mind?" Michael asked.

"No. Not at all." Max looked at the prisoner list in his hand. "This one."

"If you don’t mind my asking," Rahna broke in, "what precisely are we discussing?"

"New plan of action," Michael said. He glanced down at the name Max had indicated and smirked. "No more kid gloves."

"We’re not asking these questions to amuse ourselves," Max said. "I’ve told Michael to make an example of one of our friends out there. Once they know we mean business it should go a long way toward making them more cooperative. We need answers. Today."

"Did you want to use the interrogation room?" Seth asked.

Michael shook his head. "Won’t work unless everyone out there hears every word. I’ll do it in the cell." He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"You okay?" Max asked with quiet concern. "I know I’m asking a lot, Michael."

"Just that I do my job," he replied. "No guilt trips, Maxwell. I’m fine."

Max nodded. "Okay. Come on then." He started to rise.

"No, Max. Just me," Michael said.

"I can’t ask you to…"

"I know, and I appreciate it," Michael continued. "But I’ve got it covered. Like I said. It’s my job."

Max hesitated a moment, then nodded. He knew it was still a sore point for Michael that he had none of his memories while Max had regained his own. "All right. If you’re sure. But I’m leaving the door open a crack. If you change your mind, just give a yell."

"Oh, that’ll scare them. The interrogator calling for backup."

"You know what I mean," Max said. "Good luck."

"Thanks." Michael nodded to Rahna and Seth, then walked out of the room.

Rahna watched Michael go, then turned to Max. "How far do you anticipate him needing to go?"

"All the way. But why don’t the two of you scout out Daneen or one of the other physicians in case he doesn’t. Our friend might require medical attention."

"I can go," Seth volunteered.

Max shook his head. "Both of you. I’ll send word if we need back up." When Rahna shifted uncomfortably, he pinned her with a look. "That’s all, Rahna. Thank you."

"Yes, sir," she acknowledged. "We’ll take the back way." Motioning to Seth, she left through the other door to avoid crossing through the detention area.

As soon as they were gone, Max stood and went to the first door, pulling it open slightly. He stood behind it, keeping carefully out of sight of the prisoners in the nearby cells, and listened to his best friend as he began the delicate and precise process of torturing one of Aster’s men.

In truth, Max had been prepared to carry out this stepped up interrogation himself. It went against his nature to delegate something that could be considered morally questionable at worst and painful at best, and he hesitated particularly in this case, given Michael’s experiences with killing Agent Pierce. However, according to their military protocol, this level of physical intimidation was clearly Michael’s duty, and while he might not know that detail from his previous life, Seth and Rahna certainly did. Max could not afford to undermine Michael’s authority by taking on his friend’s role in so serious a matter. Plus it was only a matter of time before Michael reacquired his memories, at which time he might resent Max for shouldering his burden.

So instead of doing his job for him, or even standing by in support, Max stood a room away – feeling completely helpless – and listened. Michael was already in the prisoner’s cell by the time Max had finished speaking to Rahna and Seth, and the stocky blonde shape shifter had begun to goad him.

"Still the king’s lackey, all these years later," the man taunted. "I’d have thought in this fine democratic society, you would have ditched the loser."

"Brave words for a traitor," Michael informed him, and Max was proud to hear how in control his voice was. "Maybe you should reconsider your own loyalties and stop worrying about mine."

"Oh? And why would I do that?"

"You’re the one who’s feeling chatty. Time to talk about what I want to talk about for a change. Like where your friends are hiding themselves."

"Ha. Funny, aren’t you? What makes this talk any different? You’re not getting squat. Not you, and not that preppy teen you call your king."

Max felt a short burst of anger flood the hall, followed by the dull thud of a body connecting with a wall, and knew Michael was losing it. He rested his forehead against the door jamb and took a deep breath.

"We’ll see about that," Michael announced, his voice slightly louder. "And you know what? If you decide not to talk, that’s fine. No sweat off my nose. I’ve got cells worth of your friends who might feel a bit more cooperative."

"What makes you think they’re gonna help any more than me?" the man sneered.

"They might be persuaded by the sight of your body being removed from this room," Michael ground out. "In parts."

The man let out a deep-throated laugh. "You think you scare me?"

"I should."

"You may have been a force back home, but here you’re nothing but a scared kid. Just plain dumb luck that you’re still walking around free."

Max recognized the words for what they were – sheer defiance – and knew Michael did as well. He felt his stomach clench painfully and closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable.

* * * * *

Liz was heading back inside when she felt it; a deep wave of hatred and fierce anger swept through her, driving her to her knees in the sand. Her stomach started to roil and her temples to throb, and the briefest whiff of a horrible smell crept phantom-like into her nostrils. When she recognized the odor as burning flesh, she immediately began to dry heave uncontrollably, bracing herself on her palms as her stomach spasmed over and over.

"Oh God," she moaned, choking on air that seemed too thick. She rolled to her side, her arms wrapped around her stomach. She was vaguely aware of the guards shouting and running toward her, their panic at her abrupt collapse clear, but she could no more focus to put their minds at rest than she could stand up.

The sickly smell seemed to surround her and her eyes were tearing. Inside her chest, her heart beat out an unnatural rhythm in a way that it had once before – when Max had told her of his experiences in the white room, and her pulse had mimicked his own through their connection while he relived the horrors of that night.

"Highness! Liz!" The nearest guard dropped by her side, reaching for her hands, trying to determine what was going on.

Liz sucked in a deep breath, fighting off the waves of nausea that still plagued her. "I’m okay," she whispered. "Not me. Max…"

His eyes widened and he reached for his communicator. Aware of his frantic movements, Liz struggled to sit up. "No," she managed, grabbing for his hand. "He’s not in any trouble. Just…" She swallowed hard, forcing down the bile that rose in her throat. "Interrogation. Something’s happening and I’m… sensing it… through our connection."

"You’re sure?" he asked anxiously.

"He’s safe," she confirmed, letting her hand fall weakly to the side. But definitely not fine, she thought.

"Let me help you inside," the guard said. He hovered, unwilling to assist her without her leave.

Liz took a deep breath and tried to smile reassuringly. "I’ll be okay. It was just… a surprise," she finished, not sure what else she could say. She wanted him to leave her alone so she could reach out and strengthen her connection with Max. There was no way she could tell what was happening when their link was so weak. It was a measure of his distress that she was already feeling his emotions so strongly.

Looking past the guard at her side, she saw two more standing by, waiting to see if they were needed. She waved them off and struggled to her feet. "See? I’m fine," she assured her attendant. "Really. Go back to your duties. I’m going to go inside now."

The man eyed her warily. "If you’re sure. It is no trouble to escort you."

"I’m positive. I’m not that fragile," she promised, feeling desperation well up deep within her. Max. She had to go to Max. "I’m all right."

Nodding reverently – nearly a bow – the guard stepped back and allowed her to pass. She smiled in thanks, then turned and headed toward the building, keeping her steps even and steady until she was through the doors. And then she dropped her calm façade and began to run.

* * * * *

Max tried to breathe through his mouth, but it was pointless. The smell was insidious and powerful, spreading throughout the detention area. When he opened his eyes, they stung from the smoke that singed the air – and from the pain that rippled through the room. Michael’s emotional pain and anger, the shape shifter’s pain and suffering – it filled him until he thought he might explode with it.

Clamping down hard on the runaway sensations, Max did his best to school his expression as heavy footsteps sounded on the tile floor beyond the partly open door. Stepping back, he took the door with him, allowing Michael to enter the small office, then shut the door firmly behind him. With the door closed, the disbelieving murmurs and panicked pleas of the other prisoners were silenced. The stench, however, lingered.

Michael was pale, but otherwise outwardly in control. "Uh… we’re going to need someone to come clean up," he said quietly, his voice gritty.

"I’ll take care of it. You all right?" Max asked, aware that his voice also sounded hoarse.

"Yeah. I just… need a minute. I’m gonna go get some air. I’ll be back."

"No hurry," Max told him. "You made your point. It sounds like we won’t have too much trouble getting the others to cooperate."

Michael nodded. "I’m just gonna…" He motioned toward the door.

"Go ahead."

Max waited until Michael was out of sight, then sank down heavily at the table.

* * * * *

Liz raced down the back stairs two steps at a time. Whatever Max was feeling, he had regained sufficient control that he was blocking her again, but she still knew where to find him, the same way that he could sense her coming. Just as she cleared the stairwell, the door to the interrogation room flew open and Max emerged. She threw herself into his arms and he caught her against his chest, folding her into his embrace.

"Shhh," he murmured into her hair, clutching her close. "I’m sorry. I’m so sorry."

"What happened? You were so upset, but it wasn’t just you. I could feel…"

"Hush," he soothed. "Michael… Michael was handling something for me and his emotions were a bit… extreme."

Liz pulled back and stared at him, taking in his pale face and drawn expression. "Max, you’re telling me I was connecting with Michael?"

"No, no," he said. "With me. But I… I was getting residuals off of him and I must have passed it on to you. I didn’t realize until… God, I’m sorry, Liz," he murmured, tugging her back into her arms.

"Max, what happened?" she whispered.

He let out a sigh. "We showed them just how serious we are," he said.

She nodded, understanding what he could not bring himself to say. "Michael did it?"

"Yeah." He set her away from him again and cupped her face with one hand. "Do me a favor? Michael went outside to pull himself together. Could you go find Maria and send her to him?"

"Is he okay?"

"I think so, but I want to be sure. Either way, he needs her right now."

"All right. I’ll go tell her then come back."

"No," he said abruptly. "I’m not finished here, and it’s not something you need to see."

"Max, I…"

"I don’t want to argue about this," he told her softly, his dark eyes gazing into hers. "Just go find Maria, please? And make sure she knows that Michael’s off duty," he added pointedly. "Okay? I’ll come find you when I’m done."

She hesitated a minute, then nodded. "Okay." She could hear footsteps on the stairs behind them and knew someone was coming – Max’s reinforcements. "I love you," she said swiftly, rising on her toes and kissing him.

"I love you, too," he murmured, ruffling her hair.

She caught his hand as it slid down her arm and squeezed, then turned and headed back upstairs to look for Maria as Rahna, Seth, and Daneen emerged from the stairwell.

* * * * *

Maria found Michael out on the practice field, blasting holes in the targets. It hadn’t been hard to locate him once she had gotten outside; she merely had to follow the sound of the explosions. His shoulders stiffened when she approached, but his arm remained extended and the fiery balls continued to shoot across the grounds.

She stood a couple of feet behind him and to the side, watching him for a few minutes. "Pretty good," she commented finally.

He dropped his arm and looked at her. "Yeah well… I had some excess energy to burn."

"I’ll bet," she said. She tried to meet his gaze, but his eyes shifted away. "How you doing?"

"I guess you heard."

"Liz told me."

Michael nodded.

"You wanna talk about it?"

"Not really," he said.

"Okay," Maria said.

Michael shot her a look. "You’re not gonna push me? Tell me how I have to open up and share my feelings?"

"I’d say your feelings are pretty clear," she replied, nodding toward the obliterated targets.

"Yeah. Look, I gotta get back."

Maria took a step closer and took his hand. "Actually you don’t. Max said he’d finish up."

"No. It’s my job and I…"

"Michael, you did your job, okay? Max gave an order and you followed it. No one said it would be easy, not even Max. Let it go."

"I know that," he said quietly.

"You do?" she asked, suddenly confused. "But I thought…"

"That I was out here punishing myself? Not this time. I’m all right, Maria," he said gently. "I’m not saying it was the best experience of my life," he added, turning and facing the targets. "There was a point I thought I might be… sick. It was difficult, but then why wouldn’t it be? With Pierce I didn’t have time to think. But Max was right. We didn’t have a choice."

"So… you really just wanted to blow off excess energy out here?"

"Yeah. I built up a lot of power back there, trying to focus. And… I guess I needed a minute to remind myself of a few things."

"Such as?"

He faced her again, his eyes dark with emotion. "They took us captive. They tried to kill Liz. They want to send us back home to be executed. If we let them, they’ll take over this planet. Crazy at is seems, we’re all that stands between the earth and alien invasion. I have to take that seriously. It’s like what Valenti told me. He’s killed men in the line of duty, but it was his job. You feel it because you’re human, but it doesn’t make you… evil."

Maria ran her hand up to his shoulder and pulled him down for a kiss. His arms slipped around her and he threaded his fingers through her hair as their tongues dueled.

"What was that for?" he panted when their lips finally parted again.

"Making the world safe for humanity," she murmured, and kissed him again.

*********

TBC


[ edited 2 time(s), last at 20-Aug-2002 10:33:07 AM ]
posted on 27-Aug-2002 10:16:01 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Hi guys! Just a quick note to you all. I'm moving out of my apartment on Thursday, so the chance of my posting anything before the weekend (at the earliest) is pretty much non-existent. I'm just much too busy with work and packing etc. But I did want to pop in and let you all know, and answer a couple of questions that keeping coming up.

Michael and his past life memories: Yes, it's frustrating that he isn't able to tap into them the way Max did, but please remember how Max finally regained his memories - he bonded with Liz. And even then it took some time before everything came back to him. So, Michael isn't getting his memories unless he and Maria sleep together, and he's not about to push her into intimacy just to acquire a bit of military prowess. *wink* He just has to deal (and maybe learn that he can trust his current instincts more than he realizes).

Liz's physical reaction to Max and Michael in the interrogation: Max didn't realize that he would feel Michael's emotions so strongly, so he wasn't prepared to experience Michael's reactions on top of his own. That's why he didn't block Liz right away, and why she felt so much of what he was going through. In essence, she was linked both to Max, and to Michael through him. That's a lot of emotion/pain/fear/anger to receive totally unawares. So her reaction ended up being more severe than theirs as a result. But Max did clamp down on their connection just as soon as he realized. (Also, don't forget that it has become his habit to automatically reach for her when he's in distress - not to put off his feelings on her, but because she serves as his anchor...)

There are plenty more questions, but I'm just going to let the fic answer them as it progresses. And yes, those answers are coming very soon. *wink*

Hugs,
Em
posted on 12-Sep-2002 10:59:28 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys!

Just a quick life update. I moved all of my stuff out of my apartment back into my mom's house for storage purposes, and then this past week I was out in LA apartment hunting. The good news is I found something and that as of October 1st, I'll be an Angeleno. I gave notice on my job yesterday and leave for LA in two weeks.

The bad news is that I've hardly been writing with all I've had to do. But I do plan to get some work done on the next part over the next few days, so hopefully I'll have an update soon. Thanks for all the comments and warm thoughts!

*happy*
Em

posted on 9-Oct-2002 6:57:31 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Gasp! She's alive!

Yup, I'm back. And with an update. From my new apartment in LA. Finally here, settled in, and raring to find a job. But I took this afternoon off from my endless chores and from the sunny day outside my window to wrestle my muse into submission and finish this damn part. Let me tell you, it was tough, but I prevailed. Yay!!

Thanks to everyone who kept bumping and reading and rereading during my long absence. Hope this makes it up to you all. It's rather interesting, given the fact that this part diverges from my original plan for it. The characters (well, one in particular) hijacked it. Not my doing at all... *wink*

Hugs,
Em

************

Part 69

************

Liz sat curled in her chair in the conference room and watched as Isabel attempted to pace a groove into the floor. She had started out seated next to Liz, studying the various maps and charts spread across the table, but eventually her restlessness had won out. Liz knew Isabel was concerned for Max and Michael - that she had felt each of their reactions to Michael's confrontation with the shape shifter, if to a lesser degree than Liz - and that her own reaction had been a sudden building of her powers. Only in Isabel's case, there was no place to channel that energy.

Tess, on the other hand, had decided she needed to learn how to play chess. Liz's vague references to the game had made her curious, so now she sat hunched over a tiny travel board at the end of the table, mesmerized as Alex explained how each piece moved. Her concentration seemed entirely focused on the task, and Liz suspected it was a way for Tess to block out everything else that was going on rather than risk growing frustrated over her inability to help. Kyle had tried to watch for a while, but had eventually become impatient with just sitting around and had taken off muttering about pizza for dinner. Liz could only assume he was busy trying to con someone into making a run to the Flying Pepperoni.

The door to the conference room eased open and Maria came into the room. Isabel stopped mid-stride and looked at her expectantly, but Maria merely sank down next to Liz. Isabel seemed to consider for a second, but in the end she followed her, pulling up a chair in front of the two girls.

Liz's eyes narrowed and she fought her urge to smile as she took in her best friend's pink, puffy lips. "How's Michael doing?" she asked.

"He says he's fine," Maria sighed. "And maybe he is. I don't know."

Isabel frowned. "You think he's being… what do you always call him? Stonewall Guerin?"

Maria shook her head. "No, he's not being closed off. He genuinely believes he's handling what happened, but I think he's avoiding thinking about it too much."

"But he seems okay?" Liz pressed.

"Yeah," Maria admitted. "He said he has to accept that this is part of his job - part of being at war - and that just because he doesn't like it doesn't make it any less necessary." She let out a little sigh. "I just can't reconcile him with the guy who walked away from me after killing Pierce."

"Give him some time, Maria," Liz advised. "It sounds like he actually has wrapped himself around this intellectually. You just need to watch out for when his emotions try to catch up."

Maria stared at her for a moment. "Is that what happened with you? After Saedon, I mean?" she asked softly.

Liz swallowed hard, but nodded. "I know it had to be done, but it still gets to me when I think about it." She shrugged. "One day at a time, you know?"

"Where's Michael now?" Isabel asked.

Maria's expression darkened. "With Max. He insisted on going down to help, even after I told him Max had given him the rest of the day off."

Isabel's eyes flickered to Liz. "Can you sense them? Do you know how it's going?"

Liz shook her head. "Max is blocking me completely. He feels guilty about how much of his reaction I felt earlier. He pretty much brought me to my knees," she admitted.

Maria sighed again, pulling her legs up under herself. "So, now what do we do? Just sit here and wait?"

Liz resisted the urge to chuckle at the scowl on Maria's face. She had plenty of experience with her best friend's impatience when it came to situations such as these. "It shouldn't be long," she assured her.

* * * * *

Max exited the interrogation room, leaving Rahna and Seth to oversee the return of the last of the prisoners to his cell. Finally able to drop the regal bearing he had been so desperately trying to maintain, he slumped wearily against the wall opposite the stairwell and let his head fall back against the cold grey tile. His eyes fluttered closed, and he took a few deep breaths. He was about to reach for Liz - to reestablish the connection he had been blocking for hours - when he heard someone coming down the stairs. Opening his eyes, he focused on the doorway, smiling wryly when Michael came into view.

"I should have known you'd show up eventually," he said.

Michael scowled. "It's my duty, Maxwell. Stop trying to coddle me. I'm not some damn fragile flower."

Max's smile widened and he chuckled softly. "Not something I'd ever accuse you of, Michael. No worries there." His smile faded. "Seriously. You're all right?"

"Yeah, fine," Michael said. "Well… dealing."

"Good. But we're actually done here," he added, jerking a thumb back at the detention area. "They were pretty cooperative once we started asking questions," he continued.

Michael eyed him carefully. "How about you? Are you still okay with all of this?"

Max shrugged. "Do I wish we could have done things differently? Of course. But I'm not going to lose sleep over it. At least, not too much," he acknowledged when Michael arched an eyebrow.

"So? Anything useful?"

"Yeah. Or it would be if there were ten times as many of us. These guys are all over the place, Michael. Not concentrated in one central location like last time. A few dozen in Roswell, a group in Carlsbad, some in Albuquerque, more in Los Cruses. They've obviously learned their lesson," he muttered.

"Great. Now what?"

"We share the information with the others and hope someone gets a bright idea."

"We're screwed," Michael declared.

"No," Max said thoughtfully. "It just isn't going to be as easy as we hoped it would."

* * * * *

Four hours later, Max was ready to concede that his statement may have been overly optimistic. The conference room was strewn with empty pizza boxes, maps, and crumpled sheets of paper, his friends were tired and cranky, and they were no closer to developing a plan of attack than they had been when they started.

Michael suddenly spun his chair away from the table, crushing an empty soda in one hand as he did. His scowl only deepened when Max met his gaze. "We're just going 'round in circles," he complained.

"There's a lot of ground to cover," Max replied.

"Perhaps we should take a break?" Tof suggested quietly.

"We can't afford the time," Michael said, rising stiffly from his chair. He strode around the table and stood in front of the map that covered the far wall of the room. Dozens of pins with small colored flags dotted the surface, indicating probable enemy bases. "They're like ants," he muttered. "Everywhere and spreading fast."

"We don't know for sure that their numbers are growing," Tess pointed out.

"Right," Michael replied, shooting her a look. "Like that last call for back up wasn't enough to bury us. They out number us at least three to one."

"But they're spread out, which could work to our advantage," Rahna stated.

Michael shook his head. "We can't be everywhere at once, and that's the only way to end this." He punched one finger angrily at the center of the map, causing a number of the small flags to fall to the floor. "We move in here and the others scatter, and we have no idea where to strike next."

"There's got to be some way to get them to gather in one place," Maria said. "Or at least most of them."

"How?" Michael bit out.

Max watched as Maria clearly fought the urge to snap back. "I don't know," she whispered.

"What if we send in a spy?" Isabel suggested. "Someone could shift to look like one of the men we're holding downstairs. Didn't you say before that that's how we would approach it on our planet?" she asked Rahna.

"Normally, yes," Rahna replied. "That would be our preferred method of attack. But by now they know who's been taken hostage. None of them would be admitted back into the ranks. If any of them were to escape and return to their base, they'd be executed outright as potential plants."

"Wow. Harsh," Kyle commented.

Rahna shrugged. "Aster instituted the procedure himself. 'Better to kill a friend than to allow a traitor to live.'"

"Pretty ironic," Kyle replied.

"Great, Valenti," Michael said. "Anything else to add?"

"What did I say?" Kyle asked.

"Look, this isn't getting us anywhere," Max broke in, rubbing a weary hand over his face. He was well aware the toll the weekend was taking on the group - himself included. Michael seemed particularly close to the edge. "We're all tired and frustrated, so let's just call it a night," he said reluctantly.

"I'm good for a while more if you want to keep at it," Alex volunteered from the corner. He had stationed his laptop on a folding table near the master map so he could more easily calculate the distances between enemy bases. He didn't even bother to look up as he spoke, but continued typing data into the machine.

"Alex, you've been glued to that thing all night. Don't you think you should take some sort of break?" Liz asked.

"She's right," Max said. "Come on, Alex. Shut it down."

"Okay," he agreed, continuing to type. "Just let me… finish. This. One. Thing." His fingers flew over the keyboard and he squinted at the screen in concentration.

Max shook his head and sat back in his chair, quietly surveying his friends. Michael's expression was a study in barely restrained control; Isabel also seemed to be fighting some sort of pent up frustration; Tess's blue eyes were bleary; Maria and Kyle were propping each other up at the table, each one keeping the other from falling face down in the survey maps they had been studying; long strands of hair had slipped from Liz's ponytail to surround her face in a silky, disheveled halo. Never in the past week had they looked so precisely like what they all were - a group of high school kids struggling with something completely out of their realm. And he was the one who had led them to this point.

"Everyone go to bed," he told them abruptly, pushing back from the table. "Back here by eight tomorrow morning, ready to work." He nodded briefly at Tof. "Can I see you in your office for a minute?"

"Of course," Tof replied.

"Max?" Liz asked softly.

He glanced back. "Go on," he said gently. "I won't be too long." And with that, he strode purposefully out the door.

* * * * *

An awkward silence fell over the room once Max and Tof had gone.

"He's kidding, right?" Kyle voiced finally. "It's not even ten o'clock."

Rahna and Seth rose and began straightening papers, slipping reports back into their proper folders and gathering their notes. Neither of them spoke, their brisk demeanor indicating that they weren't prepared to question their leader's orders. Everyone else remained where they were, even after the shape shifters bade them a good evening and disappeared down the hallway.

"Done," Alex announced, saving his work with a few nimble key strokes and shutting down the computer. "At least for now," he added. He pushed back from the makeshift desk and, lacing his fingers together, stretched his arms high over his head, wincing when one of his shoulders popped noisily. "I think I need to take a walk before I do anything else," he commented, standing stiffly.

"I'll come with you," Isabel volunteered, jumping to her feet. "There's no way I can just go to sleep this early. Not after sitting around all day."

"Come on, then," Alex said, holding out his hand. "Later, guys," he called back to the others.

Michael moved restlessly, pacing back to his seat and dropping down next to Maria. "Am I the only one who sees a problem with this scenario?" he grumbled.

Maria ran a soothing hand over his arm, then threaded her fingers through his. "Take it easy, Space boy," she murmured. "It's been a really long day and none of us got much sleep last night. Well… except maybe Liz," she amended, shooting her friend an amused smile.

"Thanks," Liz remarked, eyebrows raised slightly.

"We don't have the luxury of time right now," Michael replied testily, though he kept a hold of her hand. "Not if we're right about Aster using Monday's date to make a point. That's day after tomorrow."

"But we're not getting anywhere right now, are we?" Maria pointed out. "Maybe in the morning, after some rest, we'll be able to look at things with a fresh perspective."

"I don't think sleep's gonna change a thing," Michael said darkly. He squeezed her hand, then stood up and walked out of the room.

Maria watched him go for a moment, then rose. "I'm going after him," she said quietly to Liz, who nodded in understanding. "'night, guys," she added, smiling at Kyle and Tess.

"And then there were three…" Kyle mumbled.

"Why don't you guys go ahead?" Liz said. "Maria was right. None of us are thinking particularly clearly right now. We'll be better in the morning."

"What are you going to do?" Tess asked.

Liz shrugged. "Don't worry about me. I'll read or something until Max is done with Tof."

Tess's eyes narrowed appraisingly. "You two haven't really talked today, have you?"

"There hasn't been time," she replied, avoiding her friend's steady gaze. "But it's still early, so…"

"Right," Tess said knowingly. "Okay, then. See you later, I guess."

"'night, Liz," Kyle said.

Liz smiled and watched as the two of them headed out into the hall, their hands linking together automatically as if drawn by magnets. Then she swiveled her chair so she was facing the map and stared at the pins scattered across its surface. A small frown wrinkled her brow as her focus narrowed, all of her concentration centered on the tiny colored flags.

* * * * *

"How's your head?"

Isabel glanced sideways at Alex. "How did you know my head was bothering me?"

He shrugged as they continued to stroll along the back walkway around the building. "You were doing that thing where you squint and then wrinkle your nose. You only do it when you have a headache."

"It's a little better," she said, apparently trying to adjust to the idea of someone knowing her so well.

Alex frowned. "You have to loosen up, Iz. The tension's not going anywhere soon. No point in making yourself sick over it."

"I know, but I can't," she burst out, forgetting her amazement at his previous insight. She came to a halt and looked at him. "I feel so helpless. What are we going to do, Alex? We're sitting ducks out here."

"Shhh," he soothed, running his palms up over her arms to her shoulders. "Let it go for tonight," he told her. "Come on. Turn." He coaxed her gently until her back was to him, then sank his fingers into her tight muscles, kneading the cords running along the sides of her neck.

"Ouch!"

"Relax," he instructed.

"Alex, that hurts," Isabel said, though her tone held less protest. She arched against his hands, feeling the knots of tension ease under his touch. "Mmm," she moaned.

Alex smiled as he felt her leaning into him. Brushing her hair to one side, he kissed the smooth skin he had revealed. "Better now?" he murmured.

"Hmm? Yeah."

Resisting the urge to chuckle, Alex gave her shoulders one more rub and then released her.

"What? Why'd you stop?" she asked, turning confused eyes on him.

"You said you felt better."

Isabel looked dumbfounded. "Well, yes, but…" Her eyes narrowed and Alex couldn't help but laugh. "Jerk," she declared, smacking him in the arm.

"Hey! What kind of treatment is that for your personal masseur?" he demanded with mock indignation, his lips still twitching in amusement.

Eyebrows winging upward, Isabel appeared to give his question a degree of serious thought. "Poor," she admitted, but there was a glimmer in her eye that put Alex on edge.

"What are you thinking?"

She smirked. "Do you make house calls?"

Alex wiggled his eyebrows and did his best imitation of a leer. "I think we might be able to come up with an arrangement."

Isabel laughed. "Come on. Let's go back to our room."

He closed the space between them in an instant and caught her lips in a searing kiss. "You don't have to ask me twice," he said.

* * * * *

Michael stormed down the hall, aware that Maria trailed behind but not in the mood to be soothed at the moment. He slammed through the front door, past the guards who snapped to attention without so much as a nod of acknowledgement. He wasn't their leader - that was Max's job - and he wasn't a general in charge of his troops. And he most certainly wasn't the brains behind this operation; that title was distributed between any number of his friends - including Liz and Alex, both of whom were human - but it definitely had no application as far as he was concerned.

He could hear Maria murmuring quietly behind him, but he couldn't make out the words. No doubt she was apologizing to the watch for his brusque behavior. Yet again smoothing the way for him after he'd showed his true colors by allowing his trailer-park origins to show. Well, he didn't care. None of it mattered now, anyway. No doubt in a few days he'd be chained up in some intergalactic hold, jettisoning toward his death on a planet he couldn't remember, for crimes he couldn't remember not committing. Not like he was an innocent. Hadn't he just killed a hostage to extract information? For all he knew, Aster was right, and he, Max, Isabel, and Tess really did deserve to be executed.

"Whatever you're thinking, I'm willing to bet it's complete bull."

Michael sighed and turned toward Maria. She stood with her hands planted firmly on her hips, one eyebrow arched questioningly. She looked anything but pleased. Not the expression of a woman bent on consoling her boyfriend. He shook his head and turned away.

"I don't want to talk about it," he said.

"No shit. I didn't imagine you came out here to unburden yourself to the stars."

"Maria, just go back inside. Go hang out with the others or go to bed or whatever. Leave me alone."

"See, I can't do that. Because the others are pretty much all paired up, making my presence both unnecessary and unwelcome. And I'm not in the least bit sleepy."

"So read a book," he ground out. "I'm sure Liz has something you could borrow. Or Stella."

"No doubt, but I'm not interested in reading, Michael. I want to spend a few hours with the man I love, before we all go off into what may be the last battle we ever fight."

Michael swung around suddenly, as taken aback by her words as by her tone; Maria's voice was filled with tears.

"What are you talking about?" he demanded.

"Oh come off it, Michael," she snapped, wiping furiously at her eyes, clearly displeased with her own display of emotion. "Look at what we're up against. You think you're the only one feeling helpless and afraid? None of us knows what might happen in the next couple of days - not Max or Liz or Tof or anyone. Do you really think you're alone here? There is no plan of attack, no sure fire way to defend ourselves. We could all be dead by the end of the week and you're off being Solitary Man!"

"Maria, I…"

"So help me God, Michael Guerin, if you tell me you're sorry I will kill you myself and save Aster the trouble," she ground out, her green eyes flashing in the dim light.

Michael snapped his mouth shut and stared at her. Even upset and scared, her eyes brimming with tears, Maria was still the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Maybe it was the emotions themselves that did it - the fire in her soul that made her feel everything so deeply and that allowed those feelings to make themselves known and damn the consequences. She never held back on him, and he realized that that in itself was a measure of her trust; Maria could be open with him and risk his reactions because in her heart she understood he would do anything in the world for her.

"What do you want?" he asked quietly.

Maria looked startled by his soft question. "I… Just be with me, Michael. Stop running around acting like all of this is your doing and… be with me."

"I know it's not my doing, but it's still my responsibility," he explained.

"Not just yours," she corrected. "All of ours."

"It shouldn't be," he said gruffly.

"Why not? We're a team, Michael. I thought you'd accepted that by now."

"I have," he admitted grudgingly. "It's just…"

"Not in this? That's silly," she told him. "Come here."

He stepped into the circle of her arms and wrapped her into a tight embrace, hands sinking into the silkiness of her hair. "I know you're scared," he whispered. "And I want to be able to tell you that everything is going to be okay, but I can't do that. I don't know what's going to happen. Hell, I'm not sure I want to know what's gonna happen, because things look pretty shitty right now."

"I'm not expecting you to kiss it all better," she whispered. "Just to understand that right now, I need you. So badly, Michael."

"I'm here."

"That's not what I mean, " she said, pulling away to look up at him.

Michael froze. "Maria, what are you…"

"Michael, come to bed. Come make love to me," she whispered.

"What? But I thought… We said we were going to wait," he said, pulling out of her arms.

"I don't want to wait."

"Yes, you do," he insisted. "You said you weren't ready, that you needed time, and I'm fine with that, Maria. You're not going to go changing your mind just because I'm floundering in some sort of no-man's-land without my memories, all right? That's not a reason to have sex."

"I know it's not. I said as much before, didn't I? That's not what this is about," she said, stepping toward him as he tried to back away.

Michael caught her by the shoulders and held her at arm's length. "Then what the hell is it about?" he demanded. "Why have you suddenly changed your mind?"

"Because I love you and I want you and tomorrow may be too late," she said in a rush, her eyes tearing up again. "Isn't that enough of a reason?" Pulling out of his grip, she turned away. "Forget it," she mumbled. "Forget I said anything. I'm going to sleep."

"Maria, wait," he called out, grabbing her by the arm and swinging her around to face him. She stared into his eyes for a long second, then hurled herself at his chest. "I'm sorry," he whispered as she crumpled against him. "Shhh, it's okay," he soothed. "Tomorrow won't be too late," he whispered. "I don't know how, but we're going to make it through this, okay? And when we decide to make love it's going to be someplace special, not in a converted lab building. And it'll be perfect, because that's what you deserve."

"Oh, Michael," she sniffed, looking up at him. "Don't you see? I don't need some fancy room or candles or anything like that. Being with you - that's what will make it special."

He stared down into her wet-lashed eyes for a long moment, then leaned down and kissed her. Maria's lips opened beneath his instantly and Michael deepened the kiss in response, sweeping his tongue into the warm recesses of her mouth. Her body molded to his, soft curves pressed against his harder frame, her arms linking around his neck so she could pull him closer. Driven purely by instinct, he wrapped an arm around her waist, the other moving lower, his hand cupping the swell of her rear. A moment later, Maria had lifted her legs, twining them around him, bringing their bodies into dangerous proximity. And at no time did their mouths separate, kisses and whispers trading back and forth like wildfire.

Michael could feel his heart racing, his blood thrumming hot and heavy through his veins. He couldn't recall ever feeling more out of control - more human - and it scared him out of his mind. Yet at the same time, he knew there was no going back. Almost.

"Maria," he panted, pulling away from her questing mouth. "Wait."

"Don't. Want. To," she mumbled between kisses, her voice breathy.

"No. I mean… I don't have…" He fumbled for the words, trying desperately to force his lust-addled brain to function well enough to remember what he needed to tell her.

"Protection? Don't worry," she told him, trailing the tip of her tongue up the line of his jaw toward his ear.

"What? Maria, we…"

"I saw Daneen," Maria whispered, biting gently on his ear lobe. "I got myself some of those super pills she gave Liz. Guaranteed to ward off alien pregnancies," she murmured, laving the spot she had nipped.

Michael closed his eyes at the sensations running through him. His hands flexed automatically around her lush bottom where he half supported, half cradled her. "You saw the doctor," he repeated.

"Uh huh. Days ago."

"So this really isn't about my getting my memories? You're really sure?"

Maria kissed her way back down to his mouth and caught his bottom lip between her teeth, tugging gently. "Positive," she said, grinning at him. "Michael, Max didn't start getting his memories back until days - weeks - after he and Liz first made love," she reminded him. "Making love isn't going to help the overall situation. This is about us. Just us."

Michael stared into her sparkling eyes, at the enormous depth of emotion shining back at him. "I love you so much," he said.

"I love you, too."

Wrapping his arms more tightly around her, Michael headed for the door, and back to their bedroom.

****

TBC

posted on 17-Oct-2002 2:55:41 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Back with another update for you. Hopefully, muse permitting, I'll be updating fairly regularly thru the end of the story. And yes, it's actually coming up. Several more parts still, but we're definitely getting there. Now if my characters would just stop plot-napping the story, we'd be fine. *wink*

Just a quick reminder that this is a PG-13 fic, so no graphic nookie for Michael and Maria. But they will make a somewhat dishevelled appearance in the part following this one. Promise.

That said, thanks to all of you for your feedback and questions, and lively debate! I find it interesting how divided everyone is over Liz's actions. All of you put together pretty much make up what Max is going through. *big* Anyway, on to the update. Hope you all enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

***************

Part 70

***************

Max had grown so use to using his communicator to contact everyone within the group that it took several rings for him to identify the mysterious sound filling the office as his cell phone. Shrugging in apology to Tof, he stood and fished the device out of his pocket, flipping it open instantly when the display identified the caller as the Sheriff.

"What's wrong?" he demanded, knowing the older man wouldn't be calling so late for anything less than an urgent matter.

"Not what you're thinking," Valenti assured him quickly, his voice cracking through the connection. "It's the Parkers. Word of Liz's fair-ground hijinx was all over the Crashdown today. You can imagine the gossip. They're worried, Max, and I can't say I blame them. There's only so much I can do to put their minds to rest without outright lying to them."

Max swore softly. "Liz didn't talk to them today?"

"Must have slipped her mind," the Sheriff said kindly. "I'm sure you all have bigger things to worry about, but it's not fair to leave her parents hanging this way."

"You're right. I'm sorry you got stuck in the middle." Max held up a restraining hand when Tof raised his brows questioningly. "Look, just bring them here. Mrs. DeLuca, too. Are my parents there as well?"

"Yeah. Have been for pretty much the whole day. They've been a help with Liz's folks, but frankly your mom's not much better off herself."

Max sighed. "Round them all up and bring them out to the lab," he repeated. "I'm not comfortable with them staying in town right now anyway. It's just not safe anymore. They'll have to deal with closing their businesses for a couple of days."

"Max," Jim cautioned, "there'll be talk with them up and disappearing in the middle of the holiday weekend, especially with both the Crashdown and Amy's shop closing."

"Let people talk," Max muttered. "I can't worry about everything. We'll see you when you get here. I'll alert the guards on duty."

"Right. Give me a couple of hours."

"Thanks, Sheriff," Max told him.

"Bad news?" Tof asked as Max hung up and slipped his phone back into his pocket.

"Liz's parents have been sweating out the rumor mill all day and are pretty much at the end of their rope."

"I imagine they would be if they heard just half the details of last night's adventures," Tof conceded. "So they're all coming in?"

Max nodded. "I know we're tight for quarters, but we'll just have to make do. Liz can bunk in with Maria and the Parkers can have our room. If Iz shares with Tess then our parents can take her room. Michael, Kyle, Alex, and I can bunk in with Seth's and Rahna's platoons. That just leaves Mrs. DeLuca."

"Respectfully, Max, there's no reason for you to forfeit your rooms," Tof said. "I'll take care of it."

"Are you sure we have the space?"

"We'll make do," Tof assured him. "But if you're done here, I should go take care of things." He rose at Max's nod. "And, again respectfully, so should you."

Max's head snapped up. "What are you talking about?"

"I'm just suggesting you were awfully quick to offer up your own quarters just now. And that perhaps you're avoiding a confrontation that has very little to do with Aster and his men." With that, Tof turned and exited the office before Max could respond.

Letting out a long sigh, Max dropped back down into his chair and fought the urge to swear. For someone who rarely resorted to profanity, he found a disturbing number of four letter words hovering on the tip of his tongue these days. So instead of cursing, he ran a restless hand through his hair and considered Tof's statement. Not that it required much consideration. The shape shifter had been all too accurate in his assessment of the situation. Max had avoided being alone with Liz all day - had been doing so purposefully. And while he knew that Liz herself had been aware of it, he hadn't known he had been so obvious to everyone else. After all, they had all been busy dealing with the fallout from the previous night's activities.

The truth was, he had barely allowed himself to think about it. All day, he'd kept his focus carefully trained on what to do about their hostages, and then on how to cope with the scores of enemy aliens that had infiltrated the state of New Mexico. Because every time he allowed that focus to waiver, the same thing happened. An image of Liz dangling from the Ferris wheel would fill his mind and his chest would tighten painfully, making it difficult to breathe. It was as if all of the feelings of panic and mind-numbing fear that he had struggled to keep at bay during the actual events had stored themselves up in the recesses of his mind, ready to cripple him the moment he began to think about what had happened. So, he had done his best not to think of it, and that had meant staying away from Liz.

But that hadn't been the only reason. He had promised Liz that he would respect her need to help in the fight against Aster - that he wouldn't try to overprotect her. But it was hard to know where the line lay between her pulling her weight as an equal member of the group and her throwing herself recklessly into the heart of the abyss in an attempt to prove herself. He wasn't sure that Liz even knew where that line was, and that was what had him frightened. Frightened enough that, when he and Liz finally talked about what had happened on the Ferris wheel, he wasn't sure he would be able to be control himself. And the last thing he wanted right now was to fight with Liz.

However, the only thing potentially worse than fighting with Liz, would be to do so with all of their parents in residence. Glancing at his watch with a frown, Max hauled himself to his feet. Even considering stops to pick up overnight bags and time to close up the Crashdown, Max doubted it would take everyone more than a couple of hours to get out to the lab. That didn't leave him much time. Hoping Liz was still awake, yet not quite willing to reach out through their connection to check, Max headed out of Tof's office and down the hall.

* * * * *

When Liz's eyes began to blur, she gave up staring at the map and went back to her room. She hadn't expected Max to be there yet, but it was still disconcerting to face the large, empty space. Although perfectly comfortable, there was nothing particularly homey or personal about the quarters they'd been assigned, and she found herself wishing - selfishly, she knew - that Max would finish his business with Tof quickly and come to bed. Even if all he wanted to do was kiss her goodnight and go to sleep.

She brushed her teeth and washed her face, then took out her ponytail so her hair fell in soft waves over her shoulders. Examining her reflection in the mirror, she was forced to acknowledged that she looked a bit pale and stressed, though how much of that was due to the events of the previous night and how much was leftover from her alienesque transformation, she couldn't say. She pinched her cheeks a bit, bringing a touch more color to her face, and wondered if it would be vain to apply blush before bedtime. Somehow she didn't want to go up against Max's worried gaze. She didn't want to see his eyes narrow as he noted her wan complexion, or the way his eyebrows would lift slightly when she insisted she was fine. She was tired of being the object of scrutiny, as if she might suddenly break if a good stiff breeze filtered through the room. For one night she wanted things back to normal - or at least as normal for them. She was beginning to wonder just what that was.

In the end she left her blush on the bathroom counter, acknowledging that Max wasn't likely to be fooled. He had, after all, seen her half an hour earlier. Instead of primping, she simply dragged her sleep shirt over her head and crawled into bed, grabbing the novel she had left sitting on the nightstand untouched for the past three days. She had little hope of actually concentrating on it, but it would give her something to do with her hands and keep her from looking like she was waiting for Max. Pulling her knees up, she flipped the book open to a random page and rested it against her thighs.

The first indication Liz had that Max was back was the gradual opening of the door, and it was only then that she realized how completely he had shut down their connection. There had been no other sign that he was near - no quickening of her heart or pricking of her senses. Just a turn of the knob, a squeak from the hinges, and Max filling the doorway.

"Hey," he said, his tone unreadable.

"Hey." Liz set aside her book and watched Max come all the way into the room, shutting the door behind him. Once he was no longer backlit from the hall and she could see his expression, she realized his eyes gave away no more than his greeting had.

Max walked over to the dresser they shared and set down his communicator and his cell phone. His back was to Liz, and she wondered if she was imagining the stiffness in his shoulders and the way he held himself as he took off his watch and placed it next to the other items.

"Valenti called," he said finally, turning to face her.

"Is everything all right?"

He tilted his head slightly and something Liz couldn't quite identify flickered over his features. "Liz, why didn't you call and let your parents know you were okay?"

It took a moment for his words to register, and then a flutter of panic swept through her. "Oh God." Liz dropped her face into her palms. "I… I just didn't think." She looked up and this time Max was regarding her with more than a little concern. "I suppose it's too much to hope that they didn't hear about…" She trailed off as Max shook his head. "They must be frantic."

"The Sheriff did his best to calm them down, but I guess there was a lot of talk in the café," Max told her, coming to sit on the side of the bed. "I told him to bring them on out. Maria's mom and my folks, too."

"Max, are you sure that's such a good idea?"

He shrugged and suddenly he looked incredibly weary. "I don't see that we have much choice. They'll be safer away from town and I think they'll feel better once they know how secure we are here. I suspect none of them will give Valenti much of a fight over it."

"How soon will they be here?"

"Probably a couple of hours."

Liz nodded. "They're going to be angry with me," she sighed.

"Maybe," Max conceded.

"Probably even madder than you are," she continued, eyeing him carefully.

But if she was expecting to push Max into reacting, she was disappointed. "I wouldn't say I'm angry exactly."

"Well, what then? You've been avoiding me all day, cutting me off. I wish you'd just yell and get it over with," she said.

Max rose and walked back toward the dresser. "It's not that easy, Liz."

"Why not? Damn it, Max, I won't break," she declared, scrambling out of bed and going to stand behind him. But when she reached up to force him to face her, she found his muscles clenched and his shoulders stiff and unyielding.

He pulled away abruptly and turned toward her, his eyes suddenly wild. "You can break, Liz. Don't you get that? You're fragile - breakable - just like the rest of us. And I came this close to losing you last night," he went on, pinching two fingers together in front of her face. "I'm sorry if I can't just get over that," he snapped.

"See?" she whispered. "I told you that you're mad."

"How can I not be mad?" he shot back. "You nearly got killed last night so that we could take hostages. Hostages, Liz! Look at what our lives have become. None of us asked for this - for the fighting and hiding and constant danger. Yet here it is. We're stuck with it," he said. "Of course I'm mad. I'm so angry I could put my fist through a wall, because there's nothing we can do to make this go away."

He raked his fingers through his hair. "I know what we agreed yesterday - that you had the best chance of drawing their attention and that I just had to trust you to get through it. And I did my best to back you up, Liz," he told her. "To support your choices and bend with the circumstances. But…" He stopped briefly, his voice suddenly hoarse, and cleared his throat. "But when I saw you dangling all those feet up… I didn't care. Not about Aster or far away planets or promises made or secrets kept. All that mattered was getting to you."

"And you reached me, Max," Liz said softly. "You got to me in time and everything's all right."

"This time," he said. "Liz, we keep beating the odds, and while I'm thankful for that, I can't help but wonder when things are going to turn around."

He looked so serious that Liz felt a pit forming in her stomach. "What are you saying?"

Max sighed heavily and ran his hands over his face. Then he took Liz by the arm and gently steered her back to the bed. "Come on. Sit down," he coaxed, tugging her down beside him. "Look, Liz. Things have been… escalating. And I don't just mean this week. All year long, every time we've gotten into trouble it's been that much more serious than the last time."

"I know, Max. I've been here for it."

"You've more than been here for it."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Just that, sometimes, I'm not sure what you're trying to prove, all right? Whatever's happening, you've got to be smack in the middle of it. The Fed's are following us and you take off for the Reservation. The Sheriff's on our tail and you end up in a jail cell. Nasedo's looking to bait Agent Pierce and you're the one he picks."

"Max, you make it sound like I was looking for trouble," Liz interrupted.

"No, Liz, just let me finish. I know that's not it," he sighed. "Every time you've been in danger it's been on account of me." He glared at her when she started to protest. "You've been trying to help me, and I love you for that, but the fact is that you never would have been in danger at all if I wasn't part of your life. Even when you weren't looking for ways to help, my problems seemed to suck you in anyway. Because of what you mean to me, you're always going to be a prime target for my enemies. And that's something I'm trying to live with, because the alternative is giving you up and that's just not possible."

Liz smiled slightly. "I'm glad we agree on that much at least."

"But Liz, it's not just five or six of us anymore. Or even eight. We've got a small army at our disposal. You don't always have to be in the thick of things, going it alone. It's not your responsibility to get all the answers. I know last night's plan was our best shot at catching some of Aster's men, and yes, it worked, even though things went way off on a tangent. But what you did was… reckless. So reckless, Liz," he whispered. "You shook off your bodyguards and Kyle and just… Liz, you have to know that, without you, none of the rest of this means anything to me. I'm fighting for you. For us. So we can have a life together."

"That's what I'm fighting for, too," Liz murmured.

"I know. I do. And I love that you're willing to do that. But it won't mean anything if you get yourself killed in the process. This has nothing to do with trust or with how capable you are. I'm just asking you to let everyone share the burden. Especially the shifters. Their trained for this. It's their jobs."

"Okay."

Max turned and stared at her. "Okay?"

"What did you expect me to say?"

"I… don't know. Something more than just okay."

Liz reached up and cupped the side of his face with her palm. "Max, there was absolutely nothing entertaining about hanging from one hand a couple of stories up and wondering if I was about to die. Did you think I was going to fight you for the right to do it again?" She smiled at his surprised expression. "There's a difference between you taking my temperature every time I turn around and your wanting me to live to see twenty," she said softly. "I don't have a death wish, Max. I just wanted you to let me help. And I think you're right that I've been trying to prove something," she added a bit sheepishly.

Max took the hand that cradled his cheek and gently kissed her fingers. "You don't have a thing to prove to me, Liz Parker. I already know you're the most amazing person I will ever meet."

"Max…"

"I mean it. You're smart and brave and kind. Not to mention beautiful," he murmured against her skin. "You could tell me tomorrow that you intend to spend the rest of the summer in the Roswell Public Library, prepping for the SATs, and that would be fine with me, Liz. My love for you doesn't hinge on your helping to protect my secret or fight my battles."

"I know that. I guess I just felt I needed to show everyone that I was… worthy," she mumbled self-consciously. "I know it sounds silly."

"Since when did you start caring what everyone else thinks? And besides, everyone who counts is on our side," he reminded her.

"I… I want to be able to stand beside you and really feel like I belong there, Max. Not just because you love me and I love you, but because I… because I've earned it."

Max looked into her eyes. "By whose measure?"

"I… I'm not really sure. I guess I just got a little caught up in the whole class difference thing."

"Excuse me? The what?"

"You know. The king and the waitress."

Max let out a short bark of laughter. "Liz, we're in high school. You wait tables in your parents' restaurant and I work in a UFO museum. That's what we do, not who we are." He ruffled her hair back with a soothing hand and she could help but smile at his amused expression. "I am not a king, Liz. Not in this lifetime. I've been trying to convince you of that all summer, and it just doesn't seem to be sinking in," he said.

"Max, how can you say you're not a king? Most of the people in this building have to struggle not to bow when you walk by," Liz said.

"That doesn't make me a king. Not really. When all of this is over, we're just going to be a couple of high school kids, worrying about grades and college applications and… what movie to rent," Max whispered. "And this will all seem like a dream."

Liz raised her eyebrows. "You think?"

"No," he admitted. "But I can hope."

She brushed his bangs off his forehead and kissed the warm skin she had revealed. "I don't believe you'd really wish it all away."

Max looked thoughtful. "Maybe not all of it," he admitted. "I like Tof and Stella."

"And Rahna and Seth and everyone else," she nudged him.

"I just want the fighting to be over," he said, his smile fading. "I want you safe. Last night while you were sleeping, I just lay here holding you and trying to think of ways to end it all. To pack up Aster's flunkies and send them spinning off the planet. And I couldn't."

"It's no more your job to find all the answers than it's mine," Liz pointed out quietly.

"I know," Max agreed. He snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her against his side. "And I know that won't stop either of us from trying. Just promise me, no more daredevil stunts?"

"I promise."

They sat quietly for a few minutes, just leaning on each other, their breathing in perfect unison. Liz could feel Max's heartbeat, his pulse thrumming lightly under his skin, steady and alive. Obeying her impulse, she turned and pressed her lips to the place in his neck where his vein danced to the steady beat. He hummed lightly in response, one hand curling into her hair, and he leaned down and captured her mouth with his own. The kiss was warm and searching, and she felt her own pulse speed up in response.

"This is a bad idea," he murmured, his lips trailing over her face. "Our parents…"

"How soon?" Liz asked, clutching at his shoulders and trying to pull him down on the bed, barely listening for his reply.

"Too soon," he said, his annoyance clear. "Liz," he said, slipping his hands into hers and pulling away. "Liz, there's not enough time. Not unless you want them to know just what we've been up to."

"They already know we're sleeping together," she said, leaning forward in an attempt to kiss him again.

"Liz," Max groaned, releasing her hands so she all but fell into his arms. He dragged her closer and together they fell sideways onto the mattress. "Your parents are already going to be upset enough without us showing up reeking of sex. We can't do this," he murmured into her hair as he held her and rubbed her back.

She dropped her head forward into the hollow of his throat and tried to get herself under control. "I know. You're right," she whispered. She inhaled deeply, then immediately regretted it and pulled away. Max's scent alone was enough to send her hormones spinning.

"Later," he promised, his voice so low she barely heard him.

"Oh, most definitely," she said with a shaky laugh.

Max tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "You okay?"

"Yeah," she said with a little nod. "I suppose I should get up and get dressed."

"And I should go warn the others about our parents."

"That would require us moving, wouldn't it?"

Max smiled. "We've got a couple of minutes." He stroked down her arm until he caught her hand, then laced their fingers together. "Let's just lay here for a bit."

"Not too long, though, or everyone will be asleep. I'd hate for Maria to wake up tomorrow not knowing her mother's here."

"Or Michael," Max added with a sigh. "He's got enough to deal with right now."

"Maria thought he was okay, but he all but stormed out of the meeting earlier."

Max's brow furrowed. "Did she go after him?"

Liz nodded. "Don't worry. She'll take care of him."

"I know, it's just…" Max rubbed his eyes with his free hand. "He's having a hard time of it and I didn't help matters any today."

"Max, you know he'd just resent you if you tried to coddle him. Michael's stronger than he thinks." Liz gave his hand a quick squeeze of encouragement. "Why don't you go track them down. I'll get dressed and go tell the others what's going on."

"You're sure?"

"Positive. Go on. I'll catch up with you in a bit."

Max leaned in and kissed her gently, a smile just brushing his lips. "Take your communicator so I can let you know when everyone gets here."

"I will." She kissed him back, then laughed when he half rose only to lean back in and kiss her one more time. "Go."

"I'm going." Max stood up and grabbed his things off the dresser. "Any idea where they went?"

Liz shook her head. "I'd start with the firing range, though. That's where Michael went to blow off steam this afternoon."

"Right." Blowing her a kiss, Max headed out the door.

*************

TBC
posted on 23-Oct-2002 2:05:08 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 71

**********

Later, Maria thought, there would be time to be embarrassed by the way Michael had carried her down the hall like some sort of alien caveman - her legs wrapped around him, their hips pressing urgently together with every step - past the shape shifters on guard at the door and the ones patrolling the hallway. Later she might recall the way they seemed to no longer need air, their mouths separating only so they could worship whatever needy patch of skin was crying out for more warm, wet kisses. And maybe she would even wonder how Michael managed to maneuver them through closed doors and up stairs and finally - finally! - into their room, when it seemed his hands had never stopped roaming over her body, the heat of his touch searing her right through her clothes. But now was no time for thought. Now was all about feelings - physical, emotional - and about giving herself to this stubborn, sexy man she loved, once and for all.

There was a click as Michael locked their bedroom door, and then he stumbled backwards toward the bed, sitting on the edge so that Maria ended up straddling his lap.

"You taste like honey," he murmured against her neck as he kissed his way down to the gentle rise of her collar bone.

Maria inhaled sharply as he nipped at her sensitive skin, then laved it with his tongue. She speared her fingers through his spiky hair and allowed her head to drop back, giving him better access to the slim white column of her throat. "New lotion," she mumbled, startled to hear how breathy she sounded.

"I like it," Michael said, his words barely audible against her skin.

"Good," she whispered. She felt his hands at her waist, his fingers slipping beneath the hem of her little red T-shirt, his warmth radiating around her in waves. Sitting up, she reached to help him pull the shirt over her head, then flung it behind her, not caring where it landed.

Michael swallowed hard, his hands hovering before settling against Maria's ribcage. His eyes traveled over her, taking in the expanse of smooth skin, so pale in contrast to her ruby-colored satin bra. She smiled as she watched his reaction, his expression one of almost childlike awe, though she wore more clothing than if she had on a bathing suit.

"You next," she told him, plucking at the fabric obscuring her view of his chest.

He looked into her eyes and nodded, quickly stripping off his own shirt and tossing it to the floor. "Okay?"

Maria grinned. "Just getting started." Hands on his shoulders, she pushed until he fell backwards.

Within moments they were stretched out on the bed and Michael had rolled them so he hovered over her. Hands roamed freely as they explored each other, stroking and touching, lips often tracing the paths their fingers had first blazed. Maria felt ever inch of her skin tingle under Michael's attentions, and, from the sound of his pleased murmurs, she suspected he was experiencing the same. She wasn't sure how it happened, so naturally did one step lead to the next, but it wasn't long before they lay naked in each other's arms, legs twined together, curves cushioning angles. A deep aching need filled her soul and she arched against Michael, desperate for them to finally, irrevocably, belong to each other.

"Maria," he panted, "if you're not sure…"

"I am," she broke in, stopping him with a kiss.

Michael parted his lips for her, his tongue meeting hers in a fast, hard duel that caused both of their heart rates to ratchet up yet another notch. But he wasn't to be deterred. Pulling back, he framed her face with his hands, thumbs gently stroking her temples. "I'm serious," he whispered, his dark eyes glittering with barely restrained desire. "Stop me now if you're not positive, Maria, because I can't guarantee I'll be able to back off in another minute." His breathing was uneven, his face damp with perspiration.

"Look at me," Maria murmured, and waited for him to really gaze into her eyes. "I love you," she told him. "I will always love you. And there's nothing I want more than to be with you. Make love to me, Michael," she finished with a wobbly smile, feeling the tears prick her eyes. "Please."

"I don't deserve you," he replied, his voice hoarse with emotion. "You've been there for me no matter what I did wrong, no matter how I pushed you away. I don't know why…"

"Shhh," she said, pressing a finger to his lips. "You're there for me, too," she continued, trying to swallow past the lump in her throat. "Always. And I think you understand just how much that means to me."

He kissed the tip of her finger. "I love you, Maria DeLuca," he whispered. "And I promise that I'll protect you no matter what."

"Shhh," she repeated, not wanting to spoil the moment with serious words. "I know. I love you, Michael." And pulling him down, she sealed her words with a kiss.

* * * * *

Max wasn't sure if he was disappointed or relieved to find no sign of Michael on the firing range. On the one hand, he was glad his friend hadn't felt the need to blow off any more steam - an assumption Max based on the lack of any residual energy hovering in the air on the practice field - but on the other hand he really needed to track his second down before Amy DeLuca arrived on the premises. The last thing Michael needed was an emotional ambush.

A patrol of shape shifters cleared the side of the building and began making their way across the rear of the property. Max tilted his head in acknowledgement, smiling at the way the men straightened noticeably as they passed by, his thoughts automatically flying to Liz's comment that everyone struggled not to bow in his presence. He was beginning to wonder whether he was fighting a losing battle in trying to establish a more casual atmosphere.

Shaking off the thought, he headed in the opposite direction as the patrol, following the path toward the front of the building and the main entrance. He would check the kitchen, though Michael wasn't really much of a late-night snacker, and if that failed, the conference room. Perhaps Michael had circled back to get another look at the map.

"Good evening, sir."

Max looked up to find the young guard working the front door standing firmly at attention. "Randall, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir."

"No need to be so formal," Max told him automatically. "It's just Max."

The young man looked doubtful, but eased his stance slightly.

"I don't suppose you've seen either Michael or Maria come this way tonight?" Max asked.

Randall nodded. "Yes, sir. The general was through here earlier and the young lady followed him out."

"Really? How long ago?"

The shifter checked his watch. "Nearly an hour and a half, sir. It was right after I came on duty."

Max nodded. "Did you see which way they went? I'm assuming they were together."

Randall cleared his throat. "Um, yes, sir. The general was, er… carrying Miss DeLuca when they went back into the building."

"Carrying her?" Max frowned. "Did something happen? Was she injured?"

The young man's face flushed. "No sir. They had been talking and… I believe the discussion took a rather… amorous turn. Based on their… actions."

Max struggled not to grin at the guard's obvious embarrassment. "I see, Randall. Thank you."

"Yes, sir. Very good, sir."

"It's Max."

"Uh…"

"Never mind," Max said with a small sigh. "Have a good evening, Randall. Please let me know when our parents arrive."

"Yes, sir. Thank you, sir."

* * * * *

As she had suspected, Liz found the light streaming out from under the door of Tess and Kyle's room. She hadn't been concerned that the couple would be asleep - not after Kyle's crack about the early hour - so she had left her visit to them until last. Not that she had really expected Isabel and Alex to have turned in already either, but she had acknowledged the greater possibility, seeing as how Alex had spent the day in front of the computer. She grinned, recalling her friend's annoyed expression when he had answered her knock on their door. His face had been flushed and there had been some very distinctive lipstick smudges along his jaw line. Just Isabel's shade, in fact. Thankfully all clothing had been in place, or else Liz suspected her face would have been just as pink as Alex's, if for a very different reason.

She knocked firmly on Tess and Kyle's door. There was a moment's silence, and then Kyle's low voice called out in response. The door swung open and Kyle appeared.

"Hey," he said. "What's up?"

Liz could hear water running in the distance, most likely Tess taking a shower. Kyle's hair was mussed and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. "Did I wake you up?" she asked.

"Nah," he said. "I was reading." He held up a copy of Sports Illustrated to prove his point. "Something happen?"

"Just a parent alert. Your dad called because apparently my folks are freaking over what happened last night. I forgot to call and they've been hearing things in the café all day."

"Ahh," Kyle said. "Let me guess. Your parents are pissed."

"More worried, I think, but they're on their way."

"Here?"

Liz nodded. "All of them. The Evanses and Mrs. DeLuca, too. Max felt they'd be safer out here anyway, so your dad is rounding everyone up and bringing them out for the rest of the weekend."

"Great," Kyle muttered. "Is my dad bunking out here, too, or just all of your folks?"

"I don't really know. I would assume your father would head back to town. Do you know if he's on duty?"

"I've lost track of his schedule since we've been staying here, but probably. He generally works doubles through the crash anniversary."

Liz shrugged. "Anyway, I thought you'd want to know."

Kyle's lips twisted in amusement. "Anybody tell Guerin yet?"

"Max went to find him and Maria."

"Wish I could be a fly on the wall for that one."

"Yeah, well, I'll pass," Liz replied. "He's not in the best of moods today."

"And that's different how?" Kyle quipped, but he sighed, clearly understanding what Liz was getting at. "I'm sure Maria cooled him off."

"I don't know that it's that simple."

Kyle nodded. "So, are we all supposed to come back downstairs?"

"If you think you should. I just wanted to let you in on what's going on. Fill Tess in, okay?"

"Sure. I guess I'll see you in a few."

* * * * *

Had Maria's skin always been this soft? Michael stroked his hand up and down her bare back as she lay sprawled over him in a contented heap, marveling at the smooth, flawless texture, at the even rise and fall of her breathing. He would have thought that she'd fallen asleep except he could feel the teasing brush of her eyelashes against his chest every time she blinked.

Raising up slightly, he dropped a kiss on the top of her head. "You okay?" he asked quietly, not wanting to disturb the peaceful moment.

"Mmmm," she murmured. "I'm very, very good," she told him, her voice low and lazy. "How about you?"

"Yeah," he agreed. "The same." He closed his arms around her and dragged her a bit higher, cushioning her head on his shoulder. "Do you feel any different?"

Maria lifted up. "Do I look different?" she countered.

Michael stared into her green eyes, so bright and full of emotion. "Maybe a little," he said. "I think you look more…" He frowned.

"More what?"

"I don't know. Um… glowing, maybe?"

"I'm glowing?" she repeated, looking a little alarmed.

"No, not like that," he said hurriedly. "Not like alien glowing. Just, um… your eyes are all… shiny." He dropped his gaze. "I'm saying it wrong. You know I suck at this kind of thing."

"No, you don't," she assured him, and he felt her lips brush over his. "And yes, I do feel different. I'm not sure I can explain it, though," she continued when he looked at her again.

"Try."

Maria settled back against his shoulder. "I… When we were making love I felt like I could really see inside of you. I don't mean like the flashes - not real images or anything - but it was like our hearts… connected. And I still feel a little bit of that now. It's a good feeling. Special," she whispered.

"I know what you mean," he murmured, stroking her back again. She was so slight, it seemed his hand could span the width of her ribcage as he neared her waist. And yet she trusted him not to hurt her, not to crush her.

"Thank you," he said quietly.

"For what?"

"Everything," he replied.

She was silent for a long moment, and then he felt her lips on his skin again, pressing warm, tender kisses wherever she could reach. "Do you have any idea how much I love you?" she asked finally.

Michael's arms tightened around her. "I think so."

"Good. Never forget it." Lifting up, she stared into his eyes. "Because you've given me every bit as much as I've given you, Michael," she said seriously. "I know I don't always act like it, and I'm sorry for that."

"Don't be."

"No, really," she pressed. "I love everything about you, Michael Guerin. Even the things that drive me crazy," she added with a mischievous grin.

Michael laughed. "I'd say we're about even then."

A low-pitched beeping from the dresser had a scowl transforming his expression. He glared at the communicator. "You've got to be kidding me."

Maria frowned. "It's got to be important."

"Now?" he grumbled, not moving from the bed. "It's nearly midnight."

"Hence my assumption that it's important," she said. "Aren't you going to answer it?" she asked when the beep sounded again.

Michael sighed. "Do I have to?"

Maria laughed. "You sound like a six-year-old complaining about homework instead of general of an alien army."

"I'm no general."

"Fine," Maria relented. "You're just plain old Space boy, but you still have to answer your communicator." As she finished speaking, a slightly different beeping sound began, and she turned worried eyes on Michael. "Okay, that's mine now. This has to be urgent."

Michael no longer needed any prodding. Grabbing his jeans off the floor, he tugged them on and went to grab the devices. He quickly tossed Maria hers, while fumbling with the dial on his own with his free hand.

"Maxwell?" he demanded. "This damn well better be good."

"Yeah, sorry," Max's voice came back. "But our parents are on their way out here. Maria's mother, too. Thought you should know."

Michael frowned at Max's apologetic tone. If he didn't know better, he would have sworn Max understood just exactly how poor his timing was. "Why the hell are they coming here? I thought they all wanted to stay in town?"

"Liz's parents are upset about last night and I guess the gossip's been pretty ugly. Valenti called and I told him to bring them all here. It'll be safer for everyone."

Michael glanced at Maria. She had pulled on her robe and was sitting with her bare legs hanging over the edge of the bed. With her mussed hair and face bare of make up, she looked all of twelve years old, a thought that had his stomach clenching painfully. Maria's mother was going to be there. Tonight. Right after they had finally made love. He was a dead man.

"Uh… Max, how long do we have?"

"Less than an hour at this point," came the reply. There was a pause, and then Max's voice crackled through the connection again. "You guys might want to get freshened up and come downstairs before then."

Maria smiled at Michael, and suddenly she no longer looked like a little girl. He could feel his body stirring in reaction to the knowing glimmer in her eye, and he swallowed hard. "Right. Thanks for the heads up, man."

"I'll let you know when they arrive," Max told him. "Sorry again."

Michael frowned. "Yeah, right. Talk to you later."

"I think showers might be a good idea," Maria said as Michael set his communicator down.

He nodded.

"Michael, it's okay. She won't be able to tell," Maria assured him gently. "The Parkers couldn't tell about Liz. It'll be fine."

"But your mother's different," he protested. "I swear she's got some kind of warped radar."

"If that were true she would have known nothing happened the night she discovered you in my bed," Maria replied. "Relax." She stood up, moving a bit stiffly. "Now I really do need that shower."

"Are you sure you're okay? Nothing… hurts?"

Maria smiled at him. "Just a little uncomfortable. Nothing to worry about," she assured him. Cupping his face with her hand, she stood on her toes and kissed him. "I'll just be a minute."

Michael ran his hand through his hair as he watched her disappear into the bathroom, then sat down hard on the edge of the bed. Despite Maria's assurances, he was fairly sure her mother was going to know that something had happened, and he wasn't looking forward to her reaction. Not in the least.

**********

TBC
posted on 29-Oct-2002 2:37:45 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 72

***********

Max sat on a low bench just inside the main entrance to the building, his back resting against the wall. Above his head hung a cork message board, the surface bare of the flyers and announcements commonly posted in university-owned facilities. He could see it reflected in the glass door across the way, an empty frame suspended over him like a gaping question - the blank slate of his future waiting to be written upon. What happened to all of the information that used to cover the board? Was it removed when the building went up on the market? Why take the notices and not the board itself? Too many questions - useless ones - spinning through his brain.

"That's a serious expression."

He smiled at the sound of Liz's voice. When the Sheriff had called back to say they were ten minutes away, Max had relayed the message to Liz and the others. He couldn't say he was surprised that she was the first of the group to appear downstairs.

"Hey," he said, motioning her to join him. She dropped down next to him on the bench and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Not so serious. Just pondering the meaning of the universe."

"Oh, that again," she said knowingly. "Find any answers?"

"Can't say I have," he admitted, allowing his head to rest on hers. "So, you up for this?"

"Do I have a choice?"

"I don't think so," he replied. Several sets of headlights were flickering into view at a distance. "Looks like they're here."

Footsteps sounded at the far end of the hall. Max and Liz rose as Isabel appeared around the corner, Kyle and Tess not far behind.

"Is that them?" Tess asked, staring through the front door at the lights growing steadily nearer.

"Yeah. They just pulled through the check point," Max said. "We should probably head out to meet them."

"Alex stopped by Tof's office for something," Isabel said, "but he'll be down in a minute." Her forehead wrinkled slightly. "Where are Michael and Maria?"

"On their way," Max assured her.

Liz caught his eye. For a moment he thought she was about to ask him something else, but then she seemed to change her mind. Then the cars started pulling up in front of the building and they heard a door slam. Max's communicator started to beep softly.

"We better head out," Max repeated.

There were five vehicles in all. The Sheriff had driven the Parkers and Amy DeLuca, while the Evanses drove themselves, and the remaining cars belonged to their respective bodyguards. Tof was already greeting the parents as Max and the others headed down the front walkway, the bodyguards busy stacking luggage by the curb.

Max found himself standing a little straighter as he approached the adults, grateful for the light squeeze of Liz's hand in his. "Hi, everyone," he said. "Thanks for coming out so late." Then he braced himself for the inevitable reactions.

Surprisingly, however, there were no outbursts, the situation no doubt helped by the fact that Maria appeared just as Max was finishing his welcome. Amy pulled her daughter into a bone-cracking embrace, while Nancy Parker tugged Liz into her arms, and Isabel succumbed to Diane.

"I'm so glad you're all right," Nancy whispered to her daughter. Her eyes met Max's over Liz's shoulder, and she smiled thankfully.

"I'm fine, Mom," Liz murmured. "Really. I'm sorry you were worried. It sounded worse than it was. You know how gossip blows things out of proportion."

The Sheriff took a moment with both Kyle and Tess, and Max shook hands with Mr. Parker, then gave his own father a brief hug.

"You look different," Philip said when he pulled back. He gave Max a quick once over. "More grown up. I can't say I thought that was possible," he added with a slight frown.

Diane released Isabel and came over to give Max a hug as well. "Leave him alone," she admonished her husband. "He's doing just fine."

"Thanks, Mom," Max said. "Sorry to drag you all out here in the middle of the night. I think it's just safer for the time being."

"Max, I think everyone understands your motivations," Jeff spoke up. "We appreciate the hospitality."

"Well, I can't really take credit for that," Max said a bit sheepishly, aware just how often he had been a guest in the Parkers' house unbeknownst to them. "Tof saw to everything."

With that Tof took over, discussing the sleeping arrangements, directing the bodyguards where to take the bags, and apologizing in advance for the simple accommodations. "As you can see, this isn't exactly a four star resort," the shape shifter excused with a smile. "But everything is prepared, so why don't we adjourn inside? As Max pointed out, the hour is late."

"Where are Michael and Alex?" Amy asked, when she'd finally loosened her grip on her daughter. "They're all right, aren't they?"

"They're fine, Mom," Maria assured her. "Michael was right in the middle of something. You'll see him in the morning."

"And Alex said he was coming down," Isabel chimed in. "He's probably on the computer again," she added with a small sigh.

"Let's go inside, everyone," Max said. "You've all got to be tired. Why don't you all get settled into your rooms. Then if you'd like, I can give you all a quick update on where things stand. But it would probably better if we just wait until morning."

"Jim filled us in for the most part," Nancy assured Max. "I think we all just wanted to see for ourselves that you were really safe," she said, looking to the others for confirmation.

"Nancy's right, Max," Valenti said. "They know what I could tell them."

"We did make some minor progress today," Max stated. "Nothing so spectacular that it can't wait for a good night's sleep, though."

"Whatever you think is best, Max," Jeff said. "I know I for one am beat. It's been a long day for us, so I can only imagine what it was like for you kids."

Max smiled, in part at the youthful appellation, and in part because everyone was so willing to defer to him. He imagined it was easy for them now, since nothing much was at stake. But he nodded and stood to one side, allowing them to file past into the building.

"How are things really?" Philip asked in a low voice from the rear of the group, his eyes darting to the shape shifters guarding the door.

"It was a hellish day," Max admitted quietly.

"And last night? Judging but what we heard, I'd say things were a touch more serious than Liz was leading her parents to believe."

Max paused, waiting until the others had moved a fair distance ahead before he replied. "It was bad. Liz was nearly killed, and I came pretty close to exposing myself to save her."

Philip looked grim. "But Jim indicated you have hostages?"

"Yeah, and we've gotten some information out of them."

"That's good, isn't it?"

Max smiled wryly. "All a matter of perspective, Dad."

His father shook his head. "Son, I don't know how you're dealing with all of this."

"One step at a time," Max sighed. "Plus there's the little matter of us not having any choice."

* * * * *

Maria sat on the edge of the bed as her mother emptied her small overnight bag. The room Tof had given her was tiny, but comfortable enough. She marveled at the shape shifter's seemingly endless ability to accommodate them all, and couldn't help but wonder how much Stella had to do with it. Stella had been notably absent when all of the parents arrived, but Maria had seen her rushing around in the hallway on her way downstairs.

"So, Maria," Amy said. "What exactly is Michael in the middle of doing at midnight?"

Maria's lips twitched in amusement, glad that her mother's back was turned. "Nothing, actually," she said. "He was just a little nervous about seeing you, given the current sleeping arrangements."

Amy turned and eyed her. "What about the sleeping arrangements?"

Maria sighed. "Come on, Mom. You know Michael and I are sharing a room out here. He's worried you'll come after him with something bigger than a newspaper this time."

"There's a difference between sharing a room and sharing a bed, young lady."

"Mom, we're not having this discussion again, all right? You said you trusted me not to do anything stupid."

"I'm not saying I don't trust you," Amy replied. "But you're the one who brought it up."

"I'm just saying that you make Michael a little bit nervous, okay? That's all."

Amy snorted. "There's something rather amusing about an alien being scared of me."

"Mom, you could scare someone a hell of a lot braver than Michael. And I didn't say you scared him." Maria sighed. "Mom, he loves me. And I love him. Don't worry about us. Not about the us part, okay?"

"I suppose you mean that my time would be better spent worrying about the people trying to kill you?" She let out a shaky sigh and sat down next to Maria. "What really happened with Liz yesterday? Was it as bad as we heard?"

Maria nodded slowly. "It was pretty terrifying," she admitted. "Max just got to her in time."

"She was really hanging from the top of the Ferris wheel?"

"Yeah."

"Oh God," Amy said, closing her eyes.

"Mom, it's okay now," Maria reminded her.

Her mother's eyes snapped back open. "This time, Maria. But what about next time? How often can you kids take these incredible risks and expect that no one will get hurt?"

"We don't have a choice, Mom. We can't just wait around for the bad guys to pick us off."

"Listen to yourself. Do you know how insane that sounds?"

"What are you saying? That you believe Michael's an alien but not that we're fighting for our lives?"

"No, of course not, Maria. I believe you. But that doesn't make all of this feel any less unreal," she sighed. "Or make it any less frightening."

A soft knock at the door drew their attention. "Come in," Amy called.

The door cracked open and Michael poked his head into the room, his eyes darting quickly to Maria before returning to her mother. Maria struggled to keep a straight face. "Hey, Ms. DeLuca," he said. "I uh… just wanted to come say hi. Sorry I couldn't be there when you got in."

"That's all right, Michael. I know you kids have a lot going on."

"Yeah, well…" He scratched at his eyebrow.

Maria smiled. "It's okay, Michael. You can come in."

"Nah," he said, looking uncomfortable. "You two go ahead and catch up. Have a good night, Ms. DeLuca."

Amy smiled. "You too, Michael. And don't worry. I won't keep Maria up too late."

Michael looked a little startled, then smiled sheepishly. "Yeah. I'll… see you in the morning." The door closed quietly behind him, and the heavy fall of his boots could be heard as he headed down the hall.

"He's got the quick getaway down," Amy muttered. "At least he's not going far."

"Thanks, Mom," Maria said, dropping a kiss on her mother's cheek.

"He's a good boy," Amy said, turning toward Maria and brushing her hair back off her face with a gentle hand. "I know he's doing everything he can to keep you safe," she sighed, sounding resigned. "I just hope it's enough."

* * * * *

"So, Izzy, how are things going with Alex?"

Isabel smiled. It was so nice to be sitting there on the end of the bed with her mother, sharing some girl time. With everything that had been going on, she felt like they'd barely had a chance to speak since her parents had learned the truth about her otherworldly origins. All of their time had been devoted to training or tracking down their enemies, and now that they'd been staying out at the lab, she missed that feeling of closeness with Diane more than ever.

But that didn't mean she was ready to share every detail of her life. Her mother was still, after all, her mother. So she weighed her words carefully before she replied. "Truthfully, there hasn't been much time for anything all that couple-oriented," she said.

"How do you feel about that?"

"It hasn't been that bad, actually. I would have thought it would bother me. You know, not having time for real dates. But it seems petty to even think about it with everything that's at stake. And Alex has been so amazing. He's been glued to the computer for days, doing everything he can to piece together whatever we know into some sort of useful set of clues."

"He seems like a very bright young man," Diane commented with a smile. "And devoted."

"He's a good friend," Isabel said. "Aside from everything else. I've never… dated anyone I was friends with," she added. "I never felt like I could risk actually getting close to anyone who asked me out. It was always just on the surface."

"I think now I can understand why. You know, I always worried so about you and your brother. When you started dating I could see it was just that - casual. At first I didn't think anything of it because you were so young, but… I'll admit I wondered if you'd ever open yourself up. As for Max, well… until Liz came along he never showed any signs of even knowing girls existed."

Isabel laughed. "You just weren't looking too closely. Max always knew Liz existed."

Diane chuckled. "Well, yes, I realize that now. But for years your father and I had some serious concerns regarding the frequency with which Michael came crawling through your brother's window."

"You what?" Isabel choked out. "God, Mom! I so did not need that mental image!"

"I'm sorry, sweetheart. Don't say anything to your brother, please. I feel quite foolish about the whole thing now."

"No problem," Isabel assured her, shaking her head. "That's not exactly something I'm in a hurry to discuss with him."

"I just want you kids to be happy. That's all your father and I ever wanted for you."

"I am, Mom." Isabel shrugged. "It seems wrong somehow, to be happy when we're on the brink of a war. But all I ever wanted was to be able to tell you and Dad the truth. Especially you. And now that you know…"

"It's lifted a weight off of you," Diane finished for her. "I can see it."

"I'm just so glad you know the truth," Isabel said, wrapping her arms around her mother and hugging her tightly.

"So am I, honey."

* * * * *

"Did you notice Tof stuck all the parents down at the other side of the building from us? Pretty smooth." Kyle commented. He was lying in bed, watching Tess brush out her hair.

"What I noticed was that he put your dad in the room next to Maria's mom," Tess replied with a grin.

Kyle frowned. "That's not funny."

"Aww, why are you upset?" she teased. "I like Amy."

"She's a bigger flake than Maria."

"So?"

"How can you like her? She sells alien crap for a living."

"Excuse me," Tess said, turning and giving him a pointed look. "If you'll recall, she had just hired me to help sell that 'alien crap' before we got exiled out here to the far reaches of civilization."

"Oh. Right. Why did you want to do that again?"

Tess sighed. "Valenti, you're really asking for it."

The corners of his mouth quirked upwards again. "I am?"

Tess set down her brush and shook her head. "Idiot."

"Come here."

She crossed the room and climbed into bed, cuddling into his side. Kyle wrapped an arm around her shoulders and settled her more comfortably, then dropped a kiss on the top of her head. He absently twined one long blond curl around his finger.

"So, did your dad give you another lecture about me?" she asked quietly.

"No, actually. Just asked if I was being a gentleman," Kyle muttered.

"Same thing," Tess sighed.

"Does that make you uncomfortable?"

"What your father thinks? Maybe a little," she admitted.

Kyle brushed her hair back off her forehead. "It's not you, ya know. I mean, not the whole alien thing. It's just because you're staying with us. Well… you know what I mean," he added, waving a hand to dismiss their current accommodations. "Normally."

Tess shifted slightly, lifting her head up to look at him.

"What?" he asked.

"You're right."

"I am? What about?"

"I'm glad Tof put the parents down at the other side of the building," she replied. Leaning in, she pressed her lips to his, kissing him soundly. "Turn off the light, Valenti," she murmured.

He swiftly complied.

* * * * *

Max let himself quietly into the room, not wanting to wake Liz if she had fallen asleep. After he'd left her with her parents, he had gone for a short walk with his father before returning to his parents' room where his mother and Isabel had been in the middle of a trip down memory lane. The women had pulled them into their reminiscences, and it had been nearly two a.m. before Max had managed to extricate himself to make his final rounds.

"I'm up," Liz's voice came through the darkness, followed by the click of the bedside light being turned on. She squinted at him, adjusting to the sudden brightness. "I only got back a few minutes ago."

"How're your parents?" he asked, as he closed the door and crossed the room.

"I think my father suspects that I'm making light of what happened."

"And your mother?"

Liz smiled. "She's letting me convince her it was no big deal. On some level she realizes I'm just making her feel better, but she doesn't care as long as the end result is that I'm alive and well."

"I can see the appeal in taking that approach," Max told her. He dropped his things on the dresser, then quickly stripped off his shirt and jeans, tossing them unfolded onto a chair by the side of the bed.

"Someone's in a hurry," Liz teased in a low voice.

Max let out a strangled laugh. "I know I should be more interested in sleep, seeing as how it's two in the morning, but right now all I want to do is to touch you."

"I like the sound of that," she whispered, pulling back the lightweight cover for him.

Max crawled in beside her and dragged her into his arms. Her nightshirt was short, with a wide neckline that went careening off her shoulder when she moved, leaving a large expanse of bare skin. He lowered his mouth and kissed her, then shifted to nuzzle the smooth silk of her neck. He felt more than heard her sigh of pleasure.

"You feel so good," he murmured, his hands caressing downward over the soft cotton of her top, marking each of her curves.

"So do you." Liz stroked his back, her fingers tracing the line of his spine before trailing outwards over his ribs and shoulders. Her head dropped back into the pillows as he kissed and nipped his way back up her throat to her lips.

"You're wearing entirely too much clothing," Max remarked, his hands skimming lower still until he found the hem of her shirt.

Liz opened her eyes and Max could see all the emotions that shone so clearly there - love, desire, need, understanding, mischief, trust… Her own sweet soul reached out and tugged at his heart.

"Well?" she prompted, a smile curving her lips. "Aren't you going to do something about it?"

Max felt a surge of possessive urgency rush through him. "Oh yeah," he growled low in his throat. "I definitely am." And his hands quickly reversed their journey, taking her nightshirt along for the ride.

* * * * *

Long after Liz had fallen into a contented sleep in his arms, Max stared up at the ceiling. While they had been making love, his thoughts had been entirely focused on Liz - on making her feel all of wonderful things that he knew he could make her feel, and on the way her pleasure made his own spiral out of control. Nothing in the universe could ever encroach on their time together.

But now he was wide awake, restless, his mind spinning off of its own accord. He kept turning the day's events over and over, looking for a new angle on the information they had acquired. There had to be something they were overlooking, something they had yet to consider. He knew it was out there - the answer he needed - could almost feel it hovering on the edges of his thoughts.

Liz shifted beside him, mumbling something in her sleep. Max brushed a stray lock of hair off of her cheek, then gently eased his arm out from beneath her. He knew she was sensing his disquiet, and the last thing he wanted was to disturb her rest. Moving slowly, he slipped from the bed. Liz murmured sleepily again, then turned more fully into the pillow, settling back into a deep slumber.

As quietly as he could, Max pulled on his clothes and shoved on his sneakers. Leaning over the bed, he feathered a kiss over Liz's forehead, smiling when she snuggled toward his side of the bed. Then he grabbed his phone and his communicator and tiptoed out of the room.

There was a guard on duty at the end of the hall, but if he was surprised to see Max up and about hours before dawn he gave no indication. Max nodded to the man, then headed downstairs, unsure of his final destination. All he knew was that he had to move, to let his blood flow to give his thoughts oxygen. Hopefully something would come to him.

Max spied the light spilling out of Tof's office when he reached the main level. Wondering what the shape shifter was working on, he made his way down the hall, only to find Alex diligently banging away at the computer when he reached the doorway.

"Hey, Alex," he said, going into the room.

Alex jumped nearly a foot. "Geez, Max. Make a noise, why don't you," he muttered.

"Sorry," Max replied. He nodded at the screen. "Inspiration strike?"

"Not really," Alex sighed, turning back to his work. "I just wanted to get the rest of this stuff inputted by morning. I'm just about done."

"I thought you'd finished that earlier?"

He shook his head as he straightened some notes on the side of the desk. "I had one more stack of depositions."

Max snorted. "We're not lawyers, so I'd hardly call those depositions."

"Sounds better than alien confessions."

Max pulled a chair over and sat down beside his friend. "Mind if I watch?"

"Suit yourself. Not exactly exciting stuff here."

"I know, but I'm hoping that seeing it in a different format might jar something for me."

"You can start going over what's already been logged, if you want," Alex told him. "Laptop's set up."

Max turned to look where Alex was pointing. Sure enough, the laptop he'd been using in the conference room earlier was now sitting on the credenza. "I can access everything you've already done?"

Alex nodded, already back to typing. "Everything except the file I'm currently working on. Network won't let two people in concurrently."

"Okay," Max said, standing and moving his chair again. "Let's see what we've got." He fired up the computer and got to work.

******

TBC
posted on 10-Nov-2002 6:24:58 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone! Sorry it's been a while, but this part wasn't quite cooperating. Or should I say Max wasn't? LOL! Anyway, everything finally got back on track, so I'm back with an update. *wink* Thanks as always for your great comments and questions. So you all feel bad for Alex, huh? No rest for the weary. Or in this case, computer geeks. hee. Oh, and Jane, the location of the lab isn't a secret at all; remember that Saedon's original plan was to lure the Royal Four out to the lab building with the paper trail that showed Aster's name on the lease. Tof and his group actually took the lab by force, so the enemy already knows all about it. It's just easier to defend than the town of Roswell, and there aren't any innocent bystanders. *wink* At least that's Max's reasoning for bringing the parents out there.

Okay, back to your regularly scheduled programming. Enjoy!

Hugs,
Em

***********

Part 73

***********

Liz groaned as a persistent hammering sound broke through her nocturnal defenses and dragged her steadily upward from the depths of sleep. She burrowed under her pillow, trying to block the noise, but a small corner of her brain registered that there was something very wrong about being woken this way in the middle of the night. Still, it was only when she reached for Max and found him gone that she finally came fully awake.

"Liz, open up!" Alex's voice was unmistakable, even muffled by the door. It suddenly became clear that the hammering sound was actually his repeated knocking.

"Coming," Liz called, her voice raspy with sleep. "Hold on." She snatched up her cotton robe from where it had fallen at the foot of the bed and hastily wrapped it around herself as she hurried to let Alex in. "What's wrong?" she demanded, taking in his pale face.

"I'm not really sure," Alex said. "Max and I were down in Tof's office. I wanted to finish inputting the data from today, and Max was going through the completed files. He started mumbling - kinda talking to himself, you know? - and then he just took off downstairs."

Liz frowned, trying to follow Alex's ramblings. "What do you mean he took off downstairs? What did he say?"

"Nothing. That's just it. He slammed his hand down on the desk and rushed out. He knocked his chair over backwards, he was in such a hurry. I called after him, but he didn't pay any attention. I'm not sure he even heard me," Alex told her.

"And you're sure he went downstairs?" Liz asked. She hated to push - Alex looked tired enough to drop where he stood - but she trusted his judgement. If he was concerned about Max's behavior, there was a reason.

"Positive. I followed him into the stairwell." He leaned against the side of the door and pressed his fingers to his temple, massaging lightly, his face contorted with worry. "Liz, it was like he was possessed. I haven't seen him this nuts since… I don't know when."

"He was angry?"

"Not angry, just…" Alex sighed. "I don't know. I'm sorry. It just isn't like Max to go off like that. He's usually so much more…"

"Controlled," Liz finished for him. "Okay. I just need to get dressed. Go tell Michael what happened. I'll meet you down in the detention area in a couple of minutes."

"Okay," he agreed.

"Thanks, Alex," Liz added with a grateful smile.

He waved in response, already headed for Michael and Maria's room.

Liz slammed the door shut and pulled off her robe, dropping it to the floor. Not bothering with a bra, she tugged on the first shirt she found - which happened to be Max's - and a pair of khaki shorts. She shoved her feet into her sneakers and was halfway out the door before she doubled back to grab her communicator. Trying to remember what Max had told her about operating the device, she played with the controls as she ran down the hall.

* * * * *

Tof and Stella both woke to the sound of Liz Parker's disembodied voice floating through their room.

"Tof? Tof, are you there?"

"She sounds upset," Stella observed sleepily as Tof climbed out of bed.

"Damn, is this thing even working?" came Liz's muttered comment, following by a smacking sound.

Tof retrieved his communicator and quickly flipped a switch, squinting as his wife turned on the light. "Liz, I'm here," he said quickly. "What's wrong?"

"Max is down with the prisoners again," she replied, sounding winded. "Michael, Alex, and I are on the way down, but I figured you should know."

"I'll be right there," he assured her.

"Thanks."

"What could have happened?" Stella asked.

"Only one way to find out," Tof said, tugging on his clothes. He glanced at the clock. "What the hell is he doing awake at five in the morning? It's not even light out."

"My guess? He hasn't been to sleep yet." Stella swung her legs over the side of the bed. "I'll go start coffee for everyone."

"You know you're an angel, don't you?" he asked, brushing his lips across her forehead.

"Hmmm. I've heard rumors," she mumbled. "Don't let him do anything crazy. This doesn't sound particularly Max-like."

"My thoughts exactly," Tof agreed worriedly.

"Go," she said, slipping into her robe. "Call if you need back up."

"Liz said Michael was coming."

Stella's eyebrows rose.

Tof sighed. "I see your point. I'll let you know."

* * * * *

Not one of the prisoners had slept through Max's arrival in the detention area; he had made sure of it. And if the guards on duty had been taken aback to see him so early and without any warning, they were quick to disguise their astonishment, retreating to the outer vestibules at either end of the long row of cells. Max had made it perfectly clear that he wanted to be left alone, though he knew his time was limited. Sooner or later Liz would show up, with whomever she saw fit to drag along as back up, and he had to be finished before she arrived. She would disrupt his concentration, and that wasn't something he could afford at that moment.

He stood in the center of the hall, allowing his gaze to shift from one cell to the next as he determined where to start. It was difficult to ignore the ripples of apprehension that surrounded him, the way Aster's men murmured to each other in fear. Not that he blamed them; for all of their supposed cooperation after Michael's demonstration of power, the prisoners had still withheld key information. Information that Max now needed. They were right to be afraid. He could sense their unasked questions, knew they wondered just how much of the former king still flowed in his veins. They would get their answer soon enough, he thought wryly.

Walking over to the cell immediately to his right, Max leaned against the bars, his hands curling into fists as he stared at the occupant. Had the guards been present, they would have frowned at how close he was getting to the prisoner - perhaps even have attempted to stop him. It was one of the reasons he had sent them out of the detention area; Max needed proximity if this was going to work. He had no illusions about the danger to himself. If he didn't maintain complete control, Aster's men could crush him. It was all about intimidation and the image he projected. There was no room for self-doubt; he had to hold fast to his belief in himself, and in his abilities.

"Did I interrupt your rest?" Max asked. With only a few feet between them, he could smell the shape shifter's fear. "All you have to do is cooperate and I'll let you get back to your beauty sleep," he said. Each of the cells had a small identification plate with complete information about the prisoner. Max made a show of glancing at the man's name, though in truth he recalled far more than that about him. "Ditmar," he added, stressing the syllables, his tongue snapping off of his teeth.

"I already told you what I know," the man replied somewhat nervously. He had stepped back when Max approached his cell, and now he moved again until the narrow bunk against his legs caused him to stumble, keeping him from going any further.

"You told us some of what you know, yes," Max agreed. "But not everything. Not what I really need."

"What else is there?" Ditmar asked.

"What do you think?" Max reached one hand through the bars of the cell and beckoned the man closer with the crook of a finger. "Come here."

The man shook his head slowly. "I don't think so," he said hesitantly.

"I'm not prone to burning anyone from the inside out," Max snapped. "Though I can't make any promises if you keep wasting my time."

"Don't listen to him, Ditmar," called someone from a cell at the end of the hall.

Ditmar shuddered, but took a step forward. "There. So, what do you want to know?" he asked.

Max raised his eyebrows. "I find it hard to believe that all of Aster's followers are quite this dense. Now, I am running out of patience. Come here. Or do you really want all of your cohorts to know just what we're discussing?" He stared purposefully at the shape shifter, amber eyes on fire.

"All right," Ditmar agreed. He shuffled slowly toward Max, as if each step brought him closer to his own execution.

"Now, that wasn't so hard, was it?" Max asked, when all that separated them were a few inches of air and the steel bars of the cell. Faster than lightning, he grasped the shifter around the back of his bulky neck and jerked him forward and down so his forehead was pressed against the bars, his knees bent to accommodate the angle. "Now who took over for Saedon? I want a name and location. Don't tell me Aster didn't set up a chain of command," he warned when Ditmar opened his mouth. "I'm not playing games." He pressed his thumb against a nerve in the man's throat to prove his point.

Ditmar gasped, pulling ineffectually at Max's hand. "I don't know," he panted. "My group leader would have answered to whoever was in charge. You gotta believe me," he rasped, as Max's thumb pressed deeper.

"And no one ever said who called the shots? I find that hard to believe," Max ground out. "You were in the academy before Aster took power. You know as well as I who headed up each class. Tof ranked after Saedon, but he's in my camp. Who did that leave?"

"I don't know," Ditmar insisted. "It could have been any one of a dozen. I was three classes back, just a kid…"

Max gripped the man's neck just a bit harder, ignoring his strangled gasp. Pressing his head against the bars, he closed his eyes and concentrated. He forced open the connection, bracing himself against the onslaught of dark images and swirling emotions that came from the shape shifter's brain. It was strange territory - so different from the human mind - but once he adjusted to the unfamiliar geography it took only a moment for Max to home in on what he wanted. Ditmar's thoughts were flying at incredible speeds, their shape distorted by fear and diminished oxygen supply, but the truth of his words was apparent. Whomever was Aster's current front man on Earth, Ditmar was ignorant of his identity.

Dropping both the connection and his hold on the shape shifter, Max watched as the man fell to his knees, gasping and rubbing his throat. Then he took a deep breath and moved on to the next cell in the row.

* * * * *

Michael and Alex caught up with Liz as she reached the first floor landing.

"What was so important that he couldn't wait a couple of hours?" Michael demanded as they pounded down the last flight of steps.

"If I knew I would have told you," Alex huffed.

"Guys, this isn't helping," Liz muttered. She grabbed hold of the banister to keep her balance as she flew around the corner.

"He's blocking you?" Michael asked knowingly.

"Yes," she replied tersely.

"Shit," Alex mumbled.

Lights blazed from the detention area as they reached the lower level. The outer door had been left open, the shifter on guard standing at attention. As they moved forward, he stepped sideways and blocked their approach.

"I'm sorry. I have orders not to let anyone pass."

Liz's eyebrows hiked to her hairline. "You have what?" she demanded.

The man blanched visibly, but held his ground. "I'm sorry, but his majesty specifically told me that he wasn't to be disturbed."

"Too late for that," Alex muttered under his breath.

"I don't care what your orders are," Liz said, moving so she was a mere inches from the guard. "We're going in there." She poked a finger into the man's chest and stared up at him. "I know for a fact you aren't prepared to use force to stop us, so either you get out of the way or we go through you."

Michael watched in amazement as Liz stood down the shape shifter, despite the fact that he had more than a foot and at least a hundred pounds on her. More amazing was the way the man's mouth dropped open at Liz's words. The guard looked up at Michael, as if pleading for assistance.

"You heard her," Michael said with a shrug. "I'd move it if I were you."

The shifter closed his eyes briefly, then took two steps to the side, his head hung low. Liz stormed past, her sneakers making a dull smacking sound on the tile floor. Alex headed after her with a tired chuckle.

"Don't worry about it," Michael advised the guard as he followed his friends. "She's a force of nature where Max's concerned. Tof'll be here in a minute. Let him in, too."

The shifter nodded slightly, his eyes still trained on his shoes. Michael sighed and hurried to catch up with the others.

* * * * *

Maria wandered into the kitchen and found Stella presiding over the industrial-sized coffee maker. "That smells good," she commented.

Stella looked up with a smile. "I was wondering who else would find their way down here."

"Well, Michael and Alex made it pretty clear that my services were not required," Maria said with a sigh. "But all things lead to food with this bunch, at least eventually. I figured breakfast was in order."

"You want to scramble some eggs? That way they'll be ready to toss in the skillet whenever everyone is… done."

Maria snorted as she opened the refrigerator door. "I see you know about as much as I do."

"I just know that Max went down to the detention area. And that Liz was worried about him."

Maria shrugged. "Like I said…" She started cracking eggs into a large metal bowl, tossing the empty shells forcefully into the trash. "I'm beginning to understand why Tof shoved all our parents down in that other wing, though. We are given to a lot of… comings and goings in the middle of the night," she muttered. "At least we can count on them sleeping through the ruckus. Can you imagine if they were all in on this?"

Stella smiled as set out a row of mugs on the counter. "It would make for a number of interesting conversations, that's for sure. Though I got the impression earlier that all of your parents were handling things fairly well."

"I suppose." Maria smiled, thinking of her chat with her mother. "Given what they know of the circumstances."

"I take it there are still a few… mysteries?"

Maria laughed. "Let's just say there are some things I will never voluntarily tell my mom."

Stella turned her back to the counter and leaned against it, her expression thoughtful.

"What?" Maria asked.

"Nothing really. I was just thinking about my own mother. She died when I was fifteen, so I never really had the chance to talk to her about this kind of stuff. Boys. Men." She smiled wistfully. "I wonder sometimes what she would have made of Tof."

"What about your father?"

"Dad met Tof a couple of times, but he passed away before we got married. I never…" Stella closed her eyes briefly and shrugged. "He didn't live long enough for me to feel comfortable explaining about Tof's… background."

"You wish you had told him," Maria said softly.

"Yeah. I wish I'd trusted that he would understand. But he was already ill, and I kept telling myself that I didn't want to risk upsetting him in his condition." She shook her head. "That's not what I was really afraid of," she admitted.

"Well, my mom knows what Michael is, and she's handling it really well all things considered," Maria said. "It's just the lifetime commitment part that has her wary, and so I figure we'll avoid that conversation for now."

"You mean telling her you've made that commitment?"

Maria felt her face flame, but nodded. After all, she had been the one to bring it up. "Yeah. If she thought teenage sex was a scary concept, this'll really put her over the edge. I guess she'll realize eventually, but I'd just as soon let the fact that I've got a steady boyfriend sink in with her first."

"She knows the important part," Stella said. "That you love him, and that he loves you. She knows enough to be happy for you, and that's all any parent really wants."

Maria grinned. "Having you around is like having this really wise, supportive big sister."

Stella laughed. "I take that as an extreme compliment."

"Good. Because that's how I meant it."

* * * * *

The prisoner in the cell next to Ditmar was slightly less cooperative, given the fact that he could still hear his friend gasping for air as a result of Max's interrogation. But he soon discovered that Max didn't really require him to move forward of his own accord; all it took was a moment's concentration and he was flying across the cell and into Max's waiting grasp. However, he knew little more than Ditmar, and Max released him almost immediately.

"I can make this much easier on all of you," Max informed the others. "One of you has to know who reports directly to Aster, and what group he or she is leading. Just tell me. I'm going to find out eventually," he warned. On the fringes of his mind, he could sense Liz approaching, and he knew he didn't have much time before he was interrupted. Letting out an exaggerated sigh, he skipped over several cells and moved to the one at the far end of the hallway - furthest from the door where Liz would enter. "How about you?" he asked, glancing at the identification tag. "Feeling chatty, Tek?"

The shape shifter was sitting in the corner of his cot, his fingers wrapped around the edge of the steel frame. He shook his head, his lips pointedly sealed together.

Max frowned, his eyes narrowing as the man seemed to tighten his grip on the bed. "That's not going to help." Focusing all of his energy, he raised a hand and the narrow cot slid swiftly across the floor. Tek barely managed to pull his legs up in time to keep from getting them crushed against the metal.

Reaching between the bars, Max grasped the man and dragged him forward until he was kneeling with his forehead against the cell door. The shape shifter fought him off, pounding against his chest and struggling to reach his throat, but Max pushed down on the back of his neck, forcing him so low that the awkward angle prevented him from getting a good hold. Using his other hand, Max trapped Tek's head against the bars and twisted so the steel dug painfully into his face.

"Tell me what I want to know, and I'll let you loose," Max said, his voice no more than a growl.

Not waiting for a verbal response, he forced open a connection, pushing his way into the shape shifter's brain. He winced as the man fought him, startled by his strength. It was possible that Max was growing tired, but it seemed more likely that Tek was trained in blocking mental links. Either way, Max found himself lost in a sea of blurry images and frenetic thoughts, an endless maze covered by a thick fog. It was almost like being surrounded by smoke…

The thought snapped through Max's consciousness. A smoke screen. If he could dig down beneath the fuzziness masking the other man's thoughts, maybe - just maybe - he would get to the heart of the images and see what he needed to see. Ignoring a distant tug at the back of his mind - knowing it was Liz trying to break open their connection - he dove deep into the shape shifter's subconscious, like a swimmer in search of buried treasure.

* * * * *

Liz's patience was wearing thin, her concern for Max not helping the situation in the least. After passing the first guard on duty with relative ease, she had slammed into two more shape shifters keeping watch over the inner door that led directly to the detention cells, and these guards seemed less impressed with her aggressive stance.

"I'm very sorry, but there were no exceptions to Max's orders," the taller of the two shifters told her, sounding sympathetic but firm. The shorter guard merely stood blocking the closed door, his arms folded across his chest. Clearly he had no intention of budging an inch.

Liz was ready to strangle the man. "Michael, do something."

Michael met the first guard's gaze and tilted his head slightly. "This isn't a matter of allegiance," he said. "Max could be in trouble in there. He was…" Michael paused. He had been about to say Max was acting erratically, but he realized that wasn't the wisest tact to take, given that these men all answered to Max as their king. The last thing Michael wanted to do was undermine his friend's authority. He let out a weary sigh. "Max was in a hurry when he came downstairs. We're concerned that there may be danger involved," he added, nodding toward the room beyond.

The shape shifter glanced at his companion, who shook his head ever so slightly. The man turned back. "General, I understand your concern, but his majesty was completely in control when he came into this facility, and quite definite in his orders. Unless there's some sign of difficulty coming from the cell block, I'm afraid I have to maintain those orders."

"So, what you're saying is we're stuck until Max either comes back out or calls for help?" Alex asked.

"This is ridiculous," Liz muttered. She closed her eyes and once again reached for Max, trying to break through the barrier he'd erected to their connection. He was there - she could sense him - but he just would not let her in. Tears of frustration leaked out from beneath her eyelids.

"Hey, cut it out," Michael told her. "None of that stuff."

"Sorry," she said, sniffing as she wiped at the corner of one eye. "I'm just scared, you know?" she continued in a whisper, moving so her back was to the guards. "What's going on in there?"

"Max knows what he's doing," Michael told her. "Remember? He just doesn't always have time to fill the rest of us in."

Liz let out a watery chuckle. "He told you that too, huh?"

"Yeah," Michael said with a smirk.

"But he had time to make sure we couldn't get past that door," Liz reminded him.

Michael frowned. "He's got his reasons, I'm sure. Relax. You'd know if something was really wrong, wouldn't you?"

"I guess. He wouldn't have the strength to block me if anything serious happened to him," she admitted.

"Well, so it's okay then," Alex chimed in quietly. "I mean, at least we know he's okay."

Liz glanced at the burly men blocking her route to Max. "I suppose it all depends on your definition," she sighed. She watched as Michael fumbled restlessly with his communicator, and she understood he wasn't quite as calm as he was letting on.

"I see there's some sort of delay?" Tof asked, entering from the stairwell, his eyebrows raised at the group of them gathered in front of the door.

"Apparently Max didn't want us following him," Liz said, glaring at the two guards.

"He gave orders that he not be disturbed," Michael explained.

"I see," Tof said. He eyed the door behind the burly guard's back. "No indication what's going on in there?"

Liz shook her head. "I can't get through to him and we haven't heard a peep since we arrived."

At that moment a flash of light burst from around the edges of the door and there was a loud crash from the room beyond. The two guards catapulted into action, instantly opening the door and dashing into the detention area.

"Max!" Liz screamed. She pushed her way past the others, her heart nearly stopping at the sight of him sprawled on the floor between the cells. The prisoners were all pressed up against the bars, their attention riveted to whatever scene had been taking place, but Liz ignored them as she dropped to the ground beside Max. "Max, are you all right?" she demanded when she realized his eyes were open and alert.

"I'm fine," he muttered, wincing as he tried to sit up. He reached up and prodded gingerly at the back of his head. "Just a bump," he assessed. There was a brief glow from his palm and he smiled up at her. "All better."

Liz slipped an arm beneath his shoulders and helped him rise the rest of the way. "Are you sure? And what exactly happened? How did you fall? What were you doing down here without any back up?"

"Okay, okay," he protested with a laugh. "Take it easy. One question at a time." He smiled and ruffled her disheveled hair back off her face. "You're wearing one of my shirts again," he noted, his tone suddenly low and suggestive.

Liz felt her face flush. "Max!" she whispered. "Stop it."

"Sorry," he said, brushing a gentle kiss over her forehead. "And I'm sorry I worried you." He kissed her once more, clearly oblivious to their audience, then stood and helped her up as well. His attention quickly turned to the cell closest to them, and it was only then that Liz noticed Michael and Tof were inside examining a prisoner who was stretched out on his cot, the two guards standing at alert in case there was any trouble.

"How is he?" Max asked, his voice edged with concern.

Tof looked up from where he was assessing the man's condition, and Liz realized the prisoner was actually unconscious. "He'll live," Tof declared. "Though I'm sure he's going to wake to one hell of a headache."

"Serves him right," Max muttered. "As long as there isn't any permanent damage. That certainly wasn't my goal."

"I'm sure he wouldn't have minded doing some damage of his own," Michael said pointedly, glaring at Max.

"Don't start," Max said, but he didn't sound particularly upset. "I knew what I was doing. He was just a little more stubborn than I anticipated."

"Okay, why do I get the feeling everyone knows what just happened but me?" Alex complained.

"For once, I'm with you," Liz said. "Max, what's going on?"

Max smiled and slipped his arm around her waist, pulling her to his side. "What do you think is going on?"

Liz stared into his eyes and was surprised to see them dancing with merriment. "I'm thinking you hit your head pretty damn hard when you fell," she declared.

Max began to laugh. "God, I love you," he told her. Leaning in he tried to capture her lips, but Liz moved to avoid him.

"You're starting to scare me, Max," she said. "What happened in here? And why are you so damn happy all of a sudden?"

Max grinned, tightening his grip on her waist so she couldn't wiggle lose. "I'll tell you why I'm so happy. Because I just got the answers I needed to put my plan in motion."

Liz's jaw dropped. "Wait? When did you get a plan? Max, what are you talking about?"

His expression softened and he looked directly into her eyes. "I'm talking about the beginning of the end," he told her. Then he cupped her cheek with a gentle hand and moved in to kiss her. And this time, she didn't pull away.

***********

TBC



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 10-Nov-2002 6:38:41 PM ]
posted on 24-Nov-2002 6:35:00 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 74

*********

Maria peered at the communicator on the counter and let out a relived sigh. "It's from Max."

"I take it they're on the way?" Stella asked.

"Yeah. He's calling for a ten minute meeting." Her brows rose. "Apparently attendance is mandatory, but we can come in our sleepwear."

Stella laughed. "He must be serious about the ten minute part."

"I guess. Anyway, everybody should be here soon." Maria cleared the screen on the small device with a click.

"Who's everybody? Should I start more coffee?"

"Just the eight of us, plus you and Tof," Maria assured her. Hearing footsteps, she nodded toward the hall. "That was quick."

Isabel appeared in the doorway, dressed in shorts and a baggy shirt, a small frown furrowing her brow. She glanced questioningly at the breakfast fixings on the counter, then shook her head. "Have either of you seen Alex? I went down to Tof's office, but he wasn't there. He's been gone since the parents got here and I'm worried about him."

"Grab a chair," Maria told her. "They'll be here in a minute."

"They?" Isabel asked.

"Didn't you get Max's message?" Maria glanced at her friend's waist. "Ah, forgot your communicator, huh?"

"I wasn't really expecting to need it," Isabel muttered. She pulled up a seat and sank down at the table. "So, do I want to know what's going on?"

"Max and Alex were burning the midnight oil," Stella responded. "No doubt we'll get all the details soon enough. Care for some coffee?"

"No thanks," Isabel told her. "My stomach's a little unsettled right now."

"I can make you some tea?" Stella offered.

Isabel smiled and shook her head. "You don't have to wait on me, Stella."

"No trouble," Stella replied. "I'm feeling motherly. English Breakfast or Earl Grey? Oh, and I'd better start the eggs. Maria, pass me that bowl, would you?"

"What is this, a party?" Kyle asked sleepily as he came into the kitchen, Tess trailing behind him.

"Hardly," Maria snorted. She slid the bowl of scrambled eggs down the counter to Stella. "Just put in your beverage order and take a seat."

"Good morning to you , too, DeLuca," he muttered.

"Anyone know what's going on?" Tess asked, sitting next to Isabel. She glanced over at the large urns of coffee. "Clearly some of you have been up longer than us."

"Max's been grilling Aster's goons again," Maria said. "That's about all we can tell you."

"Wait, why was he questioning them in the middle of the night?" Isabel asked.

Maria held up her hands. "Do I look like the alien information booth? He's your brother, don't ask me."

"Well, it must be important for Evans to pull us out of bed this early," Kyle commented. "Seeing as he was the one who was so big on us getting a good night's sleep." He stifled a yawn.

"Sorry to disturb your beauty rest, Valenti," came Max's comment from the hall, a split second before he appeared in the doorway. He strode into the kitchen, followed closely by Liz, Alex, Michael, and Tof. "Thanks for coming down so early."

"No problem, Max," Kyle said. "What's up?"

"Max, is everything okay?" Isabel asked, her eyes flicking past him to Alex.

"Look, everybody just get your coffee and take a seat, all right?" Max said. "This is just a really quick briefing and then I'll let you all get back to bed. Or at least most of you."

"There's decaf for those of you planning on getting some more sleep," Stella announced, placing a platter of steaming eggs and another of toast in the center of the table. "And full strength for those of you who have decided you no longer need any sleep," she added wryly, looking pointedly at Max.

"Thanks, Stella," Max said with a smile. "Uh, Alex? Decaf for you, my friend. I don't want to see your face for the rest of the morning, understood?"

"Yes, sir," Alex replied wearily with a mock salute.

"Michael?"

"Yeah, yeah, high octane for you and me, I got it," Michael replied, grabbing two mugs.

Max took the coffee from his friend and sat down at the head of the table. He waited patiently until everyone had been served, and Stella had taken a seat next to Tof.

"Like I said," he began. "This is going to be short. First, I'm pushing the eight o'clock meeting back until noon. I've got a lot to take care of between now and then, and there's really nothing for the majority of you to do in the meantime," he added quickly before any of them could volunteer. "If I need something, I'll let you know."

"Max, what's this all about?" Tess asked. "Maria said you were down in the detention area."

"That's right, I was," he replied. "But before that I was with Alex, going over the database he's constructed that houses everything we've learned until now. You've done a fabulous job with that, by the way, Alex. Thank you."

"No problem," Alex replied. "Uh, you think now you could tell me just what you saw in those files that sent you flying downstairs?"

"I'm getting to that," Max assured him. "I started out just reviewing the basic facts; how many of Aster's men we could account for, and where they were located. We've been letting it frustrate us - how spread out they are - but I kept thinking there had to be some way to use that to our advantage. And then I realized that we still didn't know who was calling the shots. That if we could get that one piece of information - who was essentially Saedon's replacement, and which base he was using for his headquarters - we could potentially get the upper hand."

"How?" Kyle asked. "I mean, yeah, that's good information to have, and I'm guessing that's what you were pounding out of our buddies downstairs, but even knowing who's in charge, we're still really outnumbered."

"Let me worry about that," Max told him.

Maria let out a frustrated sigh. "Max, you're talking in circles."

"I'm lost, too," Liz agreed. "Just what did you learn? And just what happened downstairs that caused that flash of light, Max?"

"What light?" Tess asked.

"Right before we went into the detention area, there was this huge flash and then we found Max sprawled on the ground," Alex said.

"You didn't," Tess murmured. "Max, please tell me you weren't…" She glanced questioningly at Michael.

"He was," Michael affirmed.

"Hello?" Liz broke in. "Would someone please tell me what you're all talking about? And why you guys seem to know what happened?"

Max looked at her. "I used a form of mental connection with the prisoners to get the information I wanted," he said. "It's akin to Tess's mind warp ability, and very similar to what you were doing to me, Liz, when your powers first began to manifest, only it's nearly impossible for the other person to block unless they've been specifically trained."

"And it's dangerous," Liz said flatly.

"It can be," he admitted, his gaze steady.

"Max, you shouldn't have tried it," Isabel said, sounding horrified. "It's not one of your strengths. You could have been…"

"Leave him alone, Iz," Michael interrupted. "He had it under control."

"Under control?" she snapped. "If he had it so together, why was there a flash of light? What knocked him off his feet?"

"Can we not argue this point, please?" Max asked quietly, his voice firm. "I knew what I was doing going into it. Might I remind you that I'm in possession of a full range of memories from out past lives? I have better command over my latent gifts than any of you have over your strongest powers. It was my decision."

A heavy silence followed his statement. Finally, Maria set down her coffee and looked at Max. "So, did your mind thingy work?" she asked.

A small smile softened Max's expression. "It did. I've got the names and locations of all of their upper hierarchy, including Aster's front man."

"So what next?" Tess asked. "What are we going to do about it?"

"I do have a plan of sorts," Max said, "but it needs some fine tuning. I'm going to sit down with Michael and Tof to hash it out," he explained, "and we'll all go over it later at the meeting. Anyone who wants to help in the meantime is welcome, but it's not necessary. Keep in mind there's going to be precious little time to sleep between this afternoon and Tuesday. Maybe longer," he warned. "So rest up now while you have the chance."

"That's it?" Isabel asked. "You're not telling us anything more than that?"

"I will, Iz, but not now. If you want all the boring details you can stay up, but you're just going hear it all again later at the meeting," Max said. "Kyle, I'll need you to contact your dad at some point and make sure he knows to be out here by noon, okay?"

"Sure thing," Kyle agreed.

"What about all the rest of our parents?" Maria asked. "What do we tell them?"

"I'll make sure they know not to disturb any of you until the meeting," Max replied.

"You mean you plan to include them in this?" Liz asked.

"Everyone needs to know what's going on. No more secrets. There's too much at stake."

"Why do I not like the sound of this?" Alex mumbled.

"I never said this was going to be easy," Max continued. "What I have in mind is dangerous. But what's most important is that I think it's enough to send Aster's minions packing for good. I think it'll be worth the risk."

"You expect us to sleep after a lead-in like that?" Kyle asked.

"Sorry," Max said. "That's it for now. I'll see you guys later." He drained his coffee mug, then stood. "Tof? Michael?"

"We're coming," Michael told him.

Maria watched as a cryptic look passed between Max and Liz, and she rose and followed him into the hall. Then she felt Michael's hand heavy on her shoulder.

"You might as well head back to bed," he said quietly. "I'm gonna be gone a while."

"Is there anything I can do?"

"You heard Max. Better rest up," he advised. He brushed his lips over hers in a tender kiss. "I'm sorry," he whispered. "You deserved to sleep in and have breakfast in bed."

"Time enough for that," she murmured back, then deepened the kiss. "See you later."

* * * * *

"Max, what might have happened? When you were making the connection?"

Liz's beautiful, dark eyes held all of the fear and concern that Max knew she was struggling to keep out of her voice. He rubbed her arms soothingly and kissed her on the forehead as she leaned into his body.

"I'm all right," he whispered.

"I know you are, but-"

"And that's all that really matters, isn't it?" he questioned softly, pulling back so he could look at her. "Do I really need to tell you? I mean, you can figure it out on your own if you really want, but there's no purpose in dwelling on it."

She let out a measured, shaky breath, then nodded. "Okay," she agreed. "I just wish…"

"What?"

"Ever since you started to remember that other life, I feel like you've been using it as your excuse to be reckless," she said slowly, holding his gaze. "When any of us question your actions, you remind us that you have all of these memories, like that means you know better, and it just puts an end to the discussion. It's not fair, Max. Michael, Isabel, and Tess don't remember that lifetime - not really - and the rest of us have no experience with it. We have no way of knowing if you're-"

"Lying?"

"No, not lying," she said quickly. "I know you would never do that. But you might… overstate your abilities. So you can take more of the pressure and danger onto yourself. To protect us," she said, softening her words with a knowing smile.

"I see. Max the masochist," he said, the corner of his mouth quirking up in amusement. He chuckled when Liz rolled her eyes. "Come here," he told her, tugging her back into the circle of his arms and resting his chin on the top of her head. Liz's arms automatically wrapped around his waist and Max closed his eyes for a moment, simply enjoying the feel of having her so close.

"Okay," he said finally. "Listen to me. Yes, what I did was potentially dangerous. But I promise I wouldn't have done it if I hadn't been sure I'd be coming out the other side. I told you before, Liz, the idea is to go on and have a quasi normal life with you. I have no desire to get myself killed, and I certainly don't want something to happen that means I leave you behind unprotected. All right?"

"Yes," she murmured.

"As for the memory thing, well, something tells me it won't be much longer before Michael starts calling me on any minor inaccuracies."

Liz pulled back and stared at him. "You think he and Maria…"

Max smiled. "I'd bet money on it."

"When?"

"Earlier tonight."

"How could I have not noticed? What kind of a friend am I? Maria knew when you and I…" Liz's sputtering trailed off when Max began to laugh. "What's so funny?"

"You. Calm down. You had other things on your mind tonight, and it's not like they've got signs on their foreheads," he teased.

Liz's eyes narrowed. "So how did you know? Michael didn't…"

"No, he didn't say anything," Max assured her. "I promise I'll fill you in later."

She shrugged, her eyes twinkling. "I'll have gotten it all out of Maria by then."

"I'm sure you will have," Max agreed. "Just spare me the gory details."

Liz laughed. "I think I can manage that."

"I've really got to get going," he told her.

She sobered instantly. "I know. You're sure you don't need me for anything?"

Max smiled ruefully. "I always need you for everything," he whispered. "But you might as well get a few hours of sleep. And grill Maria, of course," he added.

"Max…"

"Really, it's fine. Go," he told her. "I'll see you later."

Liz nodded. "Right. Later."

Max leaned down to kiss her, his tongue gently teasing her lips. Liz opened to him immediately, and he wrapped her in his arms, pulling her flush against him as their tongues twined and mated. He felt his body reacting to her, already heating up, and he forced himself to pull away, wondering if there would ever come a time when just the taste of her didn't send his desire spiraling out of control.

Resting his forehead against hers, he smiled in apology. "When all of this is over, I'm taking you somewhere we can lock ourselves away from the world for at least a week," he murmured.

Liz laughed a bit breathlessly. "Oh, my parents will love that."

"We'll find a way to convince them."

"In that case, better make it two weeks," she whispered, rising on her toes and kissing him hard. "Now go find out what's keeping Michael and Tof, before I drag you into the nearest supply closet."

Max groaned as he released her. "All right. I'll see you at the meeting."

He watched for a long moment as she walked down the hall toward the stairwell, then headed the few steps back to the kitchen and stuck his head in the doorway. Michael and Maria were talking quietly, and Tof was discussing something with the others. Max caught the shape shifter's eye.

"All set?" Tof asked, in a tone that indicated he had been aware that Max and Liz were having their own heart to heart.

"Yeah. We'd better get started," Max said.

Michael looked up. "Okay," he said, acknowledging Max with a nod.

The three of them went down the hall to Tof's office, where Max shut the door behind them.

"So, what's this big plan, Maxwell?" Michael asked, as he flopped down on the small couch near Tof's desk.

"First things first," Max said. "Tof, we're going to need to conference Kalen in for this."

Tof frowned as he glanced at his watch. "He's going to be at work by this time on the east coast. It's risky to have a prolonged conversation."

"You don't think they're on to him?" Michael asked.

"No, but the FBI takes heavy precautions, even with their own people. We can't be sure there's no wire tap on his private line, and we can't easily conference on our communicators," Tof replied.

"Can we block a tap?" Max asked.

Tof shrugged. "Yes, of course, but it will look suspicious if we talk for any length of time."

Max pursed his lips thoughtfully. "It can't be helped," he said finally. "Get him on the line. There's no other way."

"Isn't this risky?" Michael asked. "I mean, we just involved him in that whole cover story for what went down at the carnival. What are you going to have him do?"

"I'm getting to that, Michael," Max replied. "Meanwhile, I've a project for you this morning."

"What is it?"

"I need you to get someone - maybe Seth and his team - and head out to the pod chamber."

Michael's eyebrows shot up. "What for?"

"They can't access the chamber without one of us, and I'd feel safer if it was you instead of Tess or Iz."

"Whatever, Maxwell. What are we doing out there?" Michael asked.

"I need you to bring back the supplies I had Nasedo store there," Max said.

Michael's eyes bulged. While he hadn't witnessed the stock of ammunition that the shape shifter had obtained at Max's request, Isabel and Alex had given him a pretty good idea of the extent of the arsenal. "Do I want to know why?"

Max shrugged. "I said I had a plan. I never said I wasn't anticipating reprisals."

"Shit," Michael muttered. "How does the FBI figure into this little plan of yours?"

Holding up a finger, Max turned to Tof. The shifter was speaking quietly into the phone. He nodded, then pushed a series of buttons and returned the receiver to the cradle.

"Agent Pierce?" Tof asked.

"I'm here," came Kalen's reply, sounding precisely like the now-dead agent.

"Is this line secure?" Max asked.

"Yes, sir."

"All right, Kalen," Max continued. "It's time for the FBI to make up for some of the damage they've done."

"Excuse me?" Kalen asked.

"Stop talking in riddles, Maxwell. Out with it," Michael said.

Max smiled. "Gentlemen, have you ever heard the saying, 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend'?"

Michael groaned and Tof's eyebrows rose. On the other end of the line, there was silence.

Max shook his head. "Okay. This is what we need to do. Kalen, I hope you have a pen and paper, because I have some information for you. Or rather, for Agent Pierce."

*****

TBC



posted on 10-Dec-2002 2:55:49 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
In two posts, for length.

Part 75A

*************

Liz hovered in front of the door to Michael's and Maria's room, watching as her friend approached. Maria had yet to notice her and was drifting down the hallway, taking her time, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Liz couldn't help smiling at the dreamy expression on the other girl's face. She knew that look well - had seen it on her own face not that long ago.

"Hey," Liz said when Maria drew closer.

Maria looked up with a start, her smile frozen in place. Then she met Liz's expectant gaze and flushed.

"Hey, Liz," she replied, her eyes darting to the side and down. Her smile slowly widened into a grin.

"Maria," Liz said, her voice taking on a teasing note. "So? Did you?"

Maria glanced back up, then quickly nodded. "Yeah, we did," she confirmed a bit breathlessly.

Liz squealed and pulled her into a hug. "Oh my God! I thought you weren't ready? What happened?"

Maria laughed and shrugged. "I changed my mind."

Pulling back, Liz grew serious. "Why? Michael didn't…"

"Nah, it was my idea. I practically had to convince Michael." She laughed again when Liz's eyebrows rose questioningly. "Not like that. He just wanted to be sure I really was ready, and that I wasn't reacting to the whole alien situation," she said, rolling her eyes.

"And you weren't?"

"Well, maybe a little. But just the near-death situations. It wasn't about him getting his memories or whatever," Maria assured her.

Liz nodded, understanding exactly what Maria was talking about. It was the same as her not wanting to sleep with Max when he had reached for her in fear and despair over everything that had happened to them. Yes, making love could be a comfort, but it had to be more than that - especially the first time.

The girls went into the room, shutting the door firmly behind them, then plopped down on the freshly-made bed. Maria sighed happily and Liz couldn't help but giggle.

"What?" Maria asked.

Liz shook her head. "I just wish I'd thought to bring some ice cream."

Maria chuckled. "Yeah. Michael doesn't get that at all, you know. You'd think someone who dumps Tabasco on everything would be a little more in tune to the ice cream-at-any-hour thing."

"It's tradition," Liz agreed. "Max understands."

"Why am I not surprised?" Maria asked with a good natured snort.

"We're not here to talk about Max," Liz pointed out. She leaned forward with a mischievous grin. "So? Spill. Was it everything you'd imagined?"

"I had no idea…"

"Oh, I know," Liz agreed, eyes widening.

"It's a damn good thing this bond is permanent, because there's no way this hasn't totally ruined us for regular guys."

"Tell me about it," Liz laughed, lying back on the bed and staring up at the ceiling. "So how's Michael? I mean, with the permanency part?" she asked seriously.

"Honestly, he was okay with it from the start," Maria confided softly. "He was just concerned about trapping me into something I wasn't ready for." She lay back next to Liz, shifting onto her side and propping her head up on one hand. "Michael's never had anything he could count on - at least other than Max and Isabel - so I think he had a hard time believing I would be willing to commit myself to him forever."

"It's good for him to finally be on the receiving end of that kind of loyalty and love," Liz said. "He deserves it."

Maria nodded. "Yeah," she whispered.

"You, too," Liz added.

"Yeah, well, at least I've always had my mom and you and Alex," Maria said.

"That's not the same."

Maria shrugged and smiled. "Maybe."

Liz rolled over and gave her a swift, fierce hug. "No maybes about it. I'm happy for you."

"I guess this means we're both permanent residents of the alien abyss," Maria said, letting out a melodramatic sigh.

Liz laughed. "And we wouldn't have it any other way."

* * * * *

Though notified that the meeting had been pushed back, the parents found themselves too keyed up to go back to sleep and agreed to meet in the kitchen. Stella had insisted they make themselves at home, so Jeff Parker did just that. As the first one downstairs, he searched out the coffee and put on a pot, then began rummaging through the pantry and the refrigerator. He was somewhat astonished to discover to what extent the facilities had been stocked; there were sufficient supplies to keep them all quite comfortably fed for several weeks. Jeff wasn't quite sure how to react to that, but he knew enough not to comment on the fact when his wife appeared, instead putting her in charge of locating plates and cutlery.

"Jeff, Nancy, you don't need to do all of this," Diane scolded, as she and Philip entered the kitchen.

"She's right," agreed Amy, who was bringing up the rear. "Just because you run a restaurant, doesn't mean you've got to cater to us."

"Call it a busman's holiday," Jeff replied with a smile, waving off their offers of assistance. "Now how do you all want your eggs?"

With an ease that betrayed their years of practice, Jeff and Nancy soon had steaming plates of food in front of everyone. The meal occupied the group for several minutes, but once the edge was off their hunger, it became clear that they were all preoccupied. Amy dropped a spoon; Diane set her coffee mug down a touch too hard; Philip over peppered his eggs, then coughed violently at the result; after wolfing down a slice of toast, Nancy barely touched her breakfast, pushing her remaining food around on her plate.

Jeff finally sighed heavily and shoved back from the table. "Okay, so who wants to go first?"

"Well, I think something's going on. More than this Stella person told us," Amy declared. "And personally, I'm tired of these half truths and getting information doled out in fits and starts. These are still our kids we're talking about."

"I agree," Nancy said. "Max said they would explain everything this morning, and now this morning's become this afternoon."

"I'm sure…" Diane began, then trailed off shaking her head. "I was going to say that everything's fine, but I guess I have to stop making that assumption, don't I?" she asked.

"They would have said if something was really wrong," Philip assured her, rubbing her back gently.

"Would they?" Nancy asked bitterly. "They certainly haven't to date."

"That was before we knew what they were up against," Amy pointed out.

"I thought you were worried?" Nancy shot back.

"I never said that. Per se," Amy corrected. "I just want to know what's going on. And where are they all? I got a glimpse of Michael on my way down here, but that's it."

"You saw Michael?" Philip asked. "What did he say?"

Amy's eyebrows rose. "I saw the back of his head as he followed a bunch of those alien people through the front door. You think he stopped to chat with the likes of me? I don't think so."

Diane stifled a smile. "Well, Michael's not exactly talkative on his best days."

"Tell me something I don't know," Amy mumbled.

"I don't think there's any reason to jump to conclusions," Jeff said. "If something urgent was happening, there would be more activity around this place. Everything seems pretty calm to me."

"Jeff's right," Philip said. "No point in losing our heads. After all, we were up pretty late last night. Could be Max just decided everyone needed to sleep in more than we needed a drawn out explanation about things that have already happened."

"What about Michael leaving with that group?" Nancy pointed out.

"They didn't seem to be rushing or anything," Amy said. "Just determined. Soldier-like," she added with a sigh. "Didn't they say Michael used to be some sort of general? I could definitely see it."

"So you don't think there was some kind of emergency?" Nancy asked.

Amy shrugged. "I think Philip's right. If there was a real situation they would have told us."

"Maybe I should have made you decaf," Jeff teased his wife gently, nodding toward her nearly empty coffee mug.

Nancy sighed and shifted so she could lean into her husband. "I'm sorry for being such a worrier. I just have this mental image of Liz hanging from the Ferris wheel."

"I imagine Max has that same mental image," Diane assured her. "And knowing my son, it's not something he'll soon forget."

"We need to operate under the assumption that the kids are all fine unless we hear otherwise," Philip stated calmly.

"I second that," Jeff agreed. "Now, who wants more scrambled eggs?"

* * * * *

Isabel woke slowly, conscious of feeling warm and cozy and perfectly rested for the first time in days. She snuggled into the solid strength of Alex's frame behind her, smiling when his arm tightened around her waist. Her shirt had crept up as she slept, so his palm was flat against the bare skin of her stomach, its presence sending a burning awareness into the depth of her soul. His head was buried against the back of her neck, burrowed in her hair, and she could feel the steady rise and fall of his breath as it fanned against her. Something about the sensation was terribly erotic, perhaps because it felt so simple and natural for him to be holding her as she slept.

The truth was, Alex was always a gentlemanly sleeper. Despite all the nights they had now shared a bed, he never overstepped his bounds. He kept religiously to his side of the mattress, and though he generally held her as they fell asleep, his embrace was never more than comforting. Even when they kissed or fooled around before bed, he would unerringly retrace his steps to a more platonic place before they said good-night. In all respects, his control seemed to rival even Max's, and for the first time Isabel truly understood why Liz had been so frustrated with her brother when they first became involved.

Now it appeared that the answer lay in exhaustion. Alex had apparently worked himself so hard the past few days that he was too tired to keep up his guard as he slept. Isabel smiled to herself, wondering if this would break him of his reserved habits permanently. She could only suppose that positive reinforcement was required in order to guarantee it.

Glancing at the clock on the nightstand, she saw it was just past eleven o'clock, which meant she needn't feel guilty about waking Alex up; they had their meeting at noon. Still smiling, Isabel carefully rolled over within the confines of Alex's embrace, making sure that she didn't pull away from him. He mumbled softly as she turned, his words unintelligible, then snuggled closer to her, his face pressed against the swell of her breasts. Sighing, Isabel gently ran her fingers through the hair at the nape of his neck and kissed the top of his head.

"Alex?" she whispered. "Alex?"

"Hmmm," he hummed quietly. "Sleepin'."

Isabel's smile broadened. "I know, but it's time to wake up. We've got the meeting soon." For a moment there was no reply, and then Alex merely tightened his arms around her waist. "Alex?"

"Take notes for me," he murmured. He shifted slightly, pillowing his head more comfortably between her breasts and causing Isabel to let out a giggle. That caught his attention. "Huh?" Lifting up, he stared down at her sleepily. "Iz?"

"Good morning," she said with a laugh.

Alex frowned, his eyes still half closed. He looked around briefly, then back at Isabel. Only then did he seem to realize that he was laying half on top of her. He pulled back as if he'd been scalded. "Oh, sorry!"

Isabel burst out laughing. Grabbing the front of Alex's undershirt before he could get too far, she hauled him back into close proximity. "You're going to give me a complex," she teased, as he flushed bright red to the hairline.

"What?"

"Alex, I've told you I don't bite," she assured him. "At least until asked," she added, her voice dropping slightly.

Alex gaped at her, his mouth working but no sound coming out. Finally he took a deep breath and shook his head. "I thought hanging out with Parker and DeLuca gave me an insight into women, but clearly I was wrong."

"Alex?"

"Yes?"

"Would you kiss me now?"

Alex's expression evened out, losing the hint of panic that had lingered in his eyes. "That I know how to do," he said. He leaned in until his lips could brush over hers, kissing her gently, then again with more promise.

"Mmmm," Isabel said, her tongue snaking out to tease his. "That's for sure."

* * * * *

Tess frowned as her communicator went off. Checking her watch, she pulled the device from her belt and flipped the dial. "What is it, Max? Is something wrong?"

"No," he replied through the small speaker. "Kyle with you?"

"He's here," she confirmed, signaling for Kyle to join her. "What's up?"

"Can you two go round up the parents and fill them in on what went down at the fair the other night? I'd ask Liz, but the Parkers will probably keep calmer if it comes from you."

"Wait, Max, I thought that's what this meeting was for?" Kyle asked, leaning in so he could be heard.

"Things have changed. We're going to have more important things to discuss."

Tess's eyes widened and she glanced up at Kyle, nodding briefly. "We'll take care of it, Max."

"Kyle, is your dad here yet?" Max asked.

"Not that I know of. You said to tell him noon."

"Right. I just figured if he was early he could lend a little support."

"You need him for something, Max?" Kyle asked. "He's probably already on his way out here. I can call and…"

"Not for me, for you two," came Max's amused retort. "No problem. Just do the best you can. I'll see you both at noon. Thanks."

The communicator went silent. Tess refastened it at her waist with a deft movement.

"They're not going to be too happy to get this from us," Kyle commented as she grabbed a clip and pulled her hair back in a twist.

"No," she agreed. "And it's not like Max to dump this type of detail on someone else."

"Kind of makes you wonder what he's up to, doesn't it?"

"Kind of makes me worried," she admitted. She glanced quickly in the mirror above the dresser and tucked a stray curl behind her ear. "Ready?"

"Let's go."

* * * * *

"I don't understand," Amy said. "Why exactly are you two in charge of explaining what's been going on? Where are all the others?"

"Yes," Jeff agreed. "I thought Max rescheduled the meeting for noon? That's only half an hour away. Can't we just wait for him?"

Kyle struggled not to roll his eyes, and reminded himself one more time that he owed Max Evans his life. However, just once in the course of this twisted alien saga, he would like not to be a member of the B team. Or were they the C team? He wasn't even sure anymore. "Look, Max asked us to get you up to speed," he explained. "Apparently he needs the noon meeting time to discuss some other… developments."

"What kind of developments?" Nancy asked.

"We don't know exactly," Tess said. "That's why Max needs to have the meeting. So he can tell all of us what's going on at the same time."

"Does this have anything to do with where Michael disappeared to this morning?" Philip asked.

Kyle glanced at Tess. Neither of them had been aware that Michael had left the compound. "Er, maybe," Kyle said slowly. "Um, we really don't know much more than you all do."

"Surely someone knows, though. What about Liz? Max must have told her," Amy said. "And I'm willing to bet Maria knows where Michael went. Just where is my daughter, anyway? Is she off on some top secret mission too?"

"Why don't we just let the kids tell us what they need to tell us?" Diane suggested. "I'm sure everything will make a lot more sense then."

"Thanks, Mrs. Evans," Tess said. "And by the time we're done, it'll be time for the meeting anyway."

"Done with what?"

"Dad!" Kyle said. Never had he been quite so happy to have his father walk in on the middle of a discussion. "Great. You can help."

The Sheriff looked vaguely amused. "Yeah, actually, Max said you might be needing a hand in here," he said, taking a seat at the table next to his son. "So, how far you kids get?

"Well, we haven't actually started," Tess admitted.

"Jim, why don't you give us your version," Philip said. "There seems to be some question as to what we're actually supposed to be learning here this morning."

Sitting back in his chair, the Sheriff threaded his fingers together across his belt buckle. "Well, then. I guess the place to start is at the beginning, when Liz decided the only way to learn anything about Aster's men would be to take one of them hostage."

"When Liz decided?" Jeff exclaimed.

Jim chuckled softly. "Yes, Liz. That's a stubborn young woman you two raised, Jeff."

"Why do I get the feeling I'm really not going to like this?" Nancy asked weakly.

The Sheriff shrugged. "Like I said, best to start at the beginning."

***********

continued below

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 10-Dec-2002 3:08:41 AM ]
posted on 10-Dec-2002 2:58:58 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Part 75B

***********

Liz rushed down the hall toward the conference room. She and Maria had dozed off side by side after their gab session, and she had woken with barely enough time to scurry back to her own room and change into something more suitable for the meeting. Despite Max's love for her borrowing his shirts, she didn't think her parents would appreciate the look in quite the same way. So, she had donned a red cotton sun dress - the one semi-dressy item she had brought with her to the lab - and a pair of flat sandals, and now she was struggling not to slip and break her neck as she hurried to the other end of the building.

As she skidded around the final corner, all thoughts of being late vanished from her mind. Max was approaching from the far end of the corridor, his long-legged stride eating up the floor, with Michael, Tof, and the other commanders following behind him. They seemed to be moving in formation, Michael one step back on Max's right and Tof flanking him to the left. Rayna and Seth came next, and then Jenna and another shifter Liz vaguely recognized as an officer. Max and Michael were in their normal clothes, but the others were decked out in formal military garb right down to their highly shined black boots.

Max made a quick gesture with his hand, and Michael and the others broke off and headed into the conference room. Liz stood as if paralyzed just a few feet from the door, unable to bring herself to move.

"Just in time for some fortification," Max said with a smile as he approached.

"Fortification?" she echoed. "Like a vitamin?"

"Like this," he whispered, framing her face with his hands. And then he was kissing her, his tongue dancing in her mouth, and Liz could feel his love for her rushing through her veins as the fireworks went off behind her eyelids.

"Max," she murmured huskily against his lips, rising on her toes so she could fit herself more perfectly against him, her arms wrapping around his neck.

"Mmm," he hummed, nipping at her mouth. "If that's what happens when you see everyone else in uniform, maybe I should get one for myself."

Hearing the teasing note in his voice, Liz managed to break away, her breathing uneven. "So, why do you need fortifying?" she asked. "To tell my parents all the details of my brilliant plan?" she continued wryly.

"No. Because I sent Tess and Kyle to tell them the details of your brilliant plan," he said.

"Max! Why did you…"

"Shhh," he murmured, pressing his thumb to her lips. "They needed to know, and I didn't have time to do it."

"You should have told me. I would have…"

"Did you really want to explain all the gory details to them?" he asked seriously.

"No," she admitted. "But they're going to be upset."

"I don't think so. The Sheriff showed up early and I sent him in as back-up. It'll be fine."

Liz sighed. "If you say so." She paused, watching Max as he watched her, his dark eyes only hinting at the emotions she could sense rolling through him. "What?" she whispered.

Max continued to cradle her face in his hands and leaned in to rest his forehead against hers. "I love you," he said.

"I love you, too." When he neither moved nor spoke again, Liz frowned. "Max, what's really going on? What's going to happen when we walk through that door?"

He brushed his thumb gently over her cheek, the gesture so tender and measured that Liz felt a shot of fear zing straight to her heart. "Max?" she pressed. "What's going on?"

His answer was no more than a whisper, sending chills dancing along her spine. "We're going to war."

* * * * *

Max strode into the conference room with Liz at his side, grateful that no one could tell how fast his heart was beating or the way his palms were coated with sweat. Well, except for Liz, of course, since her hand was clasped in his and their pulses thrummed in perfect unison. He wished he could be strong enough not to lean on her at this moment, but it was impossible. As impossible as denying the fear racing through his blood. He needed her desperately - in his life and by his side - and he was never more proud of her than he was at that instant, feeling her small fingers twined securely in his own, telling him that she would never let go.

This was it. The moment he had been dreading since his memories began to return. The moment of truth. All eyes were on him, and when it came right down to it, the actions and decisions that he made would decide their fates. For no matter how much he relied on the people around him - their words of wisdom, their experience, their strength and their love - he was the one ultimately responsible. Lover, Brother, Son, Friend, Leader, King; the title didn't matter. What mattered was the man inside, the man he was becoming, the man he once was. Alien or human, this world or another, every second of two short lives had led to this point. Now was the time to see what he was made of, and hope that it was enough to carry them through.

The room was silent, all attention focused on him. Max held Liz's chair out for her, then took his own seat at the head of the table. He noted the parents sitting quietly toward the back of the room, their expressions subdued. Catching the Sheriff's eye, Max was rewarded with a quick nod and a smile. Whatever Jim, Kyle, and Tess said, the parents had accepted it. Like virtually everyone else in the room, they were patiently waiting to hear what the next phase of the insanity would bring.

Taking a deep breath, Max nodded to Tof, and the shape shifter dimmed the overhead lights. Using the remote for the laptop, Max projected the map of their enemies' scattered locations on the far wall. Each hideout was marked with a florescent green alien, yet no one so much as smiled at the whimsical representations.

"Aster has men staked out in each of these seven towns," Max began. "As few as ten in some, as many as thirty in others. Thanks to one of our more… informed… prisoners, we are in possession of the names of each of the seven leaders, including the man who reports directly to Aster."

There was a long pause while Max waited for someone - anyone - to ask how he obtained the information from their hostages, or at least who the leaders were. When no one so much as breathed loudly, he raised his eyebrows slightly and continued.

"In exactly one hour, members of the FBI's Special Unit will be landing in six of these towns, armed with the names and locations we have obtained." With a flick of the remote, the small alien marker vanished from over Albuquerque and the other six markers turned black.

Now there were murmurs around the crowded table, and Max could see that several of his friends were shocked. In the back of the room, his own father seemed somewhat pale and his mother was white as a sheet.

"I have more, but you might as well get your questions out of the way now," Max stated. "Alex?" he asked, when his friend raised a tentative hand.

"Uh, isn't this whole thing kind of… risky?" he ventured. "I mean, I know these guys are technically alien hunters, but they don't exactly have the best record so far and we're talking some serious numbers out there. Plus Aster's guys can shape shift, right?"

"We're hoping the element of surprise will work in our favor," Max replied. "The Feds should be able to get in, do their thing, and get out before anyone can sound an alarm. Hence the simultaneous operation."

"Just what is their thing?" Isabel asked.

Max turned slowly to meet his sister's gaze. "No prisoners," he said flatly. When his response was met with silence, he sighed wearily. "I know how that sounds, but we are fighting a war here. It's us or them, and there's only one answer in that scenario that I find acceptable."

"We understand, Max," Tess said.

"Any other questions?" Max asked.

"Yeah," Liz said. "Um, why just the six towns? What happened to Albuquerque?"

Max heard Michael shifting in his seat beside him and met his second's expectant look. This was the one point of the plan that Michael had fought him on, and Max could understand his reticence. After all, it was Michael's duty to keep Max safe, and from that standpoint Max was clearly flying in the face of all things reckless. But Max also knew this had to be done. Besides, he still had a surprise or two left.

Again adjusting the screen, Max erased the six black aliens and brought back the single remaining green one - right in the middle of Albuquerque. "I'm glad you asked that," he said softly. "Albuquerque is their center of operations, and the shifter in charge there is the one who answers to Aster."

"Saedon's replacement," Liz murmured.

"Exactly," Max said.

"So you're saying this guy's the head honcho here on earth and you're not sending the Feds to deal with him?" Kyle asked incredulously. "Won't he come looking for blood as soon as he finds out what you've done? You can't think he won't get wind of it?"

"Of course he'll hear about it," Max agreed. "In fact, I'm counting on it."

"Have you lost your mind?" Maria demanded loudly. "Seriously, Max. Did you get brain damage doing whatever you did to that guy this morning? And you," she continued, smacking Michael's arm. "What are you thinking, letting him sputter on this way?"

"Same thing I think about letting you sputter on," Michael muttered, grabbing her hand. "He's got his own ideas about how this should be done and damned if he'll listen to me about it."

"Maria," Liz said softly.

Max smiled at Liz gratefully before he went on. "Maria, I understand why you may find this plan irrational, and I'll admit it's a bit unconventional…" He paused at her snort and stared at her meaningfully. "Okay, there is more to this. I did say I wasn't done yet," he reminded her.

"Sorry," Maria mumbled.

"Albuquerque is important for a number of reasons. First of all, it's one of the smaller enclaves - just a dozen shifters including the leader. Once the others are wiped out - even if a handful escape - they won't have a chance of succeeding in a full on attack against us."

"That still doesn't strike me as a good reason to let them go," Kyle commented.

"No, not on it's own," Max agreed. "But there are other circumstances."

"Such as?" Isabel asked.

"I'm not trying to come out on top in a small skirmish," Max said. "This is for the whole thing. I want this war over. At least here on earth. I don't want to spend the rest of my school years looking over my shoulder, wondering where the next attack might come from or which of my friends is suddenly an enemy in disguise. I want our lives back." He rose from his chair and leaned forward across the table, looking each of his friends in the eye in turn. "This is a war, and we will be victorious. And there's only one way we can do that."

"Aster," Liz whispered.

"Yes, Aster," Max agreed. "None of us will be safe while Aster continues to send wave after wave of shape shifters after us. Truthfully, none of us will be safe while Aster still rules, but there's nothing I can do about that from here. But I can put an end to his endlessly flowing resources," he declared.

"What does that have to do with this last group of shifters?" Tess asked. "What makes them special, Max?"

Max smiled. "Their leader."

Michael frowned. "Maxwell, who's in charge? Who did Aster have follow up for Saedon?"

Max's smile broadened at his friend's question, knowing he was beginning to understand. "Zolan Quer."

Michael's face crumpled further. "Quer? God, isn't he dead by now?"

Max let out a deep-throated laugh. "You never did like him, did you? But no, not him. His son."

Isabel and Tess exchanged confused looks. "What are you two babbling about?"

"Zolan Quer, at least the senior one, was head instructor at the military academy during the time when virtually everyone here received their training," Tof volunteered. "Both Max's and Michael's notable prowess on the battlefield was a direct result of Zolan's rather unorthodox teaching methods."

"Unorthodox? The man was a sadist!" Michael spouted.

"Wait," Isabel interjected. "Michael, you remember this man? How?"

Michael's mouth snapped shut and he immediately glanced at Maria, then just as quickly looked away.

Max smirked at the horrified expression that spread over his sister's face.

"No! You two…" Isabel's mouth snapped shut as well, as she clearly recalled that Maria's mother was in the room.

"Never mind," Michael muttered. "What I fail to see is why you think it's a good thing that Quer's son is now Aster's top flunky. If he's anywhere near as impossible as his father, you should have put him first on the list for the Feds."

"Zolan was a lot of things, but he wasn't a traitor," Max said.

"So? What does that have to do with Junior?" Michael demanded.

Max's eyes flicked to Tof. "We already have some experience in this area, if you'll recall."

"But Max," Isabel said softly, "Michael has a point. Just because Tof proved as loyal as his father, doesn't mean this Zolan will work the same way. Did you even know him before?"

"No," Max admitted. "He's young; he probably wasn't even born yet when we were killed."

"So there's no way of knowing where his loyalties lie," Tess said. "If he'd been part of the resistance, wouldn't he have ended up with Tof and everyone here?"

"Not necessarily," Tof said. "Even here on earth, our numbers were scattered. Not everyone was familiar with the plan to try to reinstate you to your previous positions of power. Some loyalists were such in name only, not believing that the reincarnation process could possibly produce anyone worthy of returning to the throne," he admitted.

"But that means they still would be against Aster, even if they weren't precisely for me," Max pointed out.

"So how do we find out?" Alex asked.

"That's the hard part," Max admitted. "We wait."

"Wait?" Kyle repeated.

Max nodded. "Kalen is leading the Special Unit's mission. Until we hear a report from him regarding the effectiveness of their attack, we won't know what we're dealing with. And only after that will we be able to concentrate on Albuquerque. If we move in earlier, we may tip our hand regarding the other six groups."

"So… we wait," Maria said.

"That's all we can do," Max agreed. He scanned the room, gazing at his parents, his friends, the people who would ultimately be fighting at his side. His hand found Liz's beneath the table and squeezed. "That's all we can do," he repeated softly. "For now."

**********

TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 10-Dec-2002 3:14:19 AM ]
posted on 4-Jan-2003 10:52:05 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Just a quick note, folks. Hope everyone's holidays were good and that you're all enjoying the new year. As for me, I did go home for Christmas, so there wasn't much writing going on, but I'm back now and a stone's throw away from finishing the next part. It's giving me a bit of trouble, but I'm hoping to have it up either today or tomorrow.

Ariel- Glad you found your way over here, and that you're enjoying this last story of the series. Yeah, it's a little long. LOL Don't worry about feeling like you're repeating other people's comments; we writers like everyone's input and always appreciate more readers and feedback. Most of us write to entertain, so knowing that we're successful in that is always a wonderful thing. Welcome to the board. Lots of fun stuff here. *wink*

Happy New Year to all of you, and I'll be back soon with the next installment.

*happy*
Em
posted on 4-Jan-2003 7:37:45 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
As promised, a new part, in two posts due to length. Hope you all enjoy. Thanks for all the terrific feedback and comments, guys. I really appreciate it. You're all the best.

Hugs,
Em

***********

Part 76A

***********

The meeting wrapped up swiftly once Max had finished explaining the tactical end of his plan. Michael waited as his friend dismissed the majority of the room to return to their posts, then nudged him to gain his attention.

"What Michael?" Max asked quietly.

Michael nodded toward the far end of the table where the parents sat. "They're looking freaked," he commented.

Max sighed. "We've dumped a lot on them in just a few hours. I'd better go talk to them." He glanced back at Michael. "You all set?"

"I'm ready," Michael confirmed. "Just say the word."

"Thanks, Michael."

"You know I'm with you, Maxwell. Even when I think you're being a crazy fool."

"You've thought that about a lot of things," Max replied, sounding amused.

"And I'm not always wrong," Michael pointed out, brows raised. "A lot of the time," he conceded, "but not always."

"Trust me," Max said. "This is going to work."

Michael nodded wordlessly as Max rose and headed across the room. Then he looked up and caught Tof's eye. The shape shifter was standing a few feet away, but it was clear he had been listening to the conversation.

"Well? What do you think?" Michael asked.

Tof moved closer as if to avoid being overheard. "He does realize that he's grossly overestimating the chances of the Special Unit wiping out Aster's forces, doesn't he?"

Michael sighed. "Yeah. He knows it's likely we'll end up losing more Feds than we lose aliens, but he's willing to take the risk. I guess he figures it's a good deal for us either way," he added wryly.

Tof frowned. "You don't sound as sure."

"No, I agree with him about that," Michael said. "I'm just surprised that Max is the one who suggested it."

"You're not use to him making such hard choices," Tof said. "But you have to accept that he's changing, Michael. Becoming more than he was before in either lifetime. He's working very hard to combine the best of both selves, but the task is anything but simple."

"So I've heard," Michael muttered. "I just wish he wasn't experimenting with his dual personalities in the middle of all of this."

Tof smiled and pat Michael on the shoulder. "I wouldn't worry about the timing so much. I suspect tight situations bring out the best in Max. And in you."

"Yeah, well, we'll see."

* * *

Max moved to join the parents, indicating to Liz as he passed that he would handle it. Turning a chair to face them, he sat down and closed the gap in the circle they had formed.

"How are you handling all of this?" he questioned gently, though he already had a fairly good idea from their shocked expressions and general pallor.

The Evanses exchanged looks, then Philip just shook his head. "Max, we… We're trying to be supportive and have faith in your abilities, but it's getting difficult, son."

"Your father's right," Jeff said. "Everything just seems to be escalating, Max. How can we not be concerned?"

"I never asked you not to be," Max said simply. "Mr. Parker, we've never claimed this was easy, or that we were doing anything more than flying by the seats of our pants. Even with my military training from my past life, I'm still pretty much in the dark," he said honestly.

"Well that's just terrific," Amy pronounced. "We're trusting you with our daughters' lives and you're telling us it's a crap shoot. Great, Max."

"I'm sorry, Mrs. DeLuca," Max said. "The last thing I want is for anyone to get hurt. I'd die myself if it would keep the rest of you safe. And for all I know, it might come to that. All I can say for sure is that this confrontation is going to happen, one way or another, and that as naïve and ill-prepared as we are, we're still the only thing standing in the way of Aster taking over the planet."

Diane let out a long, trembling breath. "But why bring in the FBI, Max? Why risk that exposure on top of everything else? After everything they did to you…" She trailed off, her composure clearly wavering.

"We won't be exposed, Mom," Max assured her. "Kalen is our man on the inside, and he would never betray us to the Unit. His sole purpose within the Bureau is to protect us. I just happened to see an opportunity to throw the FBI off of our scent and to eliminate two separate threats at once. Or at least a good portion of each."

"Sun Tzu," Philip muttered.

"What?" Jeff asked.

"Sun Tzu," Philip repeated, a little louder. "He wrote The Art of War. It's a series of essays on how to prevail in battle. I read it back in college. I know they use it in business school, too, to teach executives the principles of strategy. Never thought I'd witness any of its tenants used for their original purpose," he sighed.

Diane frowned. "The Art of War? I remember seeing that on Max's desk earlier this summer, just before school got out."

Max smiled. "Yeah. I was doing a little light prep reading," he admitted.

Diane shook her head. "And I was trying to figure out which of your classes was covering Chinese history," she sighed.

"You've been anticipating this for a long time, haven't you?" Nancy asked suddenly. "Some sort of fight."

Max nodded. "Maybe even since we were children. It was why, before, we were always ready to run. To leave town if we were somehow discovered. I guess deep down we understood we weren't ready to stand and defend ourselves."

"Before?" Jeff asked.

Max turned and looked at him. "Before Liz," he replied.

Jeff smiled slightly. "Of course."

"And now you're ready?" Nancy asked.

Max's gaze returned to her. "Now we have no choice."

"We understand that, Max. And part of each of us is so proud of you kids," Philip began.

"But the other part is terrified," Amy interjected. "Max, I want to believe that all of this is going to work out, but the truth is I'd much rather pack up Maria and head to Phoenix until you're all done blowing each other up," she snapped. "This is craziness."

"Running isn't the answer," Max said gravely. "There is no place we can hide where they won't eventually find us." When no one appeared to have a come back to that, Max sighed. "I'm sorry. For all of this."

"It's not your fault, son," Philip said.

"I didn't bring the events to pass, but I brought you all into it," Max replied.

"No," Diane countered. "Your father and I took you home, Max. We adopted you and Isabel knowing that your background was a mystery."

The ghost of a smile crossed Max's face. "Yeah, but somehow I don't think this was the kind of mystery you had in mind, Mom. But thanks." He brushed his bangs up off his forehead in a restless gesture. "I've got to go take care of some things," he said. "I'll keep you all abreast of the situation."

"Is there anything we can do?" Jeff asked.

"Not right now, but I'll let you know," Max promised.

Max found Liz and Maria lingering outside the conference room, everyone else having apparently dispersed.

"What did you say to them?" Liz asked anxiously.

"More of the same," he sighed. "That we don't have a choice. That we're doing the best we can." He slipped his hand beneath her hair to cup the nape of her neck, smoothing his thumb over the tender skin. His eyes darted toward Maria. "They're all understandably concerned, but I think your mom's the worst, Maria. She's pretty unnerved by all of this."

"I knew the hip and cool act wasn't going to last," she replied. "I guess I'd better go talk to her."

"Just remember that running's not an option at this point," Max reminded her.

Maria's eyes widened. "Max, you know I wouldn't do that. I might be scared, but I'd never take off on you guys."

"I know that," he assured her. "But I'm not sure your mother's quite convinced."

"I'll make her see," Maria promised. She gave Liz's hand a squeeze and disappeared through the doorway.

"What about my parents?" Liz asked, leaning into the comfort of Max's arms.

"They're frightened, but holding it together. I think your mother has new appreciation for just how long we've known this was coming."

"Why?"

"Just something my mother said to her. It's not important." He kissed her on the forehead, then gently pulled away. "I've got a few things to take care of, so maybe you want to go see how your parents are yourself," he suggested.

"Probably a good idea," she admitted ruefully.

"Meet me back in our room in an hour?"

"Okay," she agreed.

"Good luck." Max kissed her once more, caressing her cheek with his palm. Then he strode off down the hallway.

* * * * *

Isabel needed air. There was something about the building that was starting to make her feel claustrophobic. Leaving Alex to review computer print outs with Kyle and Tess, she made her way through the intricate hallways and out the back door. The sun felt hot on her skin after the controlled temperature and man-made lighting of the laboratory, and she closed her eyes as she turned her face upward to meet it. A slight breeze ruffled her hair and caused her to sigh. Normally by this point in the summer she would have a golden tan from lying out in the backyard, and everyone would be busy planning barbecues and firework displays for the Fourth. Instead she was a pasty white from too many hours spent doing research, and they were all praying to live through the holiday. When had everything gone so horribly off track?

"Taking a break?"

Isabel jumped and opened her eyes at Tof's quiet words. She hadn't heard a thing.

"Didn't mean to startle you," he assured her.

"No, it's just… You're so quiet," she stammered. "I, um… just needed to get outside for a bit."

Tof nodded and began to walk, indicating she should follow. "You're nervous. It's understandable."

"Are you?"

"Nervous? Of course," he replied, seeming surprised. "Did you think I wouldn't be?"

"I guess not. It's just you have more experience with this type of thing than the rest of us."

"Actually, both Max and Michael have much more time on the battle field in genuine combat situations than I do," he said. "Though I don't imagine Michael remembers that at this point."

Isabel felt herself flushing, realizing what the shifter was alluding to. "He seemed to be remembering just fine during the meeting," she said curtly.

Tof laughed. "Just bits and pieces. No doubt it will be weeks before he recovers more complete memories."

"So, what are you doing out here?" Isabel asked, anxious to change the subject. As far as she was concerned, she already knew way too much about both of her brothers' sex lives.

"Drills," Tof replied, nodding to the corner of the building just ahead of them. As they cleared it, Rahna and Seth came into view, along with the squads of shape shifters that answered to them.

Isabel's steps faltered. "Oh," she said. "I… I didn't realize. I guess I should get out of the yard then, shouldn't I?"

Tof gave her a measured look. "Or you could join us for a while if you'd rather. Some target practice?"

Isabel glance at the shifter, then back to the precise lines of men and women standing at attention. Each was decked out in full combat uniform, down to their polished boots. Behind them several men were preparing the targets, adjusting size and distances. She realized with a jolt than Michael was among them.

"It'll help you get control of that excess energy," Tof added pointedly.

"Okay," Isabel agreed with a nod. "Just tell me where to go."

*******

continued below




[ edited 1 time(s), last at 4-Jan-2003 7:53:59 PM ]
posted on 4-Jan-2003 7:38:58 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 76B

**********

Liz paced the length of the room, her eyes darting periodically to the communicator on the dresser. Max had told her an hour, but it had been nearly twice that and still no sign of him. Should she contact him? Or just go look for him? But then he might show up and not find her. She chewed nervously on her bottom lip. Nothing could have happened - not there in the middle of the lab with a small army to protect them - at least not without her hearing about it. He was just held up with something. Maybe a call from Kalen, she thought hopefully. Maybe in a minute he would fly through the door and sweep her into his arms and tell her it was all over.

Sighing, she dropped down on the edge of the bed, knowing she was fooling herself. Even if Kalen and the Feds took out all six nests of Aster's men, that still left the group in Albuquerque. Whatever happened that afternoon, it wouldn't be simple or clean cut. There was no way it could be.

The door swung open and Liz jumped to her feet. "Max?"

"Yeah, it's me," he said, coming into the room. He looked tired, the past few sleepless nights clearly catching up to him. "Sorry I'm late. I was going over a few contingencies with the Sheriff."

Liz swallowed hard. "What kind of contingencies?"

"How to protect the town in the event they attack there instead of here at the lab."

"You think they might attack Roswell?" she gasped.

Max shook his head. "Doubtful. They know about this lab and that we're using it as our base of operations. There's no reason for them to go looking anywhere else. I just wanted all the bases covered."

But his serious expression didn't ease Liz's mind. "Are you sure?" she pressed. "Max, don't protect me if you think…"

"Liz, I promise you," he broke in wearily. "Look, that's not what I wanted to talk to you about. Sit down, okay?"

It hadn't occurred to her that Max had an actual purpose in wanting to meet in their room, other than to spend some quiet time together before all hell broke loose. They had made it a point to take an hour alone before facing each of their most recent crises, at least when they were able to do so. Now Max was staring at her with dark intent deep in his amber gaze, and she felt her knees grow liquid. Liz sank down onto the bed.

"You're scaring me," she said softly.

Max shook his head and his eyes cleared slightly. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to," he whispered, taking a seat beside her. "I'm just really tired right now," he admitted.

"Maybe you should just take a nap, Max," she suggested. "I can wake you if anyone needs you."

"No, I'm all right. I'll lie down a little later if there's time." He tugged her into his arms and she went willingly, slipping her own arms around him as she rested her head against his chest. Max took a deep breath, and she could feel a slight shudder travel through him.

"You wanted to tell me something," she prompted.

"Yeah, I do," he said slowly, his hand stroking soothingly down the length of her hair.

Liz tensed despite herself. Whatever it was, Max wasn't looking forward to broaching the subject. "Just get it over with."

"You've never asked me what my planet is like," he said suddenly. "I mean since I've remembered my past life." He pulled back a few inches so he could look down into her eyes. "Not once."

There was nothing accusatory in his tone, or even curious. Liz didn't feel like Max was reproaching her; he was merely stating the facts.

"No, I haven't," she agreed. "I thought… you would tell me when you were ready. If you wanted to," she said. "You want to talk about it now?"

Max smiled faintly, ignoring her question in favor of his own. "It doesn't have anything to do with the fact that maybe you don't want to know?" he asked gently. "That maybe you're a little scared to hear about it because that might make it more real?"

"I…" She paused, mulling over his words. It would be easy to disagree, to insist that of course she wasn't scared, but would it be the truth? "I guess I've tried not to think about it," she admitted finally. "Rationally, I know that what you're remembering is the past - another life - and that time has come and gone. It can't hurt me. Won't… pull you away from me," she continued in a quiet voice. She could feel Max snaking his hand up into her hair, his fingers rubbing lovingly over the back of her head, offering her wordless reassurance. "But emotionally, I can't help but feel…"

"Scared," Max finished for her. "That my memories might somehow lead me down another path. Away from my life with you."

Liz nodded slightly, burrowing back into his chest. He sounded so calm and understanding, it made her fears seem that much more unjustified. The tightening she had begun to sense in her chest loosened its hold.

"I'm not leaving you," he whispered into her hair. "I couldn't. Not for all the kingdoms in the universe. Okay?"

"Okay," she murmured, tightening her arms around him. "I do know that," she said. "I do."

"Good." Cupping her face, he pulled her up so he could kiss her. Then he looked into her eyes. "Now, that said, there's something I want to show you, Liz. That I need to show you."

Liz took a deep breath. "In your past," she said, understanding.

Max nodded. "You said before that I was using my memories as an excuse to be reckless. That because the rest of you can't call me on my actions, I'm rushing in and claiming it's some secret from my past that's leading me."

"You can't blame me for wondering," she said. "You've been taking a lot of risks, Max."

"I know. And that's why I want you to see. So you can understand."

"You mean…"

"I want to reverse our connection so I can show you what I remember from my world," he said quietly. "I need you to know what it was like back there - what I was like - so you can see how different things are here. How much better."

"All right."

"Liz, I… Not everything is going to be pretty," Max told her. "I can control what you see to an extent, but our connection is too strong for me to be able to direct you completely. I… I want you to remember that they're just memories, okay?"

"You're worried I'll see something about you and Tess? Max, I know you…"

"No, not Tess," he said quickly. "Our relationship was no closer than it is in this life. I mean… the violence. We were living in a very volatile time."

"Oh," Liz said. "I… Don't worry, Max. I can handle it."

"All right then," he said. "Come here."

Liz followed him as he shifted all the way onto the bed, lying down next to him and allowing him to position her on her side. They lay facing each other, noses only inches apart, Max cradling her cheeks in his palms. She felt her eyes drawn automatically to his, and before he finished his standard instructions to let her mind blank out and take deep breaths, she was already swimming into the depths of his gaze. For an instant she was surrounded by amber and then everything went black.

The flashes started slowly, and as always they included memories of her, scenes from their childhood, Max and Isabel wandering out on Puhlman Ranch. But she could feel herself being dragged downward, falling deeper into Max's psyche. He was tugging her deliberately, taking her where he wanted her to go, so she did her best to relax and just allow him to lead her.

The change was gradual, the images growing blurry as the colors became deeper and unfamiliar. Liz found herself straining to see as if through a filter until she realized that Max was the one creating the lack of focus. Slowly things became clearer as he directed her toward the memories he wished her to see, but even then it took time for her to adjust to the different quality of light. Everything seemed to take on a heated aura, like a stage lit through gels, appearing almost reddish. Yet the air seemed cool and murky in contrast, thick and heavy against her skin. She could actually feel the difference in the atmosphere as if she were physically there.

As her eyes grew accustomed to the brief illumination, the shapes around her slowly morphed into beings, their appearance not so different from humans. Their limbs were longer and their torsos more slender, causing them to move fluidly as if they were gliding rather than merely walking. Their hairless heads were large in comparison, seemingly oversized for the slim necks that carried them. Yet the eyes were what struck Liz. Large and luminescent, they held a warmth and intelligence that immediately reminded her of Max.

The scenery flowed through her mind, taking her from one grand room to the next and along smoothly fashioned hallways. The ceilings rose almost too high for her to see them, and only the occasional movement from above alerted her to the fact that there were actually additional floors that appeared translucent from her vantage point. Imbedded in Max's memories was the knowledge that this was where he had grown up in his past life - the royal compound where he, Isabel, Michael, and Tess had spent their youth. Sentries stood guard at each major intersection, their thoughts audible as Liz traveled past them - quiet reverence for the young leader Max had been.

She became aware of other thoughts as they moved through the palace, the result of the telepathic communications relied on by Max's people. It was strange to have her mind invaded by so many ideas all at once; only the careful hold Max kept on their connection was enabling her to filter and dissect them without her head exploding. She had no illusions that she would be able to survive the bombardment unassisted.

Faces came in and out of focus. Liz was aware of Isabel, Michael, Max's mother in particular. Beings who looked so unlike anything Liz would have ever imagined, yet whose thoughts and emotions melded with her own, their familiarity to Max allowing them to ease into her own consciousness. Their thoughts were a pastiche from various memories; pride over Max's performance at the military academy, dismay over the worsening political situation, indecision regarding Max's approaching union with Tess. More faces appeared: Tof's father, his mind too complex and jumbled for Max to easily decipher; groups moving in formation, clearly troops preparing for a confrontation; someone Liz sensed could only be Nasedo, his brusque thought patterns easily identified. She found the shape shifters had a distinctly different feel than other beings, although visually they appeared identical.

The flashes grew swifter, filtering through her mind like a mad rush of film. Liz saw glimpses of military strategy meetings, whispers of warning, mounting security measures. The atmosphere grew tense, tempers volatile. A hasty assembly included Max and Michael as well as a number of scientists, their thoughts shooting so rapidly that Liz caught none of the content. She caught glimpses of foreign devices she understood were weapons. Random concepts flew through her mind. Spy. Traitor. Destruction. She had no way to focus them, or trace them to their sources. But she could feel the growing panic that surrounded them, and the weight of responsibility on Max's shoulders.

Suddenly there came a great wave of protectiveness, followed by fury so strong that Liz felt her body shudder with it. She saw a sparkling wall of silver - what seemed like miles of shimmery cloth flowing before her eyes - and then she was enmeshed in a battle so brutal she had no words to comprehend it. She could feel Max's anger mix with hopelessness as an endless sea of shape shifters surrounded him, watched as he sent surge after surge of energy blasting from the weapons in his hands, trembled as the shifters continued to close in even as he mowed them down around him. In the back of her mind she could feel a tugging sensation - Max trying to break the connection - but she was already in too deep, the rush of emotions carrying her along like swelling river. At a distance she was distantly aware, as Max was, of Michael falling from sight beneath the waves of their enemies. Then suddenly she was filled with an excruciating pain that robbed her of her ability to breathe.

Liz gasped and jerked upward, feeling herself thrown bodily from the connection as Max forced her from his memories. She sat up, gulping for air, as Max rolled to his back, panting heavily.

"Oh, God." She felt for his hand, squeezing tightly as they each struggled to regain their breath.

"I'm sorry. I tried to end it before…" he managed.

Liz glanced down to find Max lying with his eyes tightly shut, his face contorted as he fought to breathe deeply. Shallow tremors wracked his body.

"Max, open your eyes," she urged, lying beside him again and pulling him into her arms. She fought to concentrate on the present - the soft bed beneath them, the feel of Max's strong chest as she curled against him - ignoring the lingering pain and nausea that had left her trembling and queasy. "It's all right," she whispered, pressing her lips to his clammy cheek. "I've got you. You're all right. We're safe."

He pressed her closer with unsteady hands, but his breathing seemed to be evening out and the tension in his muscles was lessening. "I didn't want you to live through that last part," he murmured, rubbing her back. "I'm so sorry, Liz."

"I told you I could handle it," she told him, fighting to keep her voice from quivering. "Max, why didn't you tell me sooner?"

"What?" he asked.

"That your memories of your death… that you recalled everything so clearly. God, Max, I can't believe you've been walking around with that in your head all these weeks," she breathed, tightening her embrace. "It was so vivid," she whimpered.

Max kissed the top of her head and continued to stroke her back. "It's not so bad," he soothed. "It's not like I take the memory out and turn it over in my mind every day. Truthfully I keep most of those memories pushed way down deep unless I think I need them for something," he murmured.

"But…"

"Hush," he said. "This wasn't about how I died. That's not new information, Liz. It's not what I wanted to show you."

"Okay," she said, making a mental note to bring the subject up again later. She couldn't believe that Max was as adjusted to his memories as he claimed.

"Tell me what you saw," he prompted her. "Before the final battle."

"I saw the palace. I saw people in your life."

"Which people?"

"Michael and Isabel. Your mother. A few others I recognized."

"And? What else?"

Liz thought a moment, reviewing her impressions in her mind. Everything had flowed so swiftly. "You were all so young," she said sadly. "I mean, I could sense that, you know? Except you didn't act young. Age wise you were, but your experience was obvious somehow. The length your people went to educate and prepare you."

Max chuckled quietly. "Not your typical public school education, huh?"

"Yeah, well, I never claimed the human race had their priorities straight," she snorted.

"Anything else that struck you?"

"How capable you were," she said softly. "Not just powerful physically, but the presence of mind. I also realized how strange it must be to communicate telepathically. No wonder you could block me so easily when our connection strengthened," she mused. "You had to barricade yourself from all that constant noise before."

"What did you hear? Could you make anything out? I tried to filter for you."

"I got some stuff. The growing unrest. The sense that there was some sort of traitor leading the other side. I'm assuming Aster."

"Yeah. That it?"

"Oh, the air!" Liz replied, suddenly remembering. "The atmosphere was different. I could feel how thick the air was, and kind of cool. And everything was tinted red." As the words came out of her mouth, Liz felt her heart speed up. She looked up into Max's eyes. "That's what you wanted me to see, isn't it?" she asked. "The light. God, Max, the Red Giant. The one I saw in my flashes last winter!"

Max nodded slowly. "Our sun," he said.

Liz's eyes widened. "Oh my God. That's why Aster wants to take over Earth. Why didn't anyone say anything before?"

"Only the scientific community was aware of the danger to the planetary system. They kept the information quiet to prevent mass panic."

"But Aster knows?"

"He must. And my guess is that Tof and a handful of the shifters on this planet know as well."

"Then why didn't Tof say something at least?"

Max shook his head. "What? Tell us the fate of our old home depends on the fate of our new one? There's no way we can allow Earth to be colonized, Liz. It would destroy this planet to absorb an entire other population."

"So what happens to all of your people, Max?" she whispered.

Max let out a quiet sigh. "I don't know. Which is why this is between you and me, Liz. Until we find out who knows what. Please."

Liz rested her head against Max's chest again and hugged him tightly. "I understand," she whispered.

**********

TBC

posted on 5-Jan-2003 11:46:58 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
quote:
But correct me if I'm wrong, but if Liz saw the Red Star going belly up already, and given that light takes some time to travel here to earth, wouldn't the destruction of Antar have already happened?


First, don't forget guys -- this fic is post-season 1. No Antar here. Second, to answer Ladylou's question, the Red Giant is a star in the final stage of its lifecycle, but that isn't a one day thing... A stage can last thousands and thousands of years. Max's people have time to come up with some sort of solution, though how much time exactly, no one knows.

Thanks for the questions! Hope this helps.

Hugs,
Em
posted on 21-Jan-2003 1:59:43 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi everyone,

Just wanted to let you know that I'm still alive. I apologize for the lack of updates, but I'm having a lot of trouble writing these days. Just can't seem to get anything down on paper (er... screen). Part of it is issues in real life, and part of it is just the difficulties inherent in tying up all the threads you tend to develop in a story of this length. I am still working on it, though, so I hope to have an update soon. All depends on whether or not the muse cooperates.

Ariel, to answer your question about Max's memories of his death, yes, there was time for them to add the facts of their deaths before the hybrids were sent to earth. They wouldn't have wanted to leave them so totally ignorant of such important information in their next lives. Also, this really is the end of this series. Sorry, but I have no wish to write any more sequels. I've been at it for close to three years. That's more than enough time devoted to this universe. But thanks for the complements.

As always, thanks to everyone for your wonderful feedback. Again, I'll try to get back soon with the next part.

*happy*
Em
posted on 23-Jan-2003 1:59:22 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 77

**********

Because he had said he would, Max lay quietly with Liz for half an hour. Neither of them slept, nor did they really speak. Instead, they held each other, taking comfort in the warmth of each other's arms and attempting to keep their darker thoughts at bay.

Then, as if prompted by a silent alarm, Max kissed Liz gently and untangled himself from her embrace. She pushed herself up on her elbows as he climbed from the bed and went to strap on his communicator.

"Where are you going?" she asked.

"I have to check in with Tof," he replied. "Rest a little longer. I'll let you know when we hear something."

"Max, I…"

"Liz, there's nothing you can do," he told her.

"What's everyone else doing?" she asked. "I doubt they're all taking naps."

"Then go find Maria, or see what your folks are up to," he sighed. "Just take your communicator with you." Max watched as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. "I'm not trying to coddle you," he added, seeing the look on her face. "We don't know what's coming. You need to be prepared, that's all."

Liz nodded. "I know." Her gaze seemed to go straight through him.

"What is it?"

"Are you going to ask Tof? If he knows?"

Max sighed. "I'm not sure this is the time. After."

"After what?" Liz pressed. "When everyone else is dead and there's nothing left to decide?"

"Liz, that's not fair."

"I'm sorry," she sighed. "I didn't mean that the way it sounded."

"Once I ask Tof, I have to go to Michael, Isabel, and Tess. There's no way I'll be able to avoid it. And I don't want to cloud their judgement right now."

"Are you so sure they won't agree with you?"

Max released a breath, feeling as if a heavy weight was settling over him. "Liz, I don't know, all right? But we can't afford to be fighting among ourselves. Not today."

"Okay."

"Don't be angry with me," he whispered. "I can't juggle all of this at once."

"I'm not angry. Just worried about you."

Max forced a smile, trying to ignore his own nagging doubts. "We'll work it all out. Somehow."

"We always do," she said confidently.

Max blew her a quick kiss. "Love you."

"I love you, too."

* * * * *

Outside the building, the air was filled with the sights and sounds of battle. Thin spirals of smoke issued from the targets near the wire fence, and with each fresh round of fire the ground vibrated restlessly. Tof stood aside and watched as Rahna and Seth put the troops through their paces. Isabel and Michael had joined their ranks, as had Kyle, Tess, Maria, and Alex when they finally emerged from the lab. The ammunition from the humans' weapons added a deafening aspect to the scene.

Beyond the practice field, well out of range, the parents stood in a tense line. Even from a distance, Tof could tell the Sheriff was having to talk them through the experience of seeing their children suddenly armed and dangerous. No matter how many stories they had heard, or how valid the reasons for taking action, the Parkers, the Evanses, and Amy DeLuca were clearly having a difficult time accepting that the young people were engaged in a war. Tof couldn't help but marvel at the fact, and wonder if any of them appreciated how lucky they were to live on a planet that had never before known the type of global strife that he had witnessed daily as a child.

The door behind him opened, then closed, and Tof became aware of Max standing beside him.

"How are they handling it?"

Tof shook his head. "Liz's parents are dealing the best right now, but I suspect that's only because she's not currently on the field." He turned to his leader. "Maria's mother has at least managed to stop crying." His eyes fell to the communicator at Max's waist. "No news?"

"Not yet," Max replied, his mouth a grim slash. "In another hour, I'll start to worry."

Tof smiled, knowing Max was already far more concerned than he was willing to say. "It's a good plan."

Max's eyebrows arched skeptically. "That remains to be seen."

"Good plans don't always work," Tof conceded.

"Plans that work are the only kind that interest me today," Max said. He glanced toward the parents. "Mrs. Parker should get her turn to panic soon."

"Liz intends to join the practice session?"

"Liz intends not to rest, and to do whatever everyone else is doing instead," Max replied. "I expect she'll be here any minute."

Tof regarded Max carefully, noting the increased anxiety in his expression. "Is something else wrong? Did something happen?"

"Isn't there always something else wrong?" he muttered. "One thing at a time. I can't deal with anything more right now."

"If you're sure," Tof said cautiously, not wishing to overstep his bounds. Despite Max's insistence on maintaining a casual relationship, Tof knew there were still things his king considered to be private territory. He had no desire to tread where he was unwanted.

Max snorted, surprising Tof. "I'm rarely sure of much these days. But this has to wait. At least until we've gotten Kalen's report."

As if on cue, the communicator hanging from his belt began to beep softly. Max froze, his hand poised inches from the device. He glanced at Tof, then grabbed the communicator and punched in the activation code.

Unable to see the message scrolling across the small screen, Tof focused on Max's face, hoping to get some idea as to whether things had gone well. However, Max's expression never so much as flickered as he read the report. Tof had heard Liz and some of the others comment on Max's infamous self control - often in less than appreciative terms. For the first time, he understood what they meant. Max was clearly a master at masking his emotions.

"Well?" he asked, when Max finally returned the communicator to his belt.

Max looked up, his eyes guarded. "Could have been worse," he said. "Better gather everyone up," he added, glancing toward the practice field. "Fifteen minutes from now in the conference room. I'm going to find Liz."

Tof reached for his own communicator as Max headed back inside. Typing in a series of codes, he sent out a broadcast message to everyone working within the building, as well as those maintaining the perimeter. The shape shifters on active guard duty would have to follow the meeting from their posts, while the others would be required to attend.

Even as he finished transmitting his orders, Tof strode toward the field, his boots sending up clouds of dust around him. Catching Rahna's eye, he signaled with a swift slice of his hand through the air that target practice was over.

* * * * *

The conference room filled quickly, yet there was still no sign of either Max or Liz. Michael forced himself to stay seated, though every nerve in his body was screaming for him to go in search of his leader. Not that he was sure what he would do once he actually found Max; several possibilities leapt to mind, all of which, he suspected, flirted on the verge of treason.

"You're sure he didn't say anything more about Kalen's report?" Michael hissed to Tof, who sat beside him.

The shape shifter fidgeted uneasily in his chair. "I told you everything I know," he replied under his breath.

Michael scowled. "I can't believe he just took off without…"

"He'll be here, Michael," Isabel cut him off, leaning across the table to catch his attention. "Now stop muttering like a lunatic."

"I'm a lunatic?" he demanded, his voice rising. He winced as Maria kicked him neatly in the shin. "Fine. I still don't understand…"

"If you don't understand by now, you never will," Maria interjected quietly. "Max does everything in his own time. Stop huffing."

"They're right," Tof pointed out, though he looked as agitated as ever.

Michael nodded in what he hoped was an agreeable manner, but beneath the cover of the conference table he slipped his communicator from his belt and began playing with the dials.

"What is wrong with you?" Maria demanded in harsh undertones, reaching into his lap and covering his hand with her own. "Do you really think something's wrong?" she asked, worry creeping into her voice.

Letting out a sigh, Michael relaxed his hold on the communicator. "I'm not sure," he admitted softly. "I just have this weird feeling. Like something big is about to go down."

"That's hardly unexpected," Maria pointed out.

"More than just this whole plan of Max's," he whispered. Leaning closer to her, he added, "I think Tof knows something. Or at least suspects. He's been acting weird since the end of target practice."

Maria's eyes grew wide, but she didn't have a chance to respond because the door opened and Stella came into the room, followed a moment later by Liz, and then Max. While Stella filed toward the back wall, Liz and Max slipped into their seats. There was a minimum of rustling and murmurs as the assembly came to order.

Michael squeezed Maria's hand, then eased his communicator back to its normal place at his waist. Glancing at Tof, he noticed that the shape shifter was watching Max carefully, as if anticipating unwelcome news.

* * * * *

Max could feel the tension before he even walked into the room. Once seated, he allowed his gaze to slowly travel around the table, taking in everyone's expressions. Years of hiding in plain sight had made him a good judge of body language, and right now his friends might as well have been screaming at him. He knew Liz was worried - didn't even have to look her way to know - but it was clear that Isabel and Tess shared her concern. Both of them were poised at the edge of their seats, and Isabel was drumming her fingers silently on the table. Alex and Kyle seemed weary, yet apprehensive. Michael sat restlessly, his eyes darting from Max to Liz and then back. Tof appeared - nervous; maybe even suspicious. As for the parents, Max didn't even want to know what they were thinking.

A wave of exhaustion washed over Max. He didn't want to be there. Certainly didn't want to be doing this - leading his friends and family into war. What the hell was he thinking? That a few past life memories - from a life where he had been killed at a rather young age - were going to empower him and enable him to protect everyone he loved? He was a candidate for the looney bin, that's what he was. Completely certifiable. For all he knew, there were no such things as aliens, and he was merely a teenager living under a set of extreme delusions.

Liz's soft hand slipped into his, putting an end to the cascade of panicked thoughts surfing through his mind. Max? she whispered, her voice chasing away the demons and bringing reality crashing down around him.

I'm okay, he murmured back through their connection.

You're not crazy, she told him gently. And you can do this.

God, had he allowed his thoughts to project to her? He smiled a bit sheepishly, tightening his grasp on the hand she had offered. She was right. Everything was riding on his ability to keep it together, so he could do this. He had to.

"All right," Max began, careful to address the microphone that had been set up in the middle of the table. Everything he said would be projected to the shifters on guard duty. "As you all know by now, Kalen made his report a little while ago. Per my instructions, the Special Unit raided six of Aster's local bases at approximately one o'clock this afternoon. According to Kalen, three of those bases have been completely wiped out, with a minimal loss of human life," he relayed.

"What's minimal?" Alex asked.

"Five FBI agents, no civilians," Max replied, his voice carefully even. He knew for a fact that three of the agents down were men who had been present at Eagle Rock during his own torture at the hands of Agent Pierce. It was difficult to feel remorse for their fates.

"What about the other three bases?" Tess questioned.

"And Albuquerque," Michael added.

Max nodded. "The other three bases were more populated. Stronger."

"So there were survivors," Isabel said. "Did they take prisoners?"

"No prisoners, remember?" Kyle reminded her quietly.

"Our best estimates give us a total of twenty-three escapees," Max said.

Kyle let out a low whistle. "That's not good."

"Could be worse," Tess said.

"It could be a lot worse," Max agreed.

"So, they're headed where?" Michael asked. "Here? Or Albuquerque?"

"Kalen's working on that. His division went into the Las Cruces base - one of the ones in question - so he's trying to run a trace. Unfortunately he had a bit of clean up to do on his end."

"Wait, what does that mean?" Maria asked.

"Kalen got in too close and one of Aster's men recognized him as a shape shifter," Max replied. "Blew his cover."

"Oh my God," Isabel breathed. "How bad is it?"

Max shook his head. "He took care of it."

"Took care of it," Maria repeated. "You mean he…" She trailed off, looking vaguely ill.

"He eliminated the witnesses," Max said shortly.

"How many?" Alex asked.

Max met his questioning gaze across the length of the table. "Ten agents."

"You're saying Kalen took out ten FBI agents? By himself?" Isabel gasped.

"He was trained in emergency combat," Rahna volunteered. "It's part of the reason he was chosen to replace Nasedo within the Special Unit."

Max knew that was hardly the point his sister was making. "Look, there's nothing gained by my sugar-coating things," he said. "This is where we stand. We've got at least thirty-five of Aster's men on the loose, assuming we count Quer's crew."

"Which we do," Michael said pointedly.

Max raised his eyebrows slightly and went on. "If they gather in Albuquerque to lick their wounds, I figure we have twenty-four hours at the most before they descend on Roswell."

"And if they don't gather and lick?" Michael quipped.

"It could be as little as three hours," Max replied.

"They won't want to come in after dark," Tof said. "Not when they're coming into unfamiliar territory."

"Not normally, no," Max agreed. "But I honestly don't expect them to do the expected. Which means we're on full alert as of right now."

"You really think they'll come straight here?" Tess asked.

"Yes," Max replied. "That doesn't mean they'll attack straight off, but I anticipate them being in Roswell before midnight at the latest."

"We'll be ready for them, regardless of when they decide to strike," Rahna confirmed. "Our forces should be more than a match for them."

"There's more to this than simply overpowering them," Max stated. "First of all, we don't know for sure that our estimates are accurate. We cannot assume the numbers I got from Tek were complete. Aster could easily have had additional forces in reserve. And then there's the matter of Zolan Quer. Kalen was able to provide us with surveillance photos of his present identity. He has no reason to suspect we're on to him, since there was no attack on Albuquerque, so it's doubtful that he'll shape shift. I do not want him killed under any circumstances. Is that clear? Please familiarize yourself with his appearance. I want to know the moment anyone sees him."

"You can't guarantee that he'll be receptive to anything you have to offer," Michael said. "You're risking an awful lot on a hunch."

"I can't explain right now, Michael, but it's important for me to at least get the chance to talk to Quer."

"It's pretty damn difficult to watch your back when you refuse to tell me which way you're going," Michael muttered.

"Michael," Max said warningly. "After the meeting, all right?"

Michael nodded curtly, his dissatisfaction written on his face.

"Max, if I might, what line of defense do you intend to take?" Tof asked.

Max looked at the shape shifter, his instincts telling him the man understood much more than he was saying. "No one comes or goes from this base for the next forty-eight hours, with the exception of Sheriff Valenti, and only then with official escort. I want our parents' bodyguards reinstated."

"Here at the lab?" Liz asked. "Isn't it safe?"

Max gave her hand a comforting squeeze. "It's a precaution. If we're under attack and anyone breaks the perimeter, I don't want to have to stop and worry if everyone's properly protected," he said, projecting so the parents would hear him as well. "I know it's inconvenient but it's just for a couple of days."

"Isn't there something we can do to help?" Philip asked.

"Dad, right now the best thing for you to do is to keep your heads down. I understand how that sounds, but you have to trust me."

His father nodded, but Max could see he was unhappy with the situation. Still, there was nothing he could do to alleviate their parents' sense of helplessness. The truth was they were helpless to contribute. All he could hope was that they could stay clear of danger.

Pressing forward, Max quickly updated his orders for Rahna and Seth, then transmitted a final reminder to the guards on duty regarding Zolan Quer. Then, glancing at his watch, he stood up in a gesture of dismissal.

"We have a few hours to get everything pinned down. When I hear from Kalen regarding the shifters he's tracing, I'll alert you all on your comms. Meanwhile, I need you to get to your stations and stay there. Six hour shifts, with a fifteen minute overlap," he added.

Everyone who was seated began to rise, and those standing in the rear of the room started to file out quietly. Max paused for a beat, simply watching the serious procession before getting back to the matter at hand.

"Michael, would you, Isabel and Tess stay behind, please?" he said.

The three of them exchanged glances. "Just us?" Tess asked.

Max nodded. "There's something we have to talk about." His eyes flicked sideways to Tof, who was hovering nearby. "I'll need to speak to you afterwards, so please don't go far."

Tof nodded, his expression grave. "I'll be in my office."

"Max," Liz murmured. "Should I…?"

"Go on," he told her. "I'll catch up to you when I'm finished." He stared into her dark eyes, knowing she understood what he intended to tell the others.

"Good luck," she mouthed, flashing him a smile of encouragement.

When only the four of them remained in the room and the door was securely shut, Max released a long breath and sank back into his chair. He just wanted to close his eyes and sleep for a week. He even allowed his eyes to flutter closed, shocked at how wonderful it felt. When exactly had he slept last? He couldn't remember.

"Maxwell? Max, what's going on?" Michael's voice cut through his fantasies of sleep.

Max opened his eyes again. Isabel, Tess, and Michael were all staring at him worriedly. "Sorry," he said, sitting up a little straighter.

"Did something else happen?" Isabel asked. "Is that why you wanted to talk alone?"

"Not exactly," Max replied. "Michael, what kind of memories have you been accessing?"

Michael looked startled, and not a little uncomfortable. "Er, nothing major. A few incidents from the Academy. Some impressions of childhood. You know, growing up with you and Iz. Teasing Tess." He shrugged.

"That's okay," Max assured him. "I didn't expect you to have remembered much yet. It took weeks before I could piece together my memories so they made any sense."

"What do your memories have to do with this?" Tess asked. "What's really going on, Max?"

"Aster's play for Earth is about more than dragging us home for execution," Max replied. "It's about finding a habitable planet to colonize."

Isabel frowned. "Didn't we already know that?"

"We knew Aster planned to attack Earth, but not the reason behind it. Our planet's sun is in the last stage of its life cycle; it's dying. Aster needs another planet - one in a different solar system - if he's going to be able to evacuate."

"You're saying he plans to ship an entire planet's worth of people here?" Michael sputtered.

Max smiled wryly. "Not an entire planet. Just the winning side."

"But that's impossible," Isabel said. "Earth could never accommodate… Oh." She nodded slowly. "I see." Her eyes met Max's. "Aster has no intention of leaving any humans alive to take up excess space, does he?"

"No," Max replied.

For a long moment, everyone was silent. Finally Michael released a long breath. "So you just remembered this, Maxwell?"

"Sort of. It's been nagging me in bits and pieces for days. I just didn't know what to do about it. Still don't," he admitted.

"Why didn't anyone say anything?" Tess asked. "This is important. Shouldn't Tof have told us?"

Max shrugged. "That's been bothering me, too. At first I was just going to call him on it, but I decided the four of us should discuss it first. I know this wasn't exactly common knowledge back home, but I can't believe Tof's father wasn't aware of the situation. Which means Tof should know as well. The big question is why he chose to keep quiet about it."

"I knew he was acting off," Michael muttered.

"You thought so, too?" Max asked.

"Since he ended target practice this evening. Maybe even longer."

"I don't think he's thrilled with my insistence on talking to Quer," Max said. "If he's been keeping things from us, he certainly won't want me learning about them from the enemy."

"We seem to do an awful lot of that," Tess commented.

"So, was this whole thing what prompted Aster's takeover?" Michael asked.

"He used it as an excuse more than anything," Max said. "Aster had no qualms about killing billions of people in order to take over Earth. Needless to say, we were against the idea and Aster was outvoted by an overwhelming majority." Closing his eyes, Max pressed his fingers briefly against his temples in an attempt to ward off his fast developing headache. "What I don't know is whether there was an alternative plan."

"There had to be. You would never have just sat back and let our entire planet die, Max," Isabel said.

Max glanced at his sister with a smile. "Thanks for the vote of confidence," he said. "But I was a king and a warrior, Iz, not a scientist or a magician. Aster might have had a point. After all, what kind of king puts another world's well being over that of his own people?"

"A moral one," Isabel replied quietly. "Nothing gives one planet the right to destroy another that way."

"Easy to say from where we're sitting now," Tess pointed out. "We're not on the dying planet."

"That's what it comes down to, then?" Michael said. "Us or them? Our old planet or our new one?"

"I think it just might," Max replied.

"We need to go to Tof," Isabel said. "Find out what he knows and why he didn't say anything. Maybe there was another plan for saving the planet. Even if it was a long shot, we need to know."

"I plan to," Max agreed. "But we have to know where we stand either way."

"I don't think there's much of a choice, Maxwell," Michael said. "If there's some other way to save our planet, then great. But if not, well… they're going to have to face the inevitable on their own. No way are we letting them set up housekeeping here." His expression was determined, his eyes dark with resolve.

"Michael's right," Isabel said. "We have an obligation to this planet and this lifetime. And I don't believe you think otherwise."

Tess nodded. "I agree. Aster has no claim to Earth. We can't let him win."

"So it's unanimous, then," Max said. "If there's an alternative to Aster's colonization plot, we work to achieve it. But if not, we fight."

"Right," Michael said.

"Okay," Max said. "I'll go talk to Tof."

"Go get some coffee first, would you?" Michael told him. "You look like crap."

"Thanks a lot," Max said, rolling his eyes. As he rose, a soft beeping sounded from his waist. Frowning, he tugged at his communicator and keyed in his code. Words began to fly across the tiny screen.

"What is it?" Isabel asked. "Kalen?"

"Yeah," Max said. Sighing heavily, he shut off his communicator and clipped in to his belt. "It sucks to be right," he muttered.

"Well, what did he say?" Michael demanded. "Did he track everyone down? Are they making for Albuquerque?"

Max looked up. "They're headed straight for Roswell. And their numbers are growing."

******

TBC

posted on 27-Jan-2003 3:17:05 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
Hi guys. Thanks for all the birthday wishes. You're the best. And apparently my muse decided my birthday was a good reason to come back to town for a while, because this next part virtually wrote itself. It's quite long, so I've divided it in two sections for posting.

Cin, yes, I'm afraid the end is quite near. Thanks for hanging in with me.

Old Enough, many hugs coming your way. Always so nice to see you pop up. I owe you lots of email. I'm sorry things haven't been going well for you lately, but I've got my fingers crossed on your behalf. Of course, the way my life is going right now, you might not want my version of luck. *wink*

Alrighty, folks. New part post haste. Enjoy!

*happy*
Em

************

Part 78A

***********

Max, Michael, Isabel, and Tess sat in silence as Tof entered the room and took his seat. In the interest of expediency, they had decided to confront him together, though Max suspected his own obvious fatigue was a motivating factor for the others and he couldn't deny that he was grateful for their support. Trusting Tof had been his call, and now that there was a possibility that he had been wrong in his assessment of the shape shifter's loyalties, he needed the others to witness the exchange. They had agreed to remain quiet unless intervention became necessary, but their presence was still comforting. There was too much at stake for Max to merely rely on his own judgement. He had to be positive that Tof was really on their side.

"Have you heard anything further from Kalen?" Tof asked when he was settled.

Max had been sitting forward, elbows propped on the conference table, fingers linked together. Now he forced himself to sit back and regard the older man carefully. Tof appeared less nervous than he had earlier, but he was still having trouble looking Max in the eye. When Max failed to answer his question, his gaze flickered to Michael and then back, but still remained just below eye level. His words hung in the air, the only sound to have broken the silence that continued to stretch out around them, as Max continued to watch and to wait.

Finally Tof's gaze dropped altogether, and he sighed. "I see," he said quietly.

"Do you?" Max asked, though it wasn't really a question.

Tof nodded. "You want to know why I failed to say anything about the true situation on our planet."

Max let out an exasperated breath. "I was really hoping that you didn't know anything about it. That the nature of the information was such that we kept it under wraps. That you had no idea what Aster was truly up to."

"I'm sorry," Tof replied. "I did what I felt was best."

"You felt keeping a secret of this magnitude was for the best?" Max shot back. "Our world is dying, Tof. How was it better that I not know about that?"

"There was so much going on, and all of it dumped on your shoulders over a matter of a few weeks. What good would it have done to tell you this? There was nothing you could do about it, and it was just one more thing to worry about."

"It wasn't your choice to make. I had a right to know. In fact, I recall making it very clear to you that I didn't want you withholding vital information. Nasedo repeatedly made that mistake and it was a major bone of contention in our relationship. I told you up front that I refused to operate that way," Max replied.

"Yes, you did," Tof agreed, "and I chose to go against you. I knew you would recall the truth soon enough. I was just hoping it would take a little longer."

"I need all the ammunition I can get against Aster's people, and that means understanding what they might have against me, as well. What good was the delay? Why risk it?"

"Why?" Tof asked, finally meeting Max's gaze. The shape shifter's normally cool eyes filled with fire. "Take a look in the mirror and you'll see just why I felt it wiser to keep this from you. Your eyes are blood shot, you clearly haven't slept in days. You're running yourself into the ground with guilt because you don't know how to choose between the world you come from and the one you now call home. I knew how you would react, Max, and so I kept silent."

Max took a deep breath and let it out slowly, trying to keep his anger at bay. "I do not need another keeper," he said finally. "I have parents. I have Liz worrying about me. Your job is not to look after my mental health. You are here to help me make informed decisions regarding a world and a people I do not know except through vague memories of my previous life. Is that perfectly clear?"

Tof nodded briefly.

"Good." Max glanced at Michael, who nodded. Both Isabel and Tess added their approval. They trusted that Tof had been honest with them as well. He had their best interests at heart, and that was all they needed to know.

Allowing himself to relax somewhat, Max continued with the matter at hand. "Now, when we first met, you mentioned that everyone was involved in their own lives on Earth. That they hadn't been anxious to respond to the signal the orbs sent out because they had no desire to return to our world. Is this the reason?"

"To some extent," Tof replied. "Not everyone was completely aware of the situation."

"You mean they didn't know the planet was in danger?" Michael asked, incredulous. "How can you not notice that your sun has gone red?"

Tof shook his head. "That was understood. But the official word put out was that measures were being taken to see to everyone's safety. The general public just assumed that the royals would find a solution to the problem."

"Talk about blind loyalty," Max muttered. "So that's it, then." He met Tof's gaze. "Contrary to what you seem to believe, I am quite capable of choosing between planets, though it certainly gives me no pleasure. But Earth is innocent in all of this. They cannot be expected to absorb the population of an entire world, and I'll be damned if I'm going to allow Aster to annihilate the human race. If it's a choice between this world and that one, I choose Earth." He pressed his fingers to his temples. "I just can't believe it's really coming down to this," he said quietly. "I thought for sure there would be another way. Some other option."

"There was," Tof said. "At least fifty years ago," he amended swiftly, when Max jerked his head up in surprise.

"What do you mean there was another option fifty years ago?" Max demanded.

"It was a long shot then," Tof replied. "Another planet we could have colonized. Unlike Earth, it was uninhabited."

"So why attack Earth? Why go to war?" Isabel demanded, nearly bounding from her chair.

Tess put a restraining hand over Isabel's. "Tof, why was this other planet such a long shot?" she asked.

"It was much farther away than Earth," Tof explained. "And because it was uninhabited, we would have needed to put a great deal of our resources into developing the surface. That means transporting tremendous quantities of raw materials in addition to the general population."

"So what was the problem?" Michael asked. "Surely it was a better choice than destroying an entire civilization somewhere else."

"You all thought so," Tof said with a weary sigh. "That was the plan you intended to pursue. But Aster disagreed and there were those who thought he had a valid point."

"Which was?" Isabel asked.

"That it would be cheaper and faster to take over this planet, ridding it of its natural inhabitants and moving into the developments they left behind. Rather than financing a risky evacuation to a lesser known world and bankrupting the treasury."

"That arrogant bastard!" Max exploded, rising so suddenly he knocked his chair over. "So he started a war to get his own way? To take the throne, more like. This entire thing was a ploy to get his hands on the treasury himself. As if waging a war doesn't cost plenty of money," he snorted.

"There's no doubt that he was interested in overthrowing you," Tof agreed. "And he used the situation to his advantage. With anyone not aware of the global emergency, he played the race card. His approach had many levels to it; he was clever."

"Clever my ass," Michael growled. "What do we do about it?"

"There's no way of knowing how much time remains before our sun dies out entirely," Tof said. "At this point, it's doubtful that a full evacuation is feasible, unless they come to Earth."

"That's not an acceptable answer," Max said.

"It's the only answer we have," Tof stated.

"No," Max said, slamming his hand down on the table. "I need more to work with. If I can't go to Zolan Quer with an alternative to Aster's way, then I have nothing. We need his help, but he won't give it for free. I have to be able to give him a clear way out. Or else Aster's men are just going to keep on coming."

* * * * *

Liz finished braiding her hair and secured it with an elastic band, then surveyed herself as best she could in the small mirror over the dresser. Dressed head to toe in black, her hair bound tightly, she looked very much as she did the night they went into Eagle Rock to free Michael and Maria. But there were subtle differences, things only she - or maybe Max - would notice. Her face was slightly thinner, her body a bit more defined under her clothes from her work outs and from sweating through target practice. Then there were her eyes, which held the reflection of something else-a deeper change that was now a permanent part of her soul. She saw self-knowledge, an acceptance of what she could and would do if the need arose, and a glimmer that she hoped was the beginning of wisdom. One thing she knew for sure: she was no longer the naïve girl she had been just one short year before. Now, everything was different.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. "Come in," she called.

The door cracked open and Liz's mother poked her head through. "Liz?"

"Hey Mom, it's okay," she said. "What's up?" she asked, as her mother came all the way into the room.

"We just heard that those people are on their way here."

"Uh-huh," Liz said. "I know." She fastened her communicator to her belt, eyebrows raised questioningly. "Aren't you supposed to have a bodyguard?" she asked, realizing that Nancy was alone.

"Oh, he's in the hall," her mother assured her. "We - all the parents - are supposed to go back to the other wing of the building where our rooms are. I guess Max feels it's safer over there."

"That's probably a good idea," Liz agreed. "I'll try to get down to see you in a little while. I have to check… What?" she asked, realizing her mother was staring.

"Your clothes."

Liz glanced down, tugging at her shirt so it covered her communicator. "What about them?"

"That's what you wore when…"

Liz's eyebrows rose again. "And?" She let out an impatient sigh. "Mom, I've got to go meet Max. What are you trying to say?"

"I thought you'd come stay with your father and me. That you… That's why I came up here. To get you. And instead you're dressed like you're planning to fight." Her voice wavered a bit as her eyes darted back up to meet her daughter's.

Liz shook her head in disbelief. She was not having this conversation. "I thought we were past all of this. You know what's going on here, Mom. What's at stake."

"Yes, I do," her mother agreed. "I know it's dangerous and that you think you're going to be right in the middle of things, but I'm telling you right now, young lady, that you're sadly mistaken."

"What? Mom, I don't have time…"

"I don't care if you don't have time, Liz. I am still your mother and I'm putting an end to this right now. I understand you love Max and that the two of you are… bonded now, or whatever. But that doesn't mean you are going to go out and get yourself killed. I'm sure he'll understand if you stay downstairs with the rest of us, where it's safe. He loves you, Liz. He doesn't want you to get hurt any more than your father and I do."

Liz closed her eyes and prayed for patience. "Mom, listen carefully," she said, opening her eyes again. "Max needs me. He needs all of us. We're a team. I am not going to hide under the bed while the man I love fights our enemies."

"They're his enemies, Liz, not yours."

"No, Mom. They're ours. Mine, yours, Dad's, everybody's. They will colonize this planet and kill us all if we let them. Don't you get that?"

"You're not equipped for this, Liz. You're not some sort of soldier. A few practice sessions with the Sheriff's gun doesn't make you a killer," her mother said.

Liz shook her head. "I can't do this, Mom. Go downstairs."

"Not without you."

"I am not coming," she said firmly. Reaching out, she opened the door and waved the bodyguard over. "Could you please see that my mother gets back to her quarters safely?"

"Liz, don't do this," her mother said. "You can't just discount me this way. I understand you've been dealing with a lot and that the circumstances are extreme, but this is your life, baby. You're not up for this."

Something deep inside of Liz snapped. "Mother, do you know who killed Saedon the night we rescued Michael and Maria?"

"What? You mean that enemy shape shifter who was in charge?"

"Yes, Mom. Saedon. The one responsible for taking them in the first place. He was killed that night."

"I know, honey. I heard the story. Didn't that Nasedo person kill him?"

"No, Mom," Liz said quietly, looking her in the eye. "I killed him."

Mother and daughter stood for a long moment in the heavy silence that followed Liz's words, neither able to look away. Finally Liz turned back to the shape shifter who was waiting quietly. "Please escort my mother downstairs," she told him, then turned and headed down the hallway.

* * * * *

The storage room buzzed with activity as Max systematically dispatched various groups to their assignments. Daneen had requested that they set up two separate first aid stations, and had requisitioned medical supplies for both of them. Michael and Kyle were in charge of handing out weapons and ammunition, and Alex was making sure that every armed shape shifter also had a print out of Zolan Quer's photo before they went on duty.

By the time Liz appeared, virtually every shape shifter had been outfitted and sent to their posts. Max had just finished handing Kevlar vests to Maria, Isabel, and Tess, ignoring their protests, when he spied her coming through the door.

"Hey," he said, noting her impassive expression. Taking her by the hand, he pulled her to the side of the room. "Everything okay?"

"Yeah," she said, sounding vaguely annoyed. "It's just my mother."

Max nodded knowingly. "Let me guess. She's not too excited about you playing Rambo?"

Liz snorted. "Got it in one." Her teeth closed over her bottom lip and she looked up at him hesitantly. "I don't suppose your parents will adopt me too once this is all over?" she asked softly.

Somehow sensing this was about more than her desire to escape her mother's overprotective eye, Max pulled Liz into his arms. "Why?" he asked as she snuggled against his chest.

"I lost my temper and told her about Saedon," she admitted.

"That you're the one who killed him?"

"Yup."

Max brushed a kiss over her forehead. "Well, I hate to tell you this, but if your parents disown you we might be on our own."

Liz's head popped up. "What did you do?"

"I kind of ordered all of our parents' bodyguards not to let them out of their wing until they either heard from me or determined it was necessary to evacuate the building," Max admitted.

"So, our parents are going to hate us," she said with a nod. "Assuming we all live to see tomorrow."

"We'll live," he promised. Releasing her, he grabbed a vest from the stack on the table behind him and handed it to her. "Here you go. The latest fashion statement."

Liz's gaze darted past Max to where the other girls were fussing with similar vests. "You do realize these don't work against alien weapons, right?" she asked as she donned the garment.

"Yeah, but there will be plenty of regular ammo flying around and I'd rather not take any chances," he replied. "There you go. Perfect fit."

"Are you going to wear one?"

Max smiled at the suspicion in her eyes and pulled up his shirt, revealing his own bullet-proof vest beneath it. "Happy?"

Liz's eyes darkened. "Not really," she whispered, and he pulled her back into his arms.

"It'll be all right," he murmured.

"What are you going to say to Zolan Quer?"

Max sighed. "I'll figure out something."

Liz gazed up skeptically. "How reassuring."

"Maybe I'll just tell him the truth."

A loud snort caused them both to turn around. Kyle was standing just behind them, helping Tess adjust her vest.

"What's so funny?" Max asked him.

Kyle shook his head. "Truth in politics," he muttered. "At least it's a new approach."

"Liz is right, Max," Michael pointed out. "You can't just wing this."

"What choice does he have?" Isabel asked.

Max shook his head and grabbed his now-cold coffee off the table, swallowing the chilly remnants in a few short gulps. "Okay," he said, tossing the paper cup into the trash. "Listen up. Quer is my problem, all right? And I don't intend to worry about him until he's actually somewhere in the building. I can handle him," he said. "Now, can we please concentrate on the matter at hand?"

"Which is?" Maria asked. "All Michael told me was that Quer and everybody were headed this way, and that I needed to come get suited up," she said, waving her hands to indicate her protective gear. "What exactly do we know?"

Max shot Michael a look.

"What?" Michael protested. "You said to keep it brief. I did."

"Fill her in," Max told him. "Now." He glanced over at Isabel and Tess, eyebrows raised.

"Don't look at us," Isabel said. "We told Alex and Kyle what's going on."

"Good," Max said. "Then you all know the drill."

"Haven't you forgotten something?" Tess asked.

"What?" Max frowned, running down his mental check list.

"Teams," Tess reminded him. "Who are we all paired up with for this one?"

Max surveyed the group quickly. Tess and Kyle stood to the right of the table, Michael and Maria to the left. Isabel and Alex were over by the computer terminal. As for Liz, she was still leaning into his side, her arm wrapped around his waist, and Max could feel her fingers playing with one of the belt loops on his jeans. He came to a swift decision.

"These pairs are fine."

Tess's eyes widened and Isabel glanced at Michael.

"That wise, Maxwell?"

Max smiled. "Michael, you really want to be teamed with someone else?"

Michael glanced down at Maria. "No."

"There you go, then." Untangling himself from Liz's arms, Max moved toward the shelves that lined one wall of the room. "Okay everyone. Line up. Liz?"

Liz moved to follow him, a puzzled expression on her face. "What are we…? Oh." Her eyes fell to the object in his hands.

Max took Liz's hand and wrapped her fingers around the small laser weapon. "You're going to be needing this," he told her.

Liz nodded and shifted to the side to allow the others to get their guns. Max handed out the remaining weapons, then walked over to where Liz was standing, staring at the silver device resting in the cradle of her palm.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" he questioned softly.

"I have to," she whispered.

"You don't," he corrected.

Liz looked up, her smile tremulous. "I do. And I will. I won't like it - anymore than you will - but I can handle it. Just like you can handle Zolan Quer."

Max leaned down and pressed his lips to hers. Liz deepened the kiss instantly, and he could feel the driving need behind the gesture. Their tongues twined briefly, until someone cleared their throat and they pulled apart.

"Do you two ever stop?" Michael demanded grumpily.

"Don't go there," Max told him. Glancing down at his watch, he nodded. "We'd better move into position. If they hit tonight, it should be within the next hour or so, as soon as the moon is high enough. Kyle and Tess, you're with us. Michael? You, Isabel, Maria, and Alex take the west end of the building, okay?"

"Got it."

"Alex, can I get one of those?" Max asked, pointing toward the stack of print outs on the desk next to his friend.

"For you, two," Alex replied with a grin, passing him the sheets. Max smiled and handed one of the photos to Liz, who glanced at it quickly and then tucked it into her vest.

There didn't seem to be anything left to do. Max felt a sense of profound anticipation. It had been growing for the last hour, crowding out his fatigue, his anxiety - virtually every emotion - until all that remained was a burning determination to wrench his life back from the alien abyss where it had been hovering for the past few months. He was human; if he had ever doubted it in the past, he never would again.

"All right," he said. "This is it, then. Whether it's an hour from now or at dawn, there's no doubt that they will strike. Keep your eyes open. I want to know if you see any signs of trouble. All it takes is one person sneaking past the perimeter," he reminded them. "Remember how easily we snuck into Eagle Rock. Don't give them the same advantage."

"We know, Max," Isabel said. "We'll be careful."

"Okay then," he said. "Keep communications open, and good luck."

********

continued below

posted on 27-Jan-2003 3:18:28 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 78B

***********

Michael led the way down the corridor, shooting anxious glances at Maria from time to time. She had been uncharacteristically quiet since he finished explaining the situation with their home planet, merely nodding as she fell into step beside him. Isabel and Alex were just a few feet behind, but their quiet discussion was still audible as they made their way along the hall. In fact, they seemed downright chatty compared to Maria's silence.

When they reached the final check point before the main entrance, Michael brought everyone to a halt while he consulted with the guards on duty. Assured that all was as it should be, he waved the others along and they continued down the left-hand branch of the hallway.

"Michael, what exactly are we supposed to be doing down here?" Isabel asked as they advanced on the side exit.

"Max and I figured we'd be best off maintaining the building's line of defense," Michael replied. "This way if anyone gets inside, we'll know."

"Isn't that a lot of ground to cover?" Alex asked. "I mean, there's just eight of us."

"Jenna's people are on duty with us," Michael said. "Half are covering the doors and any weak points from outside and the rest are patrolling inside. The idea is for the eight of us to spread out and make ourselves accessible to them."

"Okay," Alex mumbled. "Sounds like a plan."

"Don't worry, Whitman," Michael told him. "You just stick with Iz." They paused as the hall divided again. "Want the north end or the south?"

Isabel shrugged. "Whatever."

"Take the front of the building," Michael decided. "And don't forget to keep your communicators set to pulse. No point in beeping all over the place."

Isabel nodded and checked the device strapped to her waist. "We'll be in touch." She nodded to Alex and the two of them took the southern corridor.

"So that means we're taking the back of the building, right?" Maria asked, already starting down the other hall.

"Wait up," Michael told her.

She paused and turned back. "What? Aren't we going this way?"

"In a minute. First I want to know what's wrong. Are you pissed at me for something?"

Maria frowned. "No, why?"

"Why? You haven't said word one in ten minutes, Maria. That's positively unnatural. Are you mad because I didn't tell you everything before? I just didn't want to get into it over the comm. lines," he explained.

Maria's puzzled expression melted. "Michael, no," she said softly, taking his hand. "I'm not mad, all right? I swear. I was just thinking. That's all."

"Thinking about what?" he asked warily. Was she having second thoughts about them, now that she knew she was truly stuck with him? Now that she realized he would never be leaving her to go back to his own planet?

"I was thinking how sad it is," she told him, her gaze dropping to the floor even as she stepped closer to him. "All those people, their lives hanging in the balance. Your people. How you'll never get to know them or meet them or anything."

"Maria," he began, "I don't care about…"

"Hush," she said, looking up and placing her free hand over his mouth. "Just listen, okay? You did ask," she pointed out. When he nodded, she let her hand fall to his chest. "I know you didn't intend to go back. At least not permanently. But don't tell me you weren't curious. That you wouldn't have liked to go visit and see where you came from. What that world was like. Now you probably won't ever have that chance. Even if Max figures out some way to help them all - to save them - it won't be the same as knowing your home is out there some place."

Michael slipped an arm around her waist and pulled her flush against him, then leaned down and kissed her hard. "My home is here," he murmured against her lips when he finally came up for air. "You get that? My home is with you."

Maria's eyes fluttered open and she looked up at him. "I know," she whispered. "But that world was calling to your soul for a very long time, Michael. I never would have begrudged you that."

"I know you wouldn't. But it doesn't matter. I don't matter in any of this," he told her. "Sure, I want to help somehow, because it's the right thing to do. But not at the expense of the human race. And I don't feel guilty about that choice, because it's not really mine, is it? The planet is dying. It's the way of the universe. It's out of my hands."

"And you're really okay with that?"

"Like I said, I don't really have a say in any of it. I didn't come up with the laws of nature."

Maria rose on her toes and kissed him again. "Better be careful, Space boy. You'll get to be smart if you don't watch it."

"Yeah, well, we'll leave the hard stuff to Liz and Alex, okay?"

Maria laughed softly. "Deal." Slipping her hand into his again, she gave a gentle tug and started pulling him down the hall. "I believe we were headed this way?"

* * * * *

Kyle followed Tess along the southeast passage, watching her confident strides as they headed toward the exit. He had learned a lot by watching her the past week - the way she handled tense situations, how she managed to hold on to her temper when Max, Michael, and Isabel were liable to lose their cool. He knew some of it had to do with the way she was raised and how Nasedo had trained her. But then he thought it also had something to do with how much was at stake. She was a pressure player, but only on the swing. Once the bat connected, she had a tendency to show her emotions. The others had told him how she'd lost it once they had finally freed Max from Eagle Rock, and she had behaved similarly the night at the carnival, when Liz had been dangling from the Ferris wheel - keeping herself together until Liz was seated safely beside her and then bursting into tears once she was on the ground and in his arms. He wondered if she realized what a soft touch she really was deep down inside.

He thought about what she had told him - how her home planet was doomed and that there was most likely nothing they could do to help. She seemed almost philosophical about it, as if she hadn't spent the beginning of the summer telling them all how they needed to go home. He didn't believe she was as resigned to the situation as she seemed, but he also knew enough not to push. If Tess was going to fall apart, it wasn't going to be now. She would wait until the job was done. He just hoped he was around to help her pick up the pieces.

"Slow down," he admonished her as he hurried along.

Tess slowed and turned to walk backwards, her blond braids swinging softly. "Can't keep up, Valenti?" she asked, a sly smile spreading over her face.

"I can keep up," he replied. "I just don't see where the fire is. It's not like we've gotten any word yet."

"We will," she said, her smile fading. "It's just a matter of time."

"Well, do we have to be in a certain spot by then? Are we close?" he teased, trying to lighten her mood again.

Her footsteps faltered and she reached out to grab him by the shirt. "This close enough?" she asked, leaning in and a planting a sloppy kiss on his mouth, then pulling away before he could deepen it.

"It's a start," he mumbled.

Tess laughed. "Sorry, Kyle. We've got work to do. Jenna sent a couple of guys this way earlier. I want to let them know we've got the door covered."

"Can't you just buzz them or something?"

"Radio silence except for an alert," she reminded him, closing the gap between them again to brush her lips against his cheek.

"Hell," he muttered, when she pulled away. "Okay. Fine. Be that way," he half pouted.

"I'll make it up to you later," she promised.

"There damn well better be a later, then."

Tess's eyebrows arched. "Now you have incentive to stay in one piece. Come on." Turning on her heel, she took off down the hall again.

Kyle titled his head slightly, admiring the way her jeans clung to her hips.

"Quit eyeballing my ass, Valenti, and get a move on," Tess called back.

Smothering a snort, Kyle continued down the corridor behind her. Clearly aliens had eyes in the back of their heads. Somehow that thought didn't bother him nearly as much as it once would have.

* * * * *

"Isabel. Isabel," Alex whispered.

"You can speak in a normal voice," she replied, turning with a smile. "Everyone here is on our side."

"Sorry," he mumbled. "Force of habit."

Isabel laughed. "What is it, Alex?"

"Can you promise me something?"

She tilted her head thoughtfully, her dark eyes boring into his. "That sounds serious."

"It is."

"Well then, I guess it depends on what you want."

Alex moved a little closer to her, feeling exposed in the long, brightly lit corridor though the nearest guard post was back around the last corner they had passed. "No heroics," he said. "No putting yourself in danger just to protect me."

"Alex…"

"No," he insisted. "You nearly got killed out at Eagle Rock. I don't want you taking risks like that."

"And who was it who nearly got clipped saving me from a blast when we were ambushed at the pod chamber?" she pointed out. "I don't recall lecturing you that day."

"I wasn't hurt."

"But you could have been."

"Isabel, I just don't want anything to happen to you. Not on my account."

"I can't do that. You know as well as I do that, when things start happening, there's no real time to think. We don't know how bad any of this is going to be. We may get off easy and not have to fight at all. Seth and Rahna's teams may stop all of Aster's men before they even reach the building."

"Do you really believe that?" he asked.

"No. But it is a possibility."

"And if things don't go down that way, and we do end up fighting?" he pressed anxiously.

"Then we do the best that we can." She reached up and ran her fingers lightly over his cheek. "All I can do is tell you I'll be careful, and ask that you do the same."

Alex caught her hand and pressed a kiss to her palm. "I just wish…"

"Me too," she cut him off. Stepping closer, she kissed him quickly and then pulled away. "We'd better get into position."

"All right," he agreed.

"And Alex? Thanks for worrying about me."

* * * * *

"I wish these doors weren't glass," Max said, examining the entrance to the building.

"At least we can see from here if anyone's coming," Liz pointed out.

"Which means they can see us, as well. Plus if they try to fire at us through the door, it'll shatter."

Liz tapped lightly on the panel. "It's probably safety glass."

Max shook his head. "I doubt it. Building's too old." He stepped back and surveyed the entrance way. "Nothing we can do about it now. Come here." He tugged her into the circle of his arms and then slid down the wall, taking her with him. Raising his knees, he settled her between them, her back resting against his chest, head beneath his chin. "Comfortable?"

"Not bad," she said, shifting slightly to one side. "Can you see?"

He had a clear view over her head, straight out the door. Moonlight streamed across the back of the lab building, illuminating the property clear to the wire fence. Dark shapes moved in formation along the perimeter, and Max could just make out Seth bringing up the rear of the line.

"I can see," he replied, stroking his hand over her shoulder and upper arm.

"So now what? We just wait?"

"We could talk," he suggested, trying not to smile at the hint of impatience in her voice.

"Okay. What are you planning to say to Quer?"

Max groaned. "Liz, don't worry about it."

"I hate it when you tell me that."

"I'm sorry." He dropped a kiss on the top of her head. "I would tell you if I knew."

"You haven't any ideas?"

"I didn't say that. I just… I need to meet him first. Get a measure of the man. It may be that I'm way off base with this entire plan, that I won't be able to get anywhere with Quer. I'm relying a great deal on the kind of person his father was. Junior may be nothing like him."

"Tell me about his father, then," Liz coaxed.

"All right," Max agreed. "I can do that." He thought for a minute, remembering the man who had trained him to be a warrior. "Zolan Quer Senior was the head instructor of the Royal Military Academy. Of course, not just royals attended. It was for anyone who passed the entrance exams, not an easy thing to accomplish for anyone. But anyway, Quer was a harsh task master. Nothing warm and fuzzy about him at all. Michael was always a rebellious kid, but Quer really brought out his… color," Max recalled with a smile.

"How do you mean?"

"Oh, a million little things. Michael was a quick learner. Picked up all the battle techniques as soon as they were taught. And he always wanted to move on to the next lesson immediately, whereas Quer would insist that we drill until each skill was second nature. Michael would balk and Quer would set him back a level. Make him do it all over, just to teach him some patience."

"I'm sure Michael loved that," Liz chuckled.

"He hated it. Hated Quer. He could never see the man was doing it for his own good. They bucked heads until the day Michael graduated and accepted his commission."

"What about you? What kind of relationship did you have with Quer?"

"Totally different. He was like a second father to me. Or maybe a first one," Max amended. "My own father was too busy running the planet to spend much time with us as children. After I got older, he started to summon me to spend the day with him. To learn what it meant to be king."

"I'm sorry, Max."

"No, it's all right. I understood. And Isabel and I always knew our parents loved us. It was just a different kind of life than what we have here."

"But Quer spent time with you?"

"Above and beyond the call of duty," Max said. "I did well in my classes at the Academy, but the future ruler of the planet needed to do better than well. Quer saw to it that I was top of my class, and he saw to it by pounding the lessons into me. Not many instructors would have risked speaking or behaving in anything less than a respectful way to the crowned prince, but Quer had no time for niceties."

Liz twisted around to look up at him. "What exactly do you mean? He beat you?" She looked horrified.

Max laughed. "No. Nothing like that," he assured her. "You know how you can go up to someone and kind of thwap them, like this?" he asked. He flicked his middle finger off his thumb and snapped it into the air. When Liz nodded, he smiled. "Okay, so there's a mental equivalent. A kind of tweaking of someone's thoughts, when you're communicating telepathically. That's what Quer would do, if my thoughts wandered during class or if he thought I wasn't sufficiently focused."

"Does it hurt?"

"Not really. Just surprises the bejeezus out of you."

Liz settled back against him. "So Quer wouldn't let you get away with daydreaming."

"No," Max agreed. "He used to tell me that, no matter how perfectly you executed a move, or how correct your test answers were, you could always do it better. The man spent a lot of his free hours helping me to become the best leader I could be," he added wistfully. "My death must have really been a kick in the face for him."

"Max, don't think about that," Liz said gently, her fingers twining with his across her knees. "I'm sure he was proud of you."

"No, Liz. I let him down. I acted rashly and the entire planet suffered as a result. There's no way around that."

"We'll figure out a way to help them," she whispered, squeezing his hand. "There's always an answer, Max. You just have to keep looking."

But Max was staring out the door. He sat up a little straighter. "Liz, move a second."

She glanced back at him, then shifted out of his arms. Max rose quickly and pulled her to the side of the door and back, so she was no longer visible from the outside. Then he tugged a small set of binoculars from his belt and peered through them into the night.

"Max, what is it?"

"I'm not sure," he murmured. "I thought I saw movement on the crest of the hill."

"Aster's men?"

"Can't tell. Hold on." Max stared through the glasses, wishing he could see better. The shapes moving along the fence had passed from view and now there was nothing but endless sand and brush and barbed wire.

A vibrating sensation at his waist startled him. He tore the communicator from his belt and keyed in his code. "What?"

Seth's voice came through the device, soft and threaded with static. "We've spotted two dozen large vehicles on the horizon, heading in from the direction of Roswell. They're moving fast and showing no indication of trying to camouflage their position."

Max looked at Liz. She stood very still behind him, her dark eyes wide. He spoke into the communicator. "Vehicle capacity?"

There was a brief pause, followed by a rumble of static. Then Seth's voice came through again. "As many as eight per van, but there's no way of knowing what they're actually carrying. They may be using some of them for supplies."

"Or decoys," Max shot back. "To make us think we're out numbered."

"Yes, sir," Seth replied. "Your orders?"

"Still stand," Max said. "I'll alert the others and get you back up. Keep me posted."

"I will," Seth came back. "And Sire? Good luck."

"You too, Seth," Max replied, and flipped the communicator to stand by. "You ready?" he asked Liz.

"Yeah, I'm ready," she said, her back straightening visibly with determination.

Max leaned down and kissed her hard. "Okay, then," he said when he pulled away. "Let's go."

Dialing the correct frequency, Max punched in a new code on his communicator. A low buzzing noise sounded for a moment and then he heard Michael's voice loud and clear.

"Maxwell?"

Max lifted the communicator to his lips. "This is it, Michael. They're on their way in."

*********

TBC
posted on 28-Jan-2003 5:38:38 PM by EmilyluvsRoswell
noelani, welcome to the board. I'm so glad you stumbled across my series and are enjoying it.

Regarding banners, I do actually have them for the first three stories, and the others are in progress. It's a matched set, and one of these days I'll get them up.

As for reading recommendations, there's so much to choose from! For a good start, I recommend anything by mockingbird39, especially Innocent; Tasyfa, particularly The Bitter Dregs; and RosDeidre, especially Antarian Sky. Needless to say, this is just for starters. There are tons of good authors and stories floating around. I just took these off the top of my head. You might also want to check out things by Kath7, Cookieman1234, Cookie2697, abbimorgan, JO, and SansuCry. Check out the different parts of the board. Some great stories are already done, and on the Repost or Award Winning boards. Happy reading!

*happy*
Em
posted on 13-Feb-2003 3:41:48 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell
In two posts for length...

Em

***********

Part 79A

***********

After Max finished updating Michael on the situation, Liz watched him send a half dozen messages through the alert system. While she could neither see nor hear them, she knew dozens of communicators were buzzing all around the building and over the grounds. The effect was immediate; the staccato rhythm of marching echoed through the halls as the shape shifters on reserve answered Max's summons. Another order and the bright florescent lights were shut off, leaving only the emergency lighting to bathe the building in a soft red glow, thereby making it more difficult to see in from the outside.

"What next?" she asked when he was done.

"More waiting."

"But I thought…"

"That we would get out there and fight? Not likely," Max told her. He leaned against the wall and stared at her, but somehow his eyes seemed distant, and Liz knew half his thoughts were out along the perimeter. "It's too dangerous."

"For us, or in general?"

"For us," he replied. "We don't need one of us getting grabbed. I'm not interested in handing them a bargaining chip for negotiations."

She nodded, knowing he was right. It wasn't as if the delay wasn't setting Max's nerves on edge as well. Liz could sense his need to act, had been feeling the rise in his adrenaline for a while. If he could be patient, so could she. Everything could come soon enough.

As if prompted by her thoughts, Max's communicator began to vibrate softly again. He shrugged and engaged the device. "I'm here."

Seth's voice filled the entryway once more. "The vans may be a distraction," he reported. "We've sighted another five vehicles, same make, breaking off from the main group and headed down the service road."

"They're making for the back of the lab," Max replied. "But why do you think the first vehicles are a lure?"

"These five have their headlights off."

"Copy that. Does Rahna know?"

"She's on it," Seth confirmed.

Max glanced down at the panel on his communicator and nodded. "We'll take care of things from this end. Michael?"

"Got it, Max," came Michael's reply, and Liz realized Seth's transmission was going out over multiple channels. "You think Quer's with the second group?" Michael questioned.

"No way of knowing, but if I were laying odds…" Max trailed off.

"I hear you," Michael said.

"Seth, you worry about that first group, we'll take care of the new batch," Max continued.

"But Sire, Rahna's team is in position…"

"I realize that, Seth. We'll work with her. Just leave it to us. You have enough on your plate."

"Yes, sir," Seth responded.

Max adjusted his communicator. "Michael?"

"Still here."

"Lay low until they get close to the building. No charging outside, understand?"

"I'm not an idiot, Maxwell," he replied, but his tone was good natured for once.

Max smiled. "I know." He glanced down at Liz, who raised her eyebrows. "Is Maria okay?"

"We're both good. Don't be such a girl. Nothing's happened yet. I'll be in touch."

Rolling his eyes, Max ended the transmission, then inched closer to the doorway and peered into the darkness.

Liz shifted so she was standing beside him, and stared outside. "Can you see anything?" She could barely even make out the fence along the perimeter.

"Some. Not well," he admitted. "No sign of the vans yet, though. No, wait… There," he said, pointing toward the ridge.

Liz squinted, trying to see where Max was indicating. "It's too dark. What am I looking at?"

"Just keep watching. Wait…" He leaned down so his face was level with hers. "Up a little. See it?"

"That kind of glimmery patch?" She pressed her nose to the glass. "Is that a reflection?"

"Off a rearview mirror, I think," Max confirmed. "That should be the first van. If they're traveling spaced apart, we may not see all of them. If they're smart they'll try to come in on foot."

"Why? Wouldn't that be dangerous?"

"Dangerous, but harder to see. Not much reflective on a person's body," he said wryly.

Liz stared into the darkness for another minute before Max gently eased her back out of the doorway until they were both leaning against the wall about two feet back. His arm slipped around her shoulders, his fingers gently massaging her shoulder.

"Max, I…"

"Shh," he whispered, pressing his other hand briefly to her lips. "No more. It's won't be long. We need to listen."

A shudder ran through her and Max's arm tightened reflexively, but neither of them said another word.

* * * * *

The first blast made Isabel jump.

"What was that?" Alex asked.

Isabel shook her head. "I'm not sure. Wait here," she urged, already crouching low and inching toward the door.

"Iz, it's not safe."

"Do you want to know what it was or not?" Isabel hissed back. "Just hold on." She peered cautiously past the doorframe as another blast sounded, this one louder.

"That was closer," Alex pointed out.

Ignoring him, Isabel stared across the front of the lab building. It was no longer completely dark, a small fire beyond the fence illuminating the night. She squinted, trying to determine exactly what was burning. "I think it was us."

"What do you mean? What are we doing?"

"It looks like we're firing on them. We hit one of their vans." She pulled back and sat down on the floor just inside the door, letting out a sigh.

"What the hell are we firing with? A rocket launcher?"

"Yeah, well, as long as they don't have one too," Isabel muttered.

"You think they might?"

"Alex, I have no idea. I'd just really rather not watch another building go up in flames, all right?"

"So what do we do? Just sit here?" he asked, lowering himself beside her and stretching out his long legs.

"They're too far away still. Max was adamant about us not going to them. We wait." Isabel smiled when Alex bobbed his head automatically in agreement. "Enjoy it while you can. Somehow I don't think that's going to hold them back for long," she said, nodding toward the activities outside.

"Why not?"

Isabel shrugged. "Nothing's ever that easy."

* * * * *

"Did you hear that?" Diane Evans shot a nervous glance at her husband.

"Sounds like things are starting up," Philip said. "Better stay away from the window, dear," he added, stopping Diane mid-stride.

Diane nodded. She sank back down in her chair. "And we're just supposed to sit here and do nothing," she murmured.

Philip went over to his wife and began to rub her shoulders, hoping the soothing gesture would help take her mind off what was happening outside, at least for a little while. He knew things would only get worse before they got better, and that there was no way he could distract Diane entirely. But maybe he could at least postpone the inevitable.

"I still can't believe Max ordered those men to keep us here," she continued, though she sounded more helpless than indignant now. That certainly had not been the case a half hour earlier, when she had found the body guard blocking the hall that led to the rest of the building.

Philip sighed. "Diane, he's trying to look out for all of us. I can't say that I entirely approve of his methods, but that doesn't mean I don't understand. The last thing any of those kids needs is to be worrying about us on top of everything else."

"I know, but I…" She broke off, sounding dangerously close to tears.

"Oh, shhh," he soothed, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her against his chest. "It's going to be okay," he murmured, smoothing her hair back. "It will."

"You don't know that," she said, her voice rising. "You can't know that, Philip. I can't believe this is happening."

"I know, I know," he said, giving up on trying to assuage her fears, his own nearly crushing him. "Neither do I," he whispered, tightening his embrace. "We just have to hang in there, and pray for them."

* * * * *

The fighting had begun in earnest. Green lightning marked the hand-to-hand clashes as shape shifter stood against shape shifter in the dark of the night. Max watched as the skirmishes broke through the flimsy barrier of the wire fencing and grew steadily closer. Static-filled reports shot back and forth over the communicators, keeping him abreast of the situation. The progression was slower on the front end of the building, despite the higher numbers involved on both sides. Following Max's orders, Rahna had pulled the majority of her team off the back perimeter, allowing their enemies better access to the building. It was a risky move, but the only way he could be sure that Zolan Quer would make it through the fray unscathed.

"Michael, what's it look like on your end?" Max transmitted.

"Like a sea of green smoke," he replied curtly. "Can't see a damn thing."

"Same here," Max remarked, watching as the air grew thicker by the minute. "I don't like it. I can't tell what they're using, but it's giving them too much cover. Be ready. If the wind shifts in our direction we'll be blanketed in the stuff in seconds."

"We're gonna be anyway," Michael came back. "You know it."

"Right," Max agreed. "Okay then. Good luck."

"You too."

"So this is it?" Liz asked, straightening as he clamped his communicator to his belt. Max noticed her hand had drifted to her laser weapon.

"I think so," he told her. "Are you ready?

A faint smile ghosted her lips. "More or less. But it doesn't really matter either way, does it, Max?"

He fought the urge to laugh. It seemed highly inappropriate. Instead, he leaned in and kissed her. Not a passionate kiss or a gentle kiss - just a kiss. Simple and straightforward and honest. Like the moment.

"No," he agreed. "It doesn't."

* * * * *

A crashing sound from above made Tess drop to the ground, dragging Kyle down beside her before she had time to think.

"What the hell…?" Kyle rolled with her until they hit the wall. "What was that?"

Tess looked around, surprised to find the hallway clear. "I don't know," she said.

The sound repeated, again from above, and Tess's eyes were automatically drawn towards the ceiling. "Oh God. Breaking glass."

"You think they're chucking stuff through the windows?" He rose and pulled her to her feet after him. "I don't think they're close enough," he said, sounding doubtful.

Tess glanced back to the door, frowning. "You're right." Another crash from above made her jump. "We have to check on it."

"I'll go," Kyle volunteered, starting for the stairs.

"No," she said, quickly, grabbing him by the arm. "It's not safe to just head up there alone. What if they're sending some sort of smoke bombs? We need to check from the outside."

Kyle's eyebrows hiked upward. "And that's safer?"

"I can do my mind cloak," she explained hurriedly. "They won't even know you're there. You'll be able to check out what's happening and then come back so we can let the others know. Just move fast," she warned. "Kyle, I mean it," she said as he started for the door. "It's not like my normal mind warp. I can't hold it as long. You'll have three minutes at most."

"I got it," he said. Pausing at the doorway, he flashed her a cocky smile. "Whenever you're ready."

Tess moved to stand beside him. "Be careful."

"I will," he said, his tone more serious. "Say when."

She nodded. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and let it out, then concentrated on covering Kyle in a cloak of invisibility. "Okay, go," she whispered.

* * *

Kyle stepped through the door and out into the battle that lay beyond. He had been correct in his assessment to Tess; most of the fighting was taking place just a few yards within the fence, too far for anyone to project through the second floor windows of the lab without some sort of launching devise. As far as he could see, there wasn't even a slingshot pointed in their direction.

Keeping in mind that he needed to move quickly, he sprinted forward to assess the upper floors for damage. When the front of the building appeared clear, he frowned, wondering what they could have heard. There was no doubt in his mind that it had been glass shattering, but what caused it and where? Skirting to his right, he headed for the side of the building, recalling that there was a considerably diminished force guarding the two ends of the building, as they had neither windows nor doors on the first level. It occurred to him that if someone managed to get close enough, perhaps they had thrown something through the second floor there.

Clearing the corner, Kyle stopped short. A cloud of green smoke was overwhelming the rear of the building and creeping steadily along the side as well, straight for him. He hesitated, wondering if he should head back, then simply took a deep breath and plunged forward into the eerie smoke. It was difficult to see, but he pressed on as fast as he could. He hugged the wall of the building as he went, not wanting to get disoriented in the dark substance, and that was why he walked straight into the rope.

It dangled down the side of the building, long and thick and disappearing up into the cloud of smoke. Kyle craned his neck as he his eyes followed the rope's progression. It swayed rhythmically from side to side as he stared at it, almost as if someone was climbing…

Kyle turned and bolted back toward the door, grabbing for his communicator as he went. Those sons-of-bitches! He fumbled with the dials on his device, and lifted it to his lips. "Building breach," he hissed as loudly as he dared. "Second floor, east side. They've got ropes and grappling hooks. They're climbing in the fucking windows!"

He glanced down at his communicator, trying to adjust the controls to repeat the message automatically the way Alex had showed him. And promptly ran smack into a very broad, firm body.

* * *

Tess felt her mind cloak dissolve abruptly and gasped. "Kyle," she whispered, a feeling of panic spreading through her. She quickly played back the message on her communicator, and felt her fear solidify in the pit of her stomach.

Staring at the door, she counted aloud, her voice weak in the empty hall. "One, two, three… Come on, Kyle," she urged. "Come on."

Another loud crash sounded above her and Tess shuddered. Then, clenching her fists and taking a deep breath, she pushed her way through the door and stepped outside.


*********

continued below

posted on 13-Feb-2003 3:47:28 AM by EmilyluvsRoswell

Part 79B

*********

"Everyone stay calm," Max ordered. Chaos had erupted the instant Kyle's transmission had cleared, and though the communicators dealt with the overlap of incoming messages by storing them in order received, Max had neither the time nor the inclination to play them all back. "Remember, we wanted to allow them a certain amount of access." He closed his eyes briefly, pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose. "Rahna, send a team to the west side of the building to see if there's a breach there as well. Then I need two groups to take over the north side doors."

"I'm on it," came Rahna's reply, the sounds of fighting a distant but distinct backdrop to her words.

"Michael, as soon as you're relieved I want you to access the second level by way of stairwell H. Take back up if you feel you need it," Max continued.

"Copy that," Michael replied.

"Kyle, could you tell what kind of numbers we're looking at from your end?" Max requested. When no response came, he depressed the repeat button and resent the transmission. "Kyle?" he demanded, when there was still no reply.

"Oh God," Liz whispered.

"Kyle? Come back, please." Max held his breath, waiting, then let it out in a short burst as he adjusted his handset. "Tess, are you with Kyle? Is something wrong with his communicator? I'm not getting anything from him." He waited another long moment, then looked at Liz. "Shit."

"You don't think they did something stupid?"

Max shook his head quickly, dismissing the idea. "Tof? What's your position?"

There was a short burst of static, then Tof's voice crackled through the transmission. "Just pulled back to the central south entrance."

"Kyle and Tess are supposed to be at the southeast door, but we haven't heard anything since Kyle's initial report about the breach. Check it out and report back," Max told him.

"I'm on my way."

"Take someone with you," Max ordered.

"I understand," Tof acknowledged.

"Max," Liz hissed, nodding down the hall. Someone was coming.

Max nodded and stepped back into the alcove of the door, pulling Liz behind him. Then four of the shifters from Rahna's team cleared the corner, and he relaxed. Motioning the men to guard the entrance, he took Liz's hand and they headed for the stairs.

"Better draw your weapon," he warned her.

Liz nodded, already tugging the laser from her belt. Without so much as a glance, she had it armed and set for stun.

Max clicked through the stored messages as they made their way along the corridor. One from Michael, one from Tof… When he came to one from his sister, he swiftly engaged and played it back.

"Max, what about our parents?" Isabel's recorded voice demanded. Even in digital format, Max could hear the fear behind her question. He swiftly keyed in a response, then set the output to silent mode and clipped the communicator to his belt just as he and Liz neared the door to the stairwell.

"What did you tell her?" Liz asked.

"I reminded her they have bodyguards for a reason," Max said. "Now, heads up." He nodded at the door.

Liz flattened herself against the wall on the nearside of the entrance to the stairs. Moving stealthily, Max slipped past her and quickly jerked the door open, using it as a shield. When no one started to fire, he peered carefully around the barrier.

"It's clear," he said. "Let's go."

The two of them entered the stairwell, Liz staying right behind Max. Continuing to hug the wall, they advanced a few steps at a time, looking up at each corner to make sure no one was coming down to meet them. Max could feel Liz's impatience with their slow progress, but continued his steady pace. He had a great many plans for the day, and getting killed certainly wasn't one of them.

* * * * *

Isabel read Max's response as it scrolled across her screen and rolled her eyes.

"What?" Alex asked.

"My brother," she sighed.

"What about him?"

"I should have known he was a king," she muttered.

Alex's laughter died on his lips as he stared through the door. "Uh, Iz," he said, pulling at the laser weapon he had tucked into the back of his jeans. "Looks like we've got company coming."

"What?" Isabel spun to see where he was looking, her right hand rising into firing position.

Three sets of shape shifters, each engaged in one-on-one battles, had stumbled into view, the nearest pair rolling on the ground only feet from the door to the building.

Alex pointed his weapon hesitantly toward the floor by the entrance. "What should I do? They're too close together for me to risk shooting the wrong one."

Isabel put a restraining hand on his arms, lowering them gently. "We can't do anything from here."

"But they're…"

"…out of range and moving around too much," she said.

"I feel ridiculous just standing here and watching," Alex said, but he dropped his arms to his sides.

"I know," Isabel said. "But I'm sure we'll have plenty…" She broke off as one of the other sets of shape shifters came hurling toward the door. "Hell, they're going to come straight through," she said, pulling Alex back from the entrance.

They turned and sprinted up the hall, diving just as the two bodies came flying through the door, sending shards of glass in every direction. Green sparks of energy crackled around the shape shifters as hit hard, then continued to roll on the hard tile, the sound of glass grinding beneath them a counterpoint to the blasts and explosions coming from outside.

Alex was helping Isabel rise when two guards came dashing down the hall in response to the commotion. Isabel took immediate advantage of their presence.

"We need you to cover the entrance," she ordered, indicating the now gaping doorway. "There's a breach on the second level and we have to check it out." Not waiting for a response, she grabbed Alex and dragged him toward the door to the stairs.

"What are you doing?" Alex hissed. "Max didn't tell us to go upstairs."

"Alex, my parents are up there, along with the Parkers and Mrs. DeLuca. I just want to make sure they're okay," she told him.

"You heard Max. He sent Michael and Maria to check it out."

"And I also heard that we have no idea how many of our enemies are up there," Isabel shot back. "Now are you coming with me or am I on my own?"

Alex shook his head. "No way are you doing this by yourself."

"Good." She nodded at his gun. "Better keep that handy. Let's go." And with that, she ducked into the stairway, not even waiting to see if he followed.

Alex sighed heavily. "And I should have known she was a warrior princess," he muttered. Tightening his grip on his weapon, he ducked into the stairway after her.

* * * * *

Jim Valenti had listened with pride to his son's report of the building breach, for the first time wondering if Kyle might have a future in law enforcement after all. But then had come Max's repeated attempts to contact Kyle again, and Jim had gone on instant alert. He hadn't been surprised when Tof sent a transmission a moment later, requesting him as his back up to check on the south east entrance.

The Sheriff and the shape shifter met at the front door, then hurried through the main corridor toward the east end of the building. They found the replacement watch already in place, but no sign of Tess or Kyle, nor any indication of a struggle.

"If Kyle was reporting on someone accessing the building from the second floor, that means they either went upstairs or outside. No way he could have seen anything for sure otherwise," Jim said.

Tof nodded. "Outside would have been a safer approach. Tess would have been able to watch his back without leaving the door unattended."

Jim looked at the doorway. Beyond it, the skirmishes seemed to be lessening, Seth and Jenna's teams gradually gaining the upper hand. "Only one way to find out," he said. Pulling his firearm from its holster, he nodded toward the entrance. "Want me to go first or cover you?"

Tof stared out the door a moment, clearly appraising the situation. "I'll go," he agreed. "Don't worry, Sheriff. Your son has a good head on his shoulders, and he and Tess have proven themselves a good team."

"Even good teams get killed, Tof," Jim pointed out grimly. "Shall we?"

Nodding briefly, Tof pushed through the door. Jim gripped his weapon more firmly and followed after him.

* * * * *

As soon as he had assured himself that the coast was clear, Michael stormed up the stairs, taking them two at a time. Maria was right behind him, barely a step back as he hit the landing and hugged the wall again. Holding up a hand, he motioned her to wait while he checked out the doorway. She nodded, weapon at the ready, the nervous twitch of her lips the only indication that she was scared.

Michael pressed his ear to the door, listening for any sound of movement on the other side. The thick steel muffled much of what was happening in the corridor beyond, but he could still make out vague shuffling and the click of boots when he concentrated.

"Can you hear anything?" Maria whispered.

"Barely," he murmured in reply. His eyes caught hers and held. "There's no way of knowing what we're heading into if we go through that door," he warned.

"What do you want to do?"

"We could wait for back up," he suggested.

Maria tilted her head. "What do you want to do?" she repeated. "Just tell me, Michael. I'll do it. I trust you."

"My gut says we can handle it," he said hesitantly.

"That's good enough for me," she replied. "I'm ready."

Michael let his glance drift over her face, reading the determination there. In that instant, he truly believed they would be all right.

"Okay," he said. "Come right up to the side of the door, but hang back," he coached her. "I'm going to storm through, but I'll need you to cover me."

"What if Quer is on the other side?" Maria asked.

"Make sure you're set for stun. Max wants him alive, but he never said we couldn't bruise him a little," Michael replied, a grin flashing across his face.

Maria dutifully checked her laser and nodded, then crept up the last few steps to share the landing with him. "Then what?"

"Fire at anything that moves," he muttered, turning back to the door. "On my count." He wrapped his hand around the door handle. "One, two…" he carefully turned the knob, "…three."

With one swift motion, Michael pulled the door open and leapt into the hall, hands outstretched in either direction. He took in three shifters to his right and another two to his left, the first group already turning in his direction as he began to fire on them. From the edge of his vision, he could sense Maria peering around the corner of the doorway, weapon extended. Keeping well out of her way, he dove and rolled into the center of the corridor, flashes of green shooting from his palms as he went. Two men fell and the third dove for cover even as he returned fire. Michael dropped flat on the floor, narrowly missing getting hit, and took the third shifter out with a final blast of energy. Rolling, he found the other two shifters down as well, and Maria's blonde head poking out at him from the stairs.

"I hear something down there," she told him, nodding toward the eastern end of the building.

"Max and Liz were taking that side," he reminded her, climbing carefully to his feet, glancing from side to side. "Come on," he said, motioning her into the hall.

Maria walked slowly toward him, her eyes on the shifters lying unconscious around them. "None of these is Quer?"

Michael shook his head. "This way," he said, heading for the nearest office. The door stood wide open and shattered glass lined the floor near the windows. Green smoke billowed beyond, a few light tendrils just starting to creep into the room. "Keep watch a second."

"Be careful," she warned, eyeing the open windows and the large grappling hook secured over one sill. "You don't know how many more are on their way up."

"That's why I'm looking," he said as he advanced into the room. "Just watch the hall," he told her again.

As he approached the windows, Michael crouched down to avoid being spotted from outside. His boots crunched over the glass and he moved carefully so he wouldn't lose his balance. Rising up, he peered over the sill. The rope falling from the grappling hook beside him fluttered toward the ground, but in the swirl of green smoke, he could only see a few feet down.

"Here goes nothing," he murmured, wrapping his hand around the rope a few inches below the hook. Sending out a strong pulse of power, he burned through the rope in a matter of seconds and the remaining length immediately plummeted out of sight.

"Michael?" Maria's voice held a hint of rising panic.

Swinging around, Michael hurried back to the hall. "What is it?" he asked quietly.

"Look." She pointed toward the point where the corridor turned. Green lightning crackled along the walls. The florescent lighting in the ceiling, though shut off due to Max's orders, was suddenly illuminated. As they watched, the bulbs brightened considerably, then began exploding one after another in quick succession.

"Shit," Michael said, pushing Maria into the room ahead of him and blocking her with his body as the lights continued to shatter past them.

"What's doing that?" Maria asked, her voice muffled against Michael's chest.

"I don't know," he replied as the breaking bulbs finally ceased their spectacular display. "But I think we'd better find out."

* * * * *

Liz stood in the middle of the hallway, weapon aimed and ready to fire, mesmerized by the dance taking place before her. It seemed things had been happening at lightning pace from the moment she and Max entered the stairway - taking down the four shape shifters that had suddenly appeared on the landing, and then the two that had followed them. She had never seen Max maneuver so quickly; he'd knocked out three men before she had even been able to take aim. But it was in the second floor corridor that the real show had begun - when a slim, fair haired shape shifter had stepped from one of the offices and Liz had felt the way Max's energy instantly surged. Now everything had dropped to a crawl, a seductive waltz in slow motion, every step perfectly in its place as if it had been choreographed in another lifetime. And while she knew she could end it - that she could use her laser to stun the man going to head to head with Max - she also knew she wouldn't. Not unless it came down to life and death. Because ultimately, this was about so much more than merely winning, and succeed or fail, the answers rested firmly in Max's hands.

"I don't want to fight you," Max said in a low voice, as he and Quer circled each other warily. Both men held their hands at their sides, yet away from their bodies, clearly ready to fire on each other.

"You have a funny way of showing it," Quer replied. His dark eyes flashed angrily.

Max eyebrows rose. "I'm not the one arriving by caravan in the dead of night."

"And I suppose you didn't send the Feds after us?" Quer snapped.

"Don't start pulling that," Max warned. "We can trace this back two lifetimes and you know where we'll end up. I didn't start this, but I'm more than willing to finish it."

"Funny, I thought you didn't want to fight," Quer sneered.

"I don't want to fight you," Max corrected. "I had nothing but respect for your father…"

"Leave my father out of it. What did his loyalty to you ever get him? A cell in Aster's fortress where he rotted 'til the day he died," Quer bit out. Power sparked from his hands.

"That wasn't my doing."

"Oh no, of course not, Sire," Quer mocked, bowing low, though Liz noticed he never dropped his eyes from Max. "You were too busy jettisoning off to this fair planet to start over. You and your sister and your friends. How very convenient. Earth wasn't to be disturbed for the likes of us, but it certainly served for the Royal Four."

Max threw a burst of energy toward the wall and Liz jumped as currents of green darted up toward the ceiling. "You don't know me, or any of my family," he ground out. "What we did was out of desperation."

"Our world is dying! What is more desperate than that?"

"We had settled on a course of action. Aster chose to ignore it in favor of what he perceived to be the quicker, more glamorous solution. Never mind that it was morally reprehensible. What right do any of us have to destroy another world to save our own?" he demanded, sending out another burst of energy to punctuate his words.

"Max," Liz warned softly.

Quer glanced at her quickly. "I wasn't aware you had a stake in this conversation, human," he shot out.

Liz felt Max's anger spike, her own not far behind. She took a deep breath, knowing Max would feel her efforts to keep her temper. "I have as much of a stake as anyone else living on this planet," she replied, raising her chin.

"More," Max said, drawing Quer's glance. "I'm surprised Aster didn't fill you in, seeing as how he's so anxious to have Liz killed," he said. "She is my bonded mate."

Liz watched, fascinated, as Max's words sunk in. It was obvious Quer had not heard of their relationship before, or of Aster's order for her execution. His expression morphed from shock to disbelief, and gradually into anger.

"You're lying," he declared. "You had a mate - one of your own. She was sent with you in the ship."

"I did and she was, but we are not together. This is a different life - a different world. Nothing is as it was before."

"It is the same for some of us," Quer replied, his voice flat. "For some it is still exactly the same, and it will go on and on until someone puts an end to it once and for all."

"I plan to end it," Max said. "I will not allow Earth to be overrun. Not while there's a breath left in my body."

"You are barely more than a human," Quer said, his eyes now raking over Max. "Not even a man. Max Evans, of Roswell, New Mexico. It is only by sheer luck that any breath remains in your pitiful frame."

"Be very careful what you presume," Max warned, his voice low. "I have said I do not wish to fight, but that does not mean I will not. The choice is entirely yours."

"I can hardly trust someone who has killed so many of my people."

"And who brought them here to be killed?" Max pointed out once more.

Something in Quer's gaze glittered, and Liz held her breath. The air seemed to shift, speed up, and all in a flash Quer had raised his hand to fire. Max's hand shot up at almost the same instant to block him and two fast bursts of energy met midway between them in a fiery explosion of green sparks and yellow flames. The lights on the ceiling seemed to draw on the power, shining brighter and brighter until they shattered one after the other in both directions, all the way down the hall.

Liz ducked to avoid the flying glass, crouching close to the wall. The last explosion caused the floor the rock violently and Liz gasped, unable to believe two men could wield such immense power. When she finally peered through the green smoke that now filled the hallway, all she could see was a burned out black hole in the floor where Quer and Max had stood. Both of them were gone.

********

TBC